Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

"Wait, why is there wind blowing through my hair!?"

"The last time I checked, I was sound asleep in my bed after I had finished typing up another chapter for one of my fanfics."

"But before I had gone to bed, I had filled out a form on what I assumed was a scam email that had somehow wound up in my inbox."

"Still, how is their wind now blowing through my hair right now?"

"And why am I standing on top of a building facing a radio tower that seems so familiar to me?"

"And what is this I am holding in my hands?"

"Wait, who is she?"

"Hold on, where have I seen her before, she looks familiar..."

"W-where am I?" I asked to no one in particular as I sat up in the bed that I was sleeping in.

It was then that I looked down at my hands. "Hold on a sec, why do my hands look so animated, younger in fact...I also seem to feel a heck of a lot younger then when I went to bed last night...wait a sec...why does the animation style of my hands...look so familiar?" I thought to myself.

However, once I had finished my thought, the alarm clock, that rested in between the bed I was in and the one next to me went off, and an all too familiar girl with short auburn hair and emerald colored eyes sprang up from under the covers.

"We're going to be late!" The girl said. It was when I turned my attention to the girl that I recognized her immediately, and a look of complete shock and disbelief found its way onto my face.

"W-Wait a second, you're...you're!?" I said in a shocked tone of voice.

"I can't believe it...that's Sakura Avalon!...So...wait a sec here...yep...that is definitely her...so then...that would mean that...I am in the Cardcaptors anime!?...And all that stuff I had seen before waking up with me on the building facing the radio tower...wait no...that was the dream that she had had during episode one of the anime! So that would mean that...oh good god no...I don't think I'm ready to become a Cardcaptor...I mean, Sakura had trouble doing it by herself as it was...I mean...if I'm being honest...I only ever watched as far into the show as the Jump Card episode...but still, how is the capturing regarding the clow cards, going to work, with there now being two of us?...I guess I will have to deal with that when the time comes...even though I am pretty sure...that Sakura...from the five episodes I had watched of the Nelvana Dub of the anime...can very easily handle it herself...hold on...then this would mean that I'm her brother...I mean, why else would we be in the same room as each other..." I thought to myself.

Which, when I thought more about that last part, didn't sit well with me at all. And then, another thought, came to mind. "And as if not watching the entire anime...wasn't bad enough...the only other thing I know, about the anime, is information regarding the main characters...from only the first five episodes of the anime...which basically...makes my knowledge of future events...highly limited...if not completely useless," I thought to myself, as a sweatdrop, then became present, on one side of my face. "Wait a sec, did I just sweatdrop?...So...this is what that's like...I can literally feel the sweatdrop on my face...Well...that is going to take a lot of getting used too," I thought to myself, with the sweatdrop on my face, still very much present. And, it was at this point, once I had finished that thought, that Sakura, then turned her attention to me.

"We are going to be late for school if we don't get going soon!" Sakura said, as she then quickly, got out of bed, and then proceeded, to get changed, into her school uniform, unaware of what I had said.

It was then I figured that rather than dwell on how or why things had happened the way that they had, and despite my horrid memory regarding the show, that for now I would go along with it for the time being and see where it took me. Knowing full well that anything past episode 5 would be venturing into the unknown for me. A feeling of complete nervousness washed over me with that thought, and for the time being, I pushed it aside to focus on the task in front of me, which was getting dressed into my school uniform for school. I would just have to deal with the fact that I was now Sakura's brother for the time being, despite it not sitting well with me at all.

And with that last thought, Sakura got dressed into her school uniform, followed soon thereafter by me. "So, this is what the school uniform feels like from the show...it's actually quite comfortable...who knew...because I certainly, can't experience this sort of thing...just from watching the anime..." I thought to myself, as we both, then headed downstairs for breakfast.

"Morning!" Sakura said, as we both rounded the corner, and into the kitchen.

"Sakura, Zachary, could you two be any louder?" Tori asked in a sarcastic tone.

"Yep, this is definitely the Nelvana Dub of the anime...every single word, that was just spoken by both Sakura, and Tori, was all from the first episode...'One Fateful Day'....at least...that is what I remember the title saying...my goodness...that episode opening of that version of the anime...was not very good...anyway...might as well play along for the next five episodes...seeing as how I only know all of the lines...up to that point," I thought to myself, as I then spoke up.

"We weren't that loud," I said to Tori, exactly matching Sakura's tone, from when she had said it, in episode one of the anime.

"You two sounded like small dinosaurs up there," Tori teased.

"We were walking normally!" Sakura said in response, now raising the tone in her voice.

"Hey, I'm lucky, how many brothers get two dinosaurs for a little brother and sister," Tori said.

"STOP CALLING US DINOSAURS!" I said, now yelling.

After Sakura and I had our breakfast and Tori left, we both strapped on our skates, put on our protective padding, and after I had helped Sakura up, we made our way down the street to meet up with Tori and Julian.

"Hey Sakura, hey Zachary," Julian said, as me and Sakura, caught up with him and Tori. And after about minute of Julian, me, and Sakura talking to one another, both me and Sakura, said our goodbyes, and then continued down the street, towards the school.

The only thing was, as we both skated down the street towards the school. I could only think, of what truly awaited me in the episodes to come. Even though I did not know as of yet, that me and Sakura's upcoming adventure, would only wind up being one-third, of what would be a much larger picture.

Anyway, after the school day had ended, me and Sakura, then headed back to our home. But, when we got home, and had just closed the door behind us both. We then suddenly began to hear strange noises, that seemed to be coming from the basement.

And knowing all too well what it was, from the knowledge that I knew from watching the first episode, I then decided to speak up.

"Sakura, did you hear that?" I asked with a frightened tone in my voice.

"Uh huh..." Sakura said, in a very frightened tone of voice as well.

"How about we both check it out together?" I asked, while turning to Sakura, and giving her a sort of reassuring looking expression.

"And if it's a burglar, then we'll call the police," Sakura said in response.

A few seconds later, me and Sakura were down in the basement. Sakura had her baton clenched in her hand as we both looked around, and it wasn't long until we came upon a row of bookshelves in the back.

It was then that both of us jumped out hoping to see someone, but there was no one there. But, as me and Sakura, stayed close to one another, while we were both looking around, we then heard a strange noise.

Both of us then turned around, and noticed that one of the books on a nearby shelf, was glowing. Without hesitating even once, both me and Sakura, reached for the glowing book. And, with my hand slightly below hers on the spine of the book, we both pulled it off of the shelf.

It was when we both held the book in front of us that Sakura dropped her baton as both of us gazed at the book, the book was red and had what looked like a lion type creature on the front cover, chains were on either side of it, and a sun was in front.

"That's the same book from my dream..." I heard Sakura say quietly to herself.

And upon hearing her say that, I then suddenly realized something as well.

"Hold on a second...that was in my dream too!...Great...so I guess that would mean that we both share dreams now!?...Okay...that's not creepy or anything...You know, if this wasn't supposed to happen to me, I would be so much more nervous then I am right now...But I guess, this is what going in almost completely blind feels like..." I thought to myself.

But for the time being, I had to deal, with what currently lay in front of me.

It was then that as if by magic, the catch on the book came undone by itself. Me and Sakura, got scared, since we both thought, that something scary, was going to jump out, and attack us.

But, when nothing did, both of us slowly opened the cover of the book. Inside the weird book was a stack of cards. Both me and Sakura, picked up the top one, with each of our index fingers, and thumb, each holding a bottom corner of the card. And the cards name, like in episode one of the anime, was in English.

"The Windy," Me and Sakura both said, in a low tone of voice.

It was then, as we were walking away from where we both stood with the book and card in our possession, that the card began to glow bright blue. Which wound up catching the both of us by complete surprise.

But, before either of us could react any further. A tornado then suddenly surrounded me and Sakura. Both of us wound up closing our eyes, so both of us ended up missing the glowing circle on the floor under the both of us, which was identical to the one on the back of the cards. The rest of the deck in the book, then wound up getting blown away by the wind, and then headed towards the ceiling. But, the cards didn't stop at the ceiling, they were carried off to who knows where.

When the wind finally stopped, both me and Sakura, dropped the strange book, and then sank to the floor.

"What just happened?" Sakura asked while looking at the card. But, before I could respond to Sakura's question. Me and Sakura were then suddenly staring, at a tiny, winged, teddy bear who was rising from the glowing book.

"Heydy-howdy-hoedy!" It said, while hovering in midair and smiling.

"Thank you so much for getting me out of that book you two," It said.

The teddy bear then yelped and complained, as me and Sakura, tried to figure out how he worked, including where the batteries went, finally pulling himself free.

"I'm no toy!" It shouted at me and Sakura, "I'm Keroberos, the Beat of the Seal who guards this book!"

"Seal…? Keroberos…?" Sakura asked as the bear walked forward to look at both of us.

"Yeah. Looking out for the cards in this book so that they don't do anything bad is my…" There was a pause while the fact that the cards were gone sank into the bear's head, and then, "The cards are gone! Why? Why? Where did they go?!"

A little later, Kero was up in our room hovering over the Book of Clow when me and Sakura got back up to our room after we quickly ate dinner. We were carrying a desert for the guardian of the cards.

"Anything?" I asked.

"No good," He answered, sounding depressed and landing, "I can't tell where the cards are at all."

"Here," Sakura said, putting the cake in front of him with a tea spoon. Sakura then leaned against her desk chair while I sat down next to Kero.

"It looks delicious," Kero's face lit up as he gazed at it.

Then it sank again. "There were Clow Cards in this book," Kero said.

"Clow Cards?" I asked, trying to sound as convincing as I could, due to what lay ahead.

"Clow Cards… when the seal on them is broken, a catastrophe will be fall this world… those cards were special cards made by an amazing sorcerer named Clow Reed. Each card is alive and possesses incredible powers, but they all like acting on their own and normal forces are no match for them. So, Clow Reed himself created this book and placed me, the Beast of the Seal on the book's front cover."

Kero sighed. "In any case, we have to get those cards back and I can't sense where they are because of the strong magic in the area, so you two are coming with me."

"Why us? Wouldn't one of those powerful mages in the area be better?" Sakura asked.

"Because you two are the ones that scattered the cards with the Windy spell, and I don't know if I could trust anyone with the sort of magic I sense," Kero said.

"B-but wasn't it your job to keep those cards properly sealed away in the first place?" I asked, still quite nervous.

"Well…I accidentally fell asleep," Kero said, now feeling embarrassed.

"For how long?" Sakura asked.

"About thirty years," Kero said.

"And you call yourself the Beast of the Seal!?" I asked.

"Stuff happens! All right! I never said that being a guardian was easy!" Kero said in response.

"So those noises were just snores?!" Sakura said as we both looked at him with a hint of frustration on our faces.

"In any case, the fact that you both could open this book means that both of you have some magical powers at least, and that puts you both in first place, above anyone else with magic in the area. So, what are your names anyway?"

"I'm Zachary, and this is my sister Sakura," I said, only to internally cringe after saying that.

"Alright Sakura and Zachary, stand right over there," Kero said, pointing to the side of our respective beds.

Me and Sakura, then got up, and stood by our beds, which seemed to vanish, as the magic circle from before, formed on the floor, under both of us.

But, before I could even glance at my surroundings, Kero then spoke up.

"Keys of the Seal," Kero intoned. To which two small balls of light, then rose from the keyhole of the book, and hovered in front of me and Sakura.

"These two kids will carry out the sacred promise, there names are Sakura and Zachary. I command you to bestow them with you magical powers, RELEASE THE POWER!" Kero said.

It was then that both of the two light balls expanded, as did the keys, each forming a baton like staff, one colored blue, the other colored pink. I caught the blue colored one, while Sakura caught the pink colored one when we were told by Kero to grab them.

"All right! I, Keroberos, hereby declare Sakura and Zachary, Cardcaptors!" Kero said. As the circle faded and the room returned to normal, while both Sakura and I examined our staffs, that I once had to remind myself what lay ahead. But I still wasn't at all okay with being Sakura's brother. Sakura and I then turned to Kero, expecting him to say something. But instead, he was stuffing his face full of pudding.

And though neither of us knew it yet. As time went on, me and Sakura, would wind up coming into contact with two more well known 90s magical girls. Who, like Sakura, helped to turn the magical girl genre, into what it was in the present day. I mean after all, they both weren't named 'The Guardians Of Love,' for no reason.

It had only been a few minutes since Kero dubbed me and Sakura as "Cardcaptors." And although Kero said that we were both the right people for the job, me and Sakura still felt a little dismissive. "I don't think we have the time to do something as dangerous as this" I said to Kero. "Excuse me, who let the cards out of the book?" Kero said/asked. "We did," Sakura responded back in a depressed sounding tone of voice.

It was then that me and Sakura heard a loud noise that sounded like a bird screeching. Sakura and I then ran to the window, and upon looking out the window, we noticed a giant blue bird flying in the sky. "What is that?" I asked Kero, as he approached the window. "It's a Clow Card!" Kero said. Sakura and I then gulped; we both knew then what we had to do.

A few seconds later, Sakura and I ran out of the room, downstairs, and out the door, with both of us still in our pajamas, and both of us having on our roller skates. As both Sakura and I skated down the street, Kero flew right in between us.

"Its the Fly card, Sakura, Zachary, release you staffs just like I showed you!" Kero said.

"Right!" I said in response. as me and Sakura then reached down our shirts and pulled out our respective keys.

"Oh key of clow, power of magic, power of light, surrender the wand, the force ignite, RELEASE!" me and Sakura chanted in unison. And, as the wind suddenly started to pick up around me and Sakura, and our keys quickly expanded into our respective staffs. Each of us grabbed our respective staffs, with an single overhand grasp.

And as we both brought our respective staffs closer to us. Sakura then approached the giant bird, with me following close behind. But, the bird then suddenly wound up spreading its wings and took off into the sky. And Sakura, had jumped onto the bird right before it had taken off, and was taken along for the ride.

And as for me?

"D-don't worry Sakura, I'll handle this!" I said nervously, while hesitantly pulling out the Windy Card.

I then, while still being a little bit nervous, raised my staff.

"W-Windy Card, become a chain and tie up the Fly Card's wings, W-WINDY, RELEASE AND DISPEL!" I chanted, in a somewhat nervous tone, as I then, tapped the Windy Card, with the tip of my staff.

A few seconds later, the Windy Card spirit appeared and started encircling the giant bird. Once the giant bird's wings were bound, it began to fall at a rapid speed, a few seconds after that, Sakura fell off the giant blue bird, but thankfully, I was able to use the Windy Card to catch Sakura before she hit the ground.

"That was too close for comfort," I said, as I wiped my forehead.

"Nice quick thinking Zachary!" Kero said, as he flew beside me.

"T-thanks Kero," I said in a nervous tone of voice as I ran towards Sakura, who was still on the ground to see if she was alright.

It was when I was kneeling beside Sakura that she finally woke up. "Uh…W-what happened?" Sakura asked.

"You almost got hurt when I bound the Fly card with Windy, but thankfully I was able to catch you in time" I said.

"Thank you Zachary," Sakura said, as she smiled at me.

"Y-you're welcome," I said nervously, as I then helped her up.

It was then that we turned our attention back to the bound Fly card, and Kero then flew right beside us.

"There is one thing that both of you must know before sealing the card, both of you will have to swing your staffs down in unison, or else the capture won't work," Kero said.

"R-right!" I replied in response, still not quite sure about this whole card capturing stuff.

It was then that we turned to the giant bird and raised our staffs at the same time. "Clow card, we command you to return to you power confined, FLY CARD!" me and Sakura, chanted in unison, as we swung our respective staffs down, at exactly the same time. At first, about a few seconds after that, nothing happened. But, a few seconds later, one half of a card, materialized on the tips of our staffs. The Fly card spirit, was then split in half, and then one half of it went into each of our card halves. And after the two card halves had combined with each other to form a whole card. The captured Fly card then fluttered to the ground, and then both Sakura and I dropped to our knees.

Though this very rule, regarding me and Sakura's capturing of the clow cards. Would later be called "The Unison Rule." And, as for its origin? Well, that had to do, with a certain someone, whose eventual partnering with two well known 90s magical girls, would wind up coming up with a plan, that would wind up going down, as the most elaborate, but quite simple plan, in anime history.

But, as for the current situation? Well...

"I thought I was going to fail," Sakura said.

"S-same here," I said in response, still somewhat nervous, about what lay ahead.

It was then that Kero landed in front of us.

"Both of you, will need to write your names, on the card, so that it won't escape," Kero said.

And with that, me and Sakura, then wrote our names, on the bottom of the Fly Card, with Sakura's name, below mine.

"Why don't the both of you try it out?" Kero asked after Sakura and I were both done writing our names on the card.

"What can the card do?" Sakura asked, as I went over, and picked it up.

"I guess we should find out," I said.

And with this in mind, me and Sakura, then once again raised our staffs, swung both of them down at exactly the same time, and tapped the Fly Card at the same time, with the tips of our respective staffs..

"FLY!" Me and Sakura both yelled out in unison. And, after that one word was said by the both of us. Both of our staffs then suddenly grew wings on the top. Both of us then got on our respective winged staffs, and then, after a few seconds, we took off into the sky.

"This is awesome!" Sakura said, with a noticeable smile on her face.

"I knew I could count on you two Cardcaptor Sakura and Zachary," Kero said.

"Hold on, we haven't agreed to anything yet!" I said still in a nervous tone as all three of us flew across the sky.

And this, had set a massive chain of events in motion, that would wind up setting the stage, for one of the most legendary encounters, in anime history.

Chapter Text

It was early the next morning when Sakura and I were woken up by a strange voice. "Sakura, Zachary, wake up!" The unfamiliar voice said. "Just a few more minutes" Sakura while still half asleep. "Rise and shine, its seven o'clock, time to wake up!" the mysterious unfamiliar voice said.

After a few seconds of tossing and turning, both Sakura and I sat up in our beds. "What a weird voice" I thought out loud to myself.

It was then that both Sakura and I turned to the T.V. to see if it was on, but if was off. Sakura and I then said "Then, that must mean…" Sakura and I said in a somewhat frightened tone of voice. "Finally, your both up!" the somewhat now familiar voice said.

Both Sakura and I then turned to our left, and when we spotted Kero, both Sakura and I got freaked out and yelled.

"Was it something I said?" Kero asked, still stunned from when Sakura and I yelled.

"A flying squirrel?" I asked.

"Aw man, you two are still half asleep, Come on Sakura and Zachary, wake up!" Kero said as he tapped the tops of our heads.

After a few seconds of trying to remember what happened last night, Sakura and I finally broke the silence, "You're the creature from the Clow Book" Sakura said, finally remembering.

"Now you two are making sense" Kero said.

"I'm Keroberos, Guardian Beast!" Kero said.

"From the Clow Book?" Kero said, trying to help Sakura and I remember what happened last night.

"You know the one you two opened?" Kero said, still trying to help us remember.

"Ringing any bells here?" Kero asked.

After a few seconds of taking in everything Kero had said, I finally said "Oh yea… all of the cards escaped from the book".

"Yea, Bingo!" Kero said, as he turned and looked out the window.

"Its another beautiful day, am I right Cardcaptor Sakura and Zachary?" Kero asked.

"Kero, we already told you, we can't be CardCaptors!" Sakura said. "Sure you can," Kero said, as the Clow Book floated towards him and the Fly Card floated out of the book.

"You two captured the Fly Card, didn't you?" Kero said. Sakura and I stared at Kero in shock.

"See what I mean?" Kero said while smiling.

"That's only one Kero," I said.

"Sakura, Zachary, breakfast!" Tori yelled from downstairs.

And with that, Sakura and I went downstairs.

"Morning Tori!" Sakura and I said in unison.

"Wow, I only had to call you two once, must be a full moon," Tori teased.

"Someone woke us both up for you information!" Sakura said.

"Hmm?" Tori said sounding a little intrigued.

"Uh…never mind," I said.

A few second later, Sakura and I went back upstairs to our room and closed the door behind us.

"Ah, you're both back," Kero said.

"We brought you some cookies," I said, handing the cookies to Kero.

"Well, we'd better get going," Sakura said as we got dressed into our school uniforms.

"Tori and Dad will be leaving for the University in a little while, so you can turn on the T.V when they leave," I said to Kero.

It was then that both Sakura and I looked at the clock.

"Oh man, were going to be late, were supposed to meet Madison, Bye! Sakura said as we ran out of the room.

A few minutes later, Sakura and I were rollerblading down the street towards the school.

"Why did we agree to meet in the morning, better take a shortcut!" I said to Sakura who only needed to nod in response as we took the shortcut on our way to the school.

A few minutes later, both Sakura and I arrived at the school. "Made it" Sakura said.

As we made it to our classroom, we were surprised to see that we were the first ones there. A few seconds later, the door to the classroom slid open, and Madison walked in.

"Hey Sakura, hey Zachary," Madison said as she entered the classroom.

"I see you both made it here early," Madison said with a smile.

"Yep, bright and early," Sakura said. "So do u have any ideas for our project?" Sakura asked.

"Yes, I do, but there is something else that I want to show both of you first," Madison said as she took out a video camera and placed it on the desk in front of her. "A video?" I asked.

"That's right, I got some really nice shots last night," Madison said while pressing the Play button.

Both Sakura and I had to fight to not show any emotion as we saw ourselves, flying across the sky, doubling back, laughing at something, and Kero flying between us.

"What is that?" Sakura asked in an embarrassed sounding voice. Now Madison was grinning, "This is an enlargement."

The video started again and both Sakura and I now knew that there was no way that we were going to be able to talk ourselves out of this, as it was clearly both of us on our respective winged staffs, a terrified yelp then escaped both of us.

"What's wrong Zachary, what's wrong Sakura!?" Kero said after he exploded out of my school bag.

"What's happened?! Is it a Clow Card?!" Kero stopped and stared at Madison, who looked at the video and then at the flying bear.

"My, a striking resemblance," Madison said, as she looked at Kero. I then realized that this was about to open up a whole new world of problem for both Sakura and myself. I only hoped that there was going to be some way that a solution could be found.

A few minutes after Madison had shown me and Sakura the video, Madison, Kero, Sakura and I went outside to the courtyard. Madison was still looking at Kero as we came to a bench in the courtyard and sat down. "

Sakura, Zachary, if its alright with the both of you, could you introduce me to your friend?" Madison said while looking at Kero.

"His name is Keroberos, but we've been calling him Kero." I said as Kero accepted it.

"Don't call me like I'm some frog! I'm Keroberos, the Beast of the Seal who guards the Clow Cards!" Kero protested before taking a bite and grinning.

"Clow Cards?" Madison asked.

And so, as Madison ate her lunch, Sakura and I began explaining to Madison about the Clow Cards and about how both of us became CardCaptors.

And once Sakura and I were done explaining, Madison then said "Two CardCaptors that protect the city from the catastrophes of the Clow Cards and both of them helping each other every step of the way… that's so awesome!" "If you don't mind, can you both show me how you use your magic?" Madison asked.

"Yeah, yeah, show her!" Kero cheered at us both. "It's all right, there's no problems. Nobody's watching!" Kero continued.

And with that, both Sakura and I stood up from the bench and removed our keys from our pockets.

"Oh key of clow, power of magic, power of light, surrender the wand, the force ignite, RELEASE!" Sakura and I chanted in unison.

Madison then watched as the circle lit up below both of us, the wind forming of its own accord and blowing though both myself and Sakura's hair as both keys became staffs in a burst of white light. And with a final flash of light, both Sakura and I stood side by side with our staffs clenched in our hands.

"So those staffs give both of you magical powers?" Madison asked.

"Well, we also need the cards" I said to Madison.

"Like this one" Kero said, pulling the Fly Card out of Sakura's school bag.

"Kero, how did you…." but Sakura's sentence was soon cut off, "Oh, you have got to let me film both of you" Madison said, making both Sakura and I sweatdrop.

The next day, when Sakura and I arrived at the school, we both noticed that a lot of students were gathered near the entrance to the school. Without hesitating, both Sakura and I roller bladed up to the crowd of students.

"What's going on?" I asked.

"Oh, hey Sakura, hey Zachary" one of the girls said.

"Come look" said another girl, taking both Sakura and I through the crowd of students.

When Sakura and I got through the crowd, we were astonished at what we saw, most of the schools chairs, desks, and other school equipment were stacked up into a pile that looked like it was three stories tall.

"What happened?" Sakura asked with an astonished tone in her voice.

"No one knows, it was like this when we got here" the girl that had pulled us through the crowd said.

A few minutes later, Sakura and I, along with some other students from our class ran down the hall towards our classroom, and when we slid the classroom door open, both Sakura and I were stunned. The chairs and desks in the classroom were all stacked in one huge messy pile. While Sakura and I, as well as some of the students who came with us into the classroom started to try and move some of the chairs and desks out of the pile, Madison walked in. She too had the same expression that Sakura and I had when we saw the classroom in a mess.

"Oh hey Madison" I said.

"Someone sure made a mess of the classroom last night, but, why would anyone do this?" Madison said.

"Do you two think it could be one of those Clow Cards?" Madison whispered to the both of us.

After the school day ended and Sakura and I, along with Madison got home to our house, the three of us went upstairs and told Kero what had happened at the school.

"Yep, it's a Clow Card alright" Kero said after Sakura and I finished explaining.

"I knew it!" Madison said. "Great, it makes a mess, and then, we get to clean up after it" I said in an annoyed tone.

"Hey, look on the bright side, at least we got out of class." Madison said.

"Yea, I guess that was pretty cool" Sakura said.

"But what kind of Clow Card would do that to a school?" I said, turning to Kero.

"I don't know, But, what I do know is that you two are going to find out!" Kero said, pointing to me and Sakura. "

But, why us?" Sakura asked. "If it is a Clow Card, then you two have to capture it!" Kero said.

"And what if we don't want to?" I asked.

"Who was it that let the cards escape?" Kero asked. No response came from either me or Sakura.

"So, we will go back to the school tonight!" Kero said.

"HUH, Tonight!?" Sakura said in an surprised tone of voice.

"There is no way, not at night!" I said. "

We don't have a choice, some Clow Cards only come out at night" Kero said.

"You know the school can be very dangerous at night" Madison said.

"She's right," Sakura said.

"And that's why I'm coming with you two, I can't wait to video tape another card capture," Madison said.

"Then its settled, we go tonight," Kero said

"Ugh," I said in a depressed tone.

Later that night, Sakura and I were waiting at the entrance to the school for Madison to show up.

"Kero, I don't like this," I said.

"Awe don't sweat it Sakura and Zachary, you two will be just fine," Kero said, trying to comfort me and Sakura. Just then Sakura and I heard a car horn, we turned to our left and saw a black colored car and a gray colored van pull up next to us, one of the doors opened, and Madison came out to greet us.

"Sorry I'm late Sakura, sorry I'm late Zachary," Madison said.

"That's okay, we just got here," I said to Madison.

And as soon as I finished my sentence, four females, each of them wearing a black suit and black glasses came out of the car.

"Let me introduce you, these four ladies are my bodyguards," Madison said. All four of them bowed to both Sakura and I. Both Sakura and I bowed back a few seconds later.

"You're the only one in school that we've both seen that has her own bodyguards," I said.

"Well you're the only two kids I've ever met that have magical powers," Madison said, grabbing our hands and pulling both of us towards the gray van.

"Walla!" Madison said, as she opened the back door of the van. Both Sakura and I gasped in amazement, on both sides of the inside of the van were rows and rows of costumes.

"What is all this?" Sakura asked, still shocked.

"Alright you two, time to get changed," Madison said.

"What do u mean?" I asked.

"You two are going to capture a Clow Card, am I right?" Madison said.

"Yea?" Sakura said.

"Well, special occasions call for special outfits," Both Sakura and I gasped.

"She's right," Kero said, popping out of my backpack.

"The Clow Cards are more likely to take you both seriously if you both look like you mean business," Kero said.

"You and I are going to get along great," Madison said, turning to Kero.

"Go get changed you two," Kero said to me and Sakura. Both Sakura and I were still stunned from being told to change into our battle costumes.

"Quit stalling you two," Madison said, pushing both of us into the back of the van.

"Hey, wait a minute!" Sakura said in protest.

After both Sakura and I got changed into our battle costumes, Madison began recording us in our new outfits. Sakura was dressed in red and white sneakers, she wore a cape on her back with two straps that had brass gold buckles on the ends, and the cape was fastened around her chest with a big red bow, the hat that Sakura wore on her head was red colored and had a black band around it.

I meanwhile, was dressed up in an outfit that was nearly identical to Sakura's in every way, the only difference was that the bow, sneakers and hat were blue instead of red.

"They fit both of you perfectly!" Madison said.

"You both look amazing," Madison said.

"This is so embarrassing," Sakura and I groaned.

"Oh, I almost forgot I made something for you too," Madison said, turning to Kero.

A few seconds later, Kero was wearing a big red bow with a red jewel in the center.

"There, now you, Sakura and Zachary match each other," Madison said.

"We didn't sign up for this," I said to myself.

Just then Sakura and I heard a loud noise. Both Sakura and I turned around, but there was nothing there.

"Hey did you guys hear that?" Sakura asked.

"Did we hear what?" Kero asked.

Just then Sakura and I saw dozens of dark shapeless shadows emerging from the dark parts of the area.

"The Shadow Card is behind this!" Kero yelled out.

"Kero, take Madison someplace safe," I said.

"Sure thing!" Kero said. And with that, Sakura and I pulled out our respective keys.

"Oh key of clow, power of magic, power of light, surrender the wand, the force ignite, RELEASE!" Sakura and I chanted in unison.

With our staffs now in hand, we pulled out the Windy Card, raised our staffs.

"Windy Card, break the shadows apart, RELEASE AND DISPEL!" Sakura and I said as we tapped the card at the same time.

A few seconds later the Windy Card appeared and shot up towards the shadows that were about to attack me and Sakura, but, even though the shadows got hit directly, the shadows regenerated and continued their attack on me and Sakura.

"Sakura, Zachary, use the Fly Card and get out of there!" Kero yelled.

And so, without hesitating I pulled out the Fly Card, Sakura and I then raised our staffs.

"FLY!" Sakura and I yelled in unison, and almost instantly both of our staffs grew wings, and a few seconds later, both Sakura and I took off into the sky and away from the Shadows.

"Oh this doesn't look good, the Shadow Card has collected all the shadows of the students in the school, there's no way that Sakura and Zachary can possibly defeat that many shadows at once!" Kero said in a frightened tone.

"But, isn't there some other way?" Madison asked.

"Well, if the students shadows were struck by light, then they would disappear, and then Sakura and Zachary would use there magic to seal the shadow card alone, but it won't be light out for hours" Kero said.

"That's what you think, leave it to me" Madison said.

Meanwhile, Sakura and I were in the air dodging desks that were being thrown at us from the school windows by the student's shadows.

"We'll never be able to stop all of them!" Sakura said. "

So what are we going do?" I said/asked in a depressed tone.

Just then, the Shadows that had tried to attack me and Sakura earlier, shot up from the ground and grabbed hold of our staffs.

"Hey, LET US GO!" Sakura shouted while trying to break free from the shadow's grip.

"Somebody help us!" I yelled out.

Just then, the courtyard lights came on, as well as all of the lights in the school, causing the student's shadows to disappear.

"The shadows there gone?" Sakura said.

"Sakura, Zachary, over here" Kero said. Both Sakura and I then flew down to the window that Madison and Kero were at.

"What happened to the shadows?" Sakura and I asked.

"All of the students shadows vanished when all of the lights were turned on" Kero explained.

"Fantastic job Madison!" I said.

"Sakura, Zachary, It's the Shadow Spirit" Kero said looking towards the courtyard.

Both Sakura and I turned around and saw a dark cloaked figure.

"Here goes nothing!" Sakura said as we flew towards the cloaked figure.

It was then that the cloaked figure turned around and attacked us, both of us dodged the attack just in time.

"Now is you chance Sakura and Zachary!" Madison said.

"Show that Clow Card who's boss" Kero yelled.

"Right!" I replied.

And with that I pulled out the Windy Card.

"Windy Card, become a chain and tie Shadow up, RELEASE AND DISPEL!" Sakura and I chanted in unison as we tapped the card at the same time with our staffs.

A few seconds later the Windy Card appeared and began circling the Shadow Card, and a few seconds after that, the Shadow card was tied up. It was then that Sakura and I raised our staffs.

"We command you to return to you power confined, SHADOW CARD!" Sakura and I chanted in unison as we swung our staffs down.

And a few seconds later, the Shadow Spirit was split in half, and both halves got sucked into each of our card halves. And with that, the Shadow Card was captured. The then card fluttered to the ground and I went over and picked it up.

"Woohoo, way to go Sakura and Zachary!" Kero cheered.

"What a great shot," Madison added in.

The next morning, when Sakura and I arrived at the school, we noticed that Madison wasn't in the classroom, it was then that Chelsea walked by.

"Chelsea, have you seen Madison?" I asked.

"I sure have, I just saw her in the video room," Chelsea replied.

"Thanks Chelsea," Sakura said, as we left the classroom, and headed for the video room.

"Thanks for helping us out last night Madison," I said.

"We brought you a…What the!?" Sakura said, in a shocked voice, as we saw Madison, in the video room, watching a video of me and Sakura, capturing the Shadow Card from last night.

"I can't believe how well this came out!" Madison said with a smile.

"So… you taped everything last night?" I asked, in a somewhat shocked voice.

"Of course, I didn't miss a single second of both of you working together to capture the Shadow Card," Madison said.

"Promise me that both of you will take me with you whenever you capture cards, okay?" Madison asked.

"Huh!?" Sakura said, a little confused.

"This is the most exciting footage I've ever videotaped." Madison said.

"Sure Madison," I said.

"And from now on, I'll be in charge of both of your costumes too, wait 'till you see the outfits that I've designed for you next capture," Madison said while smiling at me and Sakura.

It was then that on the video that Madison was watching that Sakura and I, looked directly at the camera and gave the peace sign.

Chapter Text

The next day, me and Sakura, along with most of the school went on a field trip to the aquarium. Both me and Sakura were very excited that we were going to see the penguins perform. As me and Sakura soon reached the pool, with its clear glass sides, in time to see the lady dive in to play with the penguins, watching entranced as they, in turn, played her games, with the hoops and the balls and all the other toys, and she was just climbing out when something happened. It was then that me and Sakura saw it, a whirlpool began to swirl around the trainer's leg, soon after that, it caught one of the penguins as well. It was then that Tori arrived on the scene, and dove in to save the penguin and the trainer. A few seconds later, both the trainer and the penguin were freed.

"What could that have been?" I thought to myself.

A little later back at the house. "Zachary, when are those pancakes going to be ready?" Kero whined.

"Didn't anyone ever tell you that patience is a virtue?" I said, continuing to stir the pancake batter.

A few minutes after that, me and Sakura explained to Kero what had happened at the aquarium. And after explaining, Kero, me, and Sakura went up to our room.

"The Water Card?" Me and Sakura said.

"That's right, Clow Reed created four element cards that are more powerful then all the other Clow Cards, Wind, Fire, Earth, and Water, both of you will need to call upon your strongest Cards in order to seal the Water Card, you both will need to concentrate on Windy, Fly, and Shadow, you both may use any two in combination," Kero said.

"I don't get it, why those cards?" I asked.

"Well, those are the first three cards that both of you captured, remember, and that makes them your strongest allies," Kero said.

"So these three cards are our allies for the Water Card?" Sakura asked.

"Yes, but remember, you can only use two of them in unison," Kero said.

The next morning, after the school day ended, Madison, me, and Sakura were walking home.

"The aquarium won't be safe until we capture that Clow Card," Sakura said.

"Oh, I almost forgot, my mom gave me samples of the new cell phone," Madison said, taking out three cell phones.

One was blue, one was pink, and the other was yellow. "One for each of you, and one for Kero," Madison said, handing the blue cell phone to me, and the yellow and pink ones to Sakura.

"Thanks Madison," I said.

"Your welcome, and who knows, they might come in handy on your next card capture," Madison said.

A few minutes later, when me and Sakura arrived home and went up to our room, I picked up my blue cell phone and called Madison.

"Hello Madison," I said in a cheery tone of voice.

"You sound cheerful, did you and Sakura capture the Water Card already?" Madison asked.

"No, but I think we will find out the answer soon, we'll be on our way to the aquarium soon, we'll call you when we get back." I said in response.

A little later, me and Sakura met Julian at the aquarium.

"Oh hey Sakura, hey Zachary, what are you two doing here?" Julian asked.

"Oh, just looking," Sakura said.

"Oh okay, come on, I'll buy you two some ice cream," Julian said.

"Sounds like a plan to us," I said, as Julian, me and Sakura walked into the aquarium.

But, unknown to me and Sakura, Kero and Madison were behind a tree a few yards away from the entrance, Madison was wearing a disguise so that me and Sakura wouldn't notice her, and Kero was hovering beside her.

"Well, so much for sensing Clow Cards." Kero said with a sigh.

Meanwhile, at the aquarium's food court.

"Can we get three chocolate sundae," Julian asked Tori.

"With strawberries," I added in.

"And three lemonades," Julian added in.

It was then that a peculiar swirl of water swirled through the giant fish tank. Julian, me, and Sakura didn't even notice. Meanwhile, one floor above the food court. Madison and Kero were keeping a close watch for anything out of the ordinary.

It was then that Madison heard a cracking noise. She looked up and saw a huge crack forming on the giant fish tank. A few seconds later, water began gushing out of the tank and began to fall towards the floor where the food court was.

"Oh no, Sakura, Zachary!" Madison yelled. Meanwhile, underwater, me and Sakura opened our eyes to see a whirlpool wrapped around our left ankles.

"The whirlpool, IT'S THE WATER CARD!" I thought to myself.

Meanwhile, above water, Tori was trying his best to locate me and Sakura.

"Sakura, Zachary, where are you?!" Tori yelled.

Meanwhile, Julian went to a small door, pulled out an ax, and started chopping at the basement door.

And after a few swings, the basement door broke open, and the water that was on the ground floor where the food court was, began to flow down to the basement. A few seconds later, me and Sakura floated up to the surface.

"There they are!" Madison said, still in a shocked state. It was then that Tori swam towards Sakura and I and managed to carry us both to safety.

"Sakura, Zachary, are you two alright?" Tori asked.

"uh huh," Sakura said, still dazed from being underwater.

A few seconds after Tori went to go help Julian with anyone that might have been hurt during the flood, Kero popped out from under Madison's hat.

"It's here", Kero said. "Kero, I was sitting right there and neither me or Sakura sensed a thing," I said.

It was then that Julian came up to both of us.

"Well, I guess were going to have to take a rain check on that ice cream, nothing like a swim to cool you off" Julian said.

"Cool you off, wait a minute that's it!" Sakura said to herself.

Later that night, at the service entrance to the aquarium, Madison, Kero, me, and Sakura, snuck past the guards. Kero, me and Sakura went left at the t-junction up ahead while Madison went to the right.

"I assume you both have a plan?" Kero asked me and Sakura as the two us ran down the hall with our staffs in hand.

"We sure do," I said in response.

Both of us were dressed in battle costumes that resembled court jesters, except, both battle costumes were blue and white, with mine having a slight extra lighter hue of blue to it.

"Would you care to fill me in?" Kero asked.

"You'll find out soon enough," Sakura said as we approached the top of the tank that we both sensed was where the Water Card was hiding.

It was then that I pulled out the blue cell phone that Madison had given me.

"Alright, I'm all set," Madison said.

"You found it?" I asked.

"Yep, right in the basement just like you and Sakura said it would be," Madison replied.

It was then that me and Sakura raised our staffs over to the tank to which Sakura turned to me, to which I nodded, and thus we then set our plan in motion.

"Water Card, if you're here, COME AND GET US!" Sakura said.

"This is your plan?" Kero asked as a wave of water shot out of the top of the tank.

"Kero, leave this too us!" I said. Kero then nodded and flew out of the way.

It was then that I pulled out the Fly Card, and me and Sakura raised our staffs.

"NOW FLY!" Me and Sakura yelled in unison as we tapped the fly card at the same time with our respective staffs.

A few seconds later, both of our staffs grew wings, both of us then hopped on our respective winged staffs, and then we flew away from the wave of water as fast as we could.

It wasn't long until the wave of water began to catch up to both of us, and as we flew past the t-junction, we spotted Madison.

"Sakura, Zachary, in here," Madison said, pointing to a doorway in front of her.

After we flew down a few flights of stairs with the wave of water following close behind, we finally arrived at the freezer. Both of us then got off our respective winged staffs, which changed back to normal after one second, and then we turned to face the wave of water.

It was then that I pulled out the Windy Card and both of us raised our respective staffs above our heads.

"WINDY, RELEASE AND DISPEL!" We both chanted as we tapped the Windy card at the same time with our respective staffs.

A few seconds later, the Windy Card appeared and began to circle me and Sakura. A few seconds after that, the freezer door behind us swung open with a bang.

It was then that the Windy Card flew into the freezer, the wave of water then followed close behind a few seconds later. We both managed to jump out of the way just in time as the wave of water went into the freezer. We then closed the freezer door.

It was then that Madison and Kero ran up to us.

"It worked!" Madison said with a smile.

"Way to go Zachary, way to go Sakura, both of you passed the test," Kero said with a smile.

"The answer was right in front of both of us all along," I said in response.

"And I got it all on tape," Madison said.

"Hey, its got to be time now, don't you think?" Madison asked, while looking at her watch.

It was then that we opened the freezer door, and saw the frozen Water Card, we both then raised our respective staffs over our heads once again.

"Water Card, we command you to return to your power confined, WATER CARD!" We chanted in unison as we jumped up and swung our respective staffs down at the same time.

A few seconds later, the frozen Water Card spirit broke apart and was sucked into both card halves. And a few seconds after that, the Water Card was captured.

"Both of you choose you allies well, Zachary and Sakura," Kero said.

"Well, we both chose the best study partners," Me and Sakura said in response as we turned to each other.

Chapter Text

A few days after me and Sakura had captured the Water Card, me and Sakura woke up one morning and realized that it was a little early for us to be waking up, since it was Sunday. "Hey, you two are up pretty early for a Sunday," Kero said. Which was after me and Sakura got out of bed and went to the window to pull back the curtains. "Yea we know," Sakura said. "Because today we are going with Madison to the new amusement park!" I said with a smile. And with that, me and Sakura ran downstairs as fast as we could. "Morning!" Me and Sakura said as we entered the living room. "Morning Sakura, morning Zachary, you two are up early" Mr. Avalon said. "Yeah, and its not even noon yet," Tori said in a sarcastic tone of voice.

It was then that I turned to Tori. "I'll let that one go," Sakura said in response. And with that, me and Sakura went to the dining room table and sat down. "What's gotten you two so excited?" Mr. Avalon asked. "Me, Madison, and Sakua are going to the new amusement park," I said in response. "Aren't you two forgetting something?" Tori said, putting a whiteboard down on the table. "Both of you traded chores with me," Tori said, reminding me and Sakura about it.

A few minutes later, me and Sakura were busy doing Tori's chores when Mr. Avalon came by with a basket of laundry. "Well, here is all the laundry," Mr. Avalon said, putting the basket down. "Do you two need any help?" He asked. "You've got your lecture to think about, don't worry, me and Sakura can take care of it," I said in response. "Okay, I'll go put this over by the washing machine," Mr. Avalon said. "See you later squirts," Tori said, as he closed the front door and left. "See you later Tori," Sakura said. "Well, I'd better get going too," Mr. Avalon said. "Have a great day," I said as he closed the front door.

A little later, I was talking on the phone with Madison. "I'm sorry, me and Sakura completely forgot that we traded weekend chores with Tori," I said. "So It'll take you all day?" Madison asked. "Yea," I said in a sorry sounding voice. "Don't worry about it Zachary, we can all go some other time," Madison said. "Thanks, see you at school tomorrow," I said. "Okay, see you later," Madison said. After I hung up the phone, I sighed. "I guess Sakura and I will have to make it up to her," I said to myself with a sigh. A little later, me, Sakura, and Kero, started doing our chores. I was washing the dishes, Sakura was dusting the living room, and Kero was doing the laundry.

It was when I was cleaning the rug, that I found something under it. "Wood?" I said as I read the name on the Clow Card. "This is a Clow Card!" I said in an excited tone. And with that, I ran down to the basement to show Sakura what I had found. "Your pretty lucky to have found a Clow Card so close to where it was released," Sakura said. It was then that the vacuum that Sakura was using caught something, Sakura then picked up the ink covered card that the vacuum had caught. "Looks like someone spilled the ink," Sakura said, turning the ink covered card over to find an all too familiar symbol on the back. "Another Clow Card? I can't believe it!" I said. "Two Clow Cards in one day, we must be getting good at this capturing stuff," Sakura said, turning to me. After that, me and Sakura set both Clow Cards on the desk. "I recommend that we write our names on the Wood Card so that it won't escape," I said to Sakura. "Sounds good to me," Sakura said. And with that, me and Sakura wrote our names on the bottom of the Wood Card, with my name above Sakura's.

It was then that the phone upstairs rang. "I'll get it," Sakura said, running upstairs to answer the phone. A few seconds later, I heard the front door of the house close. "Sakura must be running an errand," I said to myself.

It was then that I noticed that the ink covered clow card was glowing. "This can't be good," I said, reaching into my pocket attempting to remove my key, only to realize before removing it that without Sakura being present, I couldn't use it to defend myself, or use the clow cards. A few seconds later, a rain cloud appeared from the glowing ink covered Clow Card.

It was then that a little girl then appeared on top of the rain cloud, and a few seconds later, turned her attention to me. Realizing that I had no way to defend myself without Sakura being present, I could only look on in horror, and hope that Sakura would return soon.

A few minutes later, Sakura came back from giving Mr. Avalon an envelope that he had left behind. It was when Sakura went back down to the basement that she noticed that I was running around the room with the girl on the cloud chasing after me with water raining down from the cloud. "What's going on here?" Sakura asked turning to me. "The ink covered card activated on its own, and because you weren't here, I couldn't use my key to defend myself," I said. "Well, I guess we better seal it then," Sakura said. "I guess so," I said as I stopped running and waited for Sakura to reach my side as we both then both raised our respective Clow staffs. "We command you to return to your power confined, Rain card!" Me and Sakura chanted in unison. And with that the Rain card was sealed.

Chapter Text

The next morning, Sakura and I were both rollerblading to school, when we spotted a new shop. Without thinking twice, Sakura and I decided to approach the shop.

It was then that we noticed a young lady, she was carrying boxes full of stuffed toys into the shop, when all of the sudden she fell down, Sakura and I went to help her.

"Are you alright?" I asked.

"Yes, I'm fine" The young lady said as Sakura and I helped pick up the stuffed toys that had fallen out of the box.

"So, I guess your shop is opening today?" Sakura asked.

"As soon as I get everything unpacked" The young lady said.

"Thanks, oh and by the way, my name is Zachary, and this is my sister Sakura." I said.

"My name is Maggie, so, how would the both of you like to come by after school, I'm sure I'll have everything set up by then" Maggie said.

"Sounds good to us" Sakura said.

A little later, at the school entrance, after the school day had ended, Sakura and I were busy talking to our friends about the new shop

. "I can't wait to go check it out" Madison said with a smile.

"Lets go" one of the girls said.

And with that, Madison, Sakura and I, along with four of our friends made our way to the new shop. When we arrived we noticed that although the sign said that it was open, everything inside the store was still in boxes.

"Are you both sure that its opening today?" one of the girls asked.

"Were positive" I said. It was then that Sakura and I noticed Maggie carrying a box, and when she fell down, Madison, Sakura and I, along with the other three girls that had come with us, went into the shop to help her set up.

A little later, after everything was set up, Madison, Sakura and I, along with our friends, decided to take a break. It was then that one of the boxes fell over and a stuffed panda jumped out of it and began bouncing up and down.

Later that night, after Sakura and I knew that a Clow Card was at the shop, Sakura and I then decided to head back to the shop to capture the Clow Card. After Madison began her plan to create a distraction so that Maggie wouldn't notice us, Kero, Sakura and I began to search for the stuffed panda.

"I'm sensing a Clow Card here" Kero said, looking around the shop. "Where?" I asked. "Right under us" Kero said. And with that I looked under the table, and saw the stuffed panda.

"Sakura, I found it!" I said, reaching out to try and grab it, but before I could even reach out to it, the stuffed panda bounced away.

"Hold it right there" I said, grabbing the stuffed panda.

"I got it!" I said.

"Uhh…no you don't, the card spirit has already switched to another stuffed toy Zachary" Kero said. And with that, I went off to find Sakura.

Meanwhile, Sakura was looking through some random boxes, when she pulled out a weird pink colored stuffed animal.

"What is this?" Sakura asked.

"Sakura, that's the Jump Card!" Kero and I yelled as we ran up to Sakura.

It was then that the Jump Card turned its attention to Kero and I, and a few seconds later, all of the stuffed animals in the store rose off of the floor and began to circle around me and Sakura. A few seconds later, the Jump Card spirit jumped up in the air and smashed through the front window of the store, all of the stuffed animals followed a few seconds later.

"Come on, lets follow it" I said to Kero and Sakura.

"Right" Kero and Sakura said in unison.

And with that, Kero, Sakura and I ran out of the store and down the street after the Jump Card. A few seconds later, the Jump Card took one huge leap and Jumped high into the sky, but little did I know that Sakura had grabbed the Jump Card spirit, and had gone along for the ride.

Meanwhile, a couple hundred feet up in the sky, Sakura was holding on for dear life.

I then called out to Sakura "Sakura, use your key, we are both going to need our staffs if we are going to seal the Jump Card!" I yelled.

It was at that point that Sakura lost her grip on the Jump card spirit and began to fall towards the ground.

Only hoping that she had heard me, I took out my respective key "Oh key of clow, power of magic, power of light, surrender the wand the force ignite, RELEASE!" I chanted.

Thankfully, once I had looked up again, Sakura also had her staff in hand. I then pulled out the fly card, told Sakura to mimic exactly what I do, to which we then raised our respective staffs.

"Now FLY!" we chanted in unison as I hit the Fly card with the tip of my respective staff as did Sakura, except she hit a mirror image of the card.

A split second after, both of our respective staffs grew wings. But instead of me using my winged staff, only Sakura used hers to get herself safely to the ground. The Jump card spirit landed safely on the ground a second or two later.

After the Jump Card spirit landed on the ground, and Sakura had joined me by my side. I then pulled out the Wood card, and Sakura and I then raised our respective staffs.

"Wood Card, form a cage of branches to trap Jump, RELEASE AND DISPEL!" Sakura and I chanted in unison as we tapped the Wood Card at the same time with our respective staffs.

A few seconds later, the Wood Card appeared and began to form trees and branches above the fleeing Jump Card.

After the Jump Card finally knew that it was trapped, Sakura and I once again raised our staffs, "Jump Card, we command you to return to your power confined, JUMP CARD!" Sakura and I chanted as we swung our respective staffs down at the same time.

And with that the Jump Card was captured. However, It was then that I remembered that when it came to my memory and knowledge of how far I had watched the show back in my world, this was it. So from here on out, I would be going at this completely blind.

Chapter Text

It had been a day or so after the capture of the Jump card. And me and Sakura were currently in the school's courtyard, listening to a story that Nikki was telling us, about how one day after school, she had decided to take a shortcut through the woods. And after she had been frightened by a bird that had come out from one of the tops of the trees. She then said that she saw, what looked like a ghostly orb in front of her, to which it then proceeded to fly away, and Nikki then proceeded to follow after it. She said that she thought that it was a firefly, but she was wrong.

It was after Nikki was done telling her story to Chelsea, me, and Sakura, that Chelsea chose to speak up about what we had all just heard.

"Come on Nikki, did that really happen?" Chelsea asked.

"Uh huh," Nikki responded back in a scared sounding tone of voice.

"Are you sure it wasn't just a squirrel or something?" Chelsea asked.

"Trust me," Nikki responded back.

"Hey Sakura, Zachary, do you want to go back to the woods tonight and check it out for ourselves?" Chelsea asked us.

Sakura responded back by saying that we couldn't, and mentioned that we had a big science project at school tomorrow.

I however, took a different approach at this. "I am with Sakura on this, we can't just go into the woods because of a story Chelsea, I mean, what if one of us got hurt?" I said.

However, this would ultimately prove a fruitless plea, as future events would have Sakura and I venturing off into the woods anyway, for obvious reasons.

Later that night, after an incident with the "ghost" caused everyone to apparently see everything different. And a phone call from Madison prompted Sakura and I to go back to the woods, except this time, dressed in our respective battle outfits. Sakura was dressed in a bunny girl outfit, while I was dressed a similar outfit, except instead of being the color pink, it was the color blue, with light blue accents. And yet, despite no one else being there, it was still very embarrassing to be wearing them.

"Come one Sakura, Zachary, you are fearless CardCaptors, remember?" Kero said to us both, in an effort to lessen some of the embarrassment.

"I guess," Sakura said in an embarrassing tone of voice.

"I suppose so," I said in about the same level and tone of embarrassment.

After seeing the all too familiar orb, and then seeing it fly away, I immediately pulled out the Fly card, to which me and Sakura then immediately raised our respective staffs.

"Fly!" we chanted in unison, as we hit the Fly card at the same time with the tips of our respective staffs.

And with the fly card wings now adorning the heads of our respective staffs, we then took off in the direction of the orb. After following the orb for a few seconds, we both dismounted our respective winged staffs, as the orb approached a cliff at the end of the wooded area. However, when this happened, the orb expanded outwards, and as me and Sakura took ready stances, a specter like figure appeared in its place. Me and Sakura immediately recognized it as Sakura's late mother. However, as Sakura walked towards the specter, in almost a trance like state, it soon became clear to me, that something was tragically wrong. But, despite me running up to her, in a desperate attempt to snap her out of it, she wound up taking a step too far and fell over the cliff. And despite me getting there in time, and grabbing her, I was immediately pulled over and down the cliff with her. Thankfully though, fate would ultimately play a role in saving us both. Because, despite Sakura being out cold during the fall, and me not fairing any better in the matter, having being also out cold, from falling over and off the cliff. We somehow, and yet miraculously, found ourselves back up on top of the cliff, and also perfectly fine. However, this incident with the specter wasn't over yet, not by a long shot.

The next evening on the following day, Sakura and I, along with Madison and Kero, elected to try and capture the clow card again, albeit, we would do our best not to get ourselves into a dangerous situation again. But, despite our best efforts, things would once again, wind up in a very bad situation. It was as me and Sakura approached the cliff like last time, that once again, Sakura fell into a trance like state upon seeing the specter of her late mother. However, unlike last time, I had also now fallen into this trance like state. And this was very bad, because now, if we fell off the cliff again, there was more then likely no possible way that I could use any sort of means to save us both. But, thankfully however, as me and Sakura fell over and down the cliff, we managed to snap out of our trance like state, just in time for me to pull out the Fly card.

And once me and Sakura, raised our respective staffs, chanted "Fly!" and hit the Fly Card at the same time with the tips of our respective staffs.

We then managed to us our respective winged staffs to fly upwards, and back onto the top of the cliff. And, before anything else bad happened to us, we decided to take the initiative and seal the card.

And so, with that thought in mind, me and Sakura raised our respective staffs.

"We command you to return to your power confined!" Me and Sakura chanted in unison, as we swung our respective staffs down at exactly the same time.

And with that, the clow card was sealed, which turned out to be the Illusion Card. Which wound up explaining why everyone was seeing what they had been seeing.

It was at this point, that I decided to speak up.

"Man, talk about a close call, if we hadn't snapped out of our stupors when we did, who knows what would've happened to us," I said with a sweatdrop as I rubbed the back of my head with my right hand.

Chapter Text

They say that a picture is worth a thousand words. Well, they were right. And I was finding it somewhat awe inspiring, as Sakura continued drawing a portrait of Kero, who was currently having a really rough time staying still for it.

"Can you hurry it up!" Kero said.

"Almost done," Sakura said.

"Hang tight Kero, I'm sure Sakura will be done shortly," I said, in an attempt to reassure the guardian beast of the seal. Who I was pretty sure was starting to cramp up from keeping still for this long a time.

Now, you may all be asking yourselves at this very moment. Why is Sakura, currently trying to draw an, artists rendition, so to speak, of Kero? Well, as it just so happens, we were both soon going to be going on a field trip with our class from Tomoeda Elementary School, to a local art gallery. And that, is where this next part of the chapter, begins.

So, a bit later on, at the local art gallery in question. Me, Sakura, and Madison, were currently hard at work. As we were currently trying to pick one of the many pieces of art on display at the gallery, to draw a sketch of.

And, upon hearing a bit of commotion from somewhere close by in the gallery. And me, Sakura, and Madison, then going over to investigate it. Well, when I say that, what I actually meant, was that a kid, had been caught by one of the museums many guards, in apparently trying to deface one of the paintings. Now, to be plainly clear, the kid did say, that they weren't going to do anything to the painting. In fact, as I quickly turned my attention towards the painting in question, I was then met with quite an unfamiliar sight.

For in the frame of the painting in question, was a pale looking figure, wearing what looked like the kind of dark colored cloak ensemble, that one would wear for Halloween. And to make this all that much more mysterious, the second after I had taken a look at the figure in question, was when I then got an all too familiar feeling.

And, as if to confirm my suspicions, I then saw the figure within the frame of the painting, start to glow. And before anyone else in the vicinity of the painting could so much as have a quick reaction. The whole entire area the painting, including the current argument, that had been going on, between the kid, and the museum guard, suddenly looked as though they were all in a trance like state. And what I mean by that, is a massive gold colored aura, then lit up the area.

"Okay, well this is quite the weird situation to say the least...And given my current familiar feeling, I would say that whatever this figure is, is more then likely a Clow Card...Still, I will need to ask Kero, if this is in fact the case...Because to be honest, I am still proceeding into whatever future episodes that are ahead, while still Going In Almost Completely Blind," I thought to myself, as the scene around me, then got so intensely bright with the gold colored aura, that I, Sakura, and everyone else, blacked out.

Okay, so fast forward to later that night. And not surprisingly, after Kero, had indeed confirmed, that the figure that was currently inhabiting the painting at the gallery, was a Clow Card. More specifically, the Silent Card.

Which apparently, had the ability to sense even the softest of sounds, and then use its ability to send the source of the sound, away.

And given the current situation regarding capturing it? Well, things really hadn't gone according to plan with regards to the capturing of the Silent Card.

The reason for this went like this, after running into the kid from the argument with the museum guard earlier in the day. Well to be honest, it was actually a girl, who had been hiding her hair under a hat that she was wearing, to hide the fact that she was a girl. This current situation, was actually made a quite a lot more embarrassing, by the fact that me and Sakura, were once again dressed up in another one of Madison's ridiculous battle outfits. Sakura was dressed in a green, purple and black outfit, with a purple checker design on both of her stockings. And bat wings on her back.

While I was dressed in something similar, except instead of it being green, purple and black, the colors were dark blue, dark purple, and black. And bat wings also adorned my back.

However, like I said, things had gone completely off script. Because any time that any of us tried to get close to the painting, and any of us made any sort of noise when we were that close. Which confirmed what Kero had said about the Silent Card and its ability.

This would wind up with the Silent Card spirit opening her eyes, and then transporting us back outside of the museum again. And to tell you the truth, after about the fourth time, I was starting to get really sick of it happening to us.

And it wasn't until I had suggested, that instead of us going to the Silent Card, and risk getting transported outside again if we once again made any noise once we had gotten close to it. That we should instead use the Shadow Card to extend our shadows through the window, and up to the painting that the Silent Card inhabited. That way neither me, Sakura, or Madison and the girl who was with us, had any sort of risk of being transported outside again.

And so, without wanting to waste another second, I pulled out the Shadow Card from my pocket, and me and Sakura then raised our respective staffs. "Shadow Card, pass through the window and project our image, Shadow, RELEASE AND DISPEL!" Me and Sakura chanted in unison, as we hit the Shadow Card at exactly the same time with the tips of our respective staffs.

However, despite the Shadow Card extending both of our shadows, they still weren't long enough to get inside the window, and up to the painting that the Silent Card spirit inhabited.

But, Madison was quick to solve this problem for us. By shining a flashlight that she had brought with her on our respective shadows, which gave them the extension that they needed to get into the window, and right up to the painting that was being inhabited by the Silent Card spirit. "Thanks Madison," I said thanking her for assisting with the flashlight.

And so, without wanting to waste another minute, and after I had turned to Sakura, and had given her a nod. Me and Sakura then raised our respective staffs, whilst facing our now extended shadows, that had been extended by the Shadow Card, towards the painting that the Silent Card inhabited.

"We command you to return to you power confined, Silent Card!" Me and Sakura both chanted in unison, as we swung our respective staffs down at exactly the same time.

And once the Silent Card spirit was sucked into our respective card halves, that had materialized on the tips of our respective staffs, and both card halves had combined together into a complete clow card, the Silent Card was sealed.

"Well, I guess it is true what they say, a picture is worth a thousand words, or in this case, a painting," I said, which I followed up with a kind halfhearted chuckle, which wound up earning one from Sakura as well. "Well, on to the next one," I said, as I smiled with my eyes closed. But, I then remembered, that with the events involving the capturing of the Illusion Card, I was still going into the events that lay ahead, almost completely blind. Well, when I say almost completely blind, I mean that future events would wind up with me coming into contact, with two other well known 90s magical girl groups. And like Sakura, they too helped to turn the magical girl genre, into what it is today. And the saying 'me, myself, and I,' would prove itself, to be much more then just an actual saying. And, when push really came to shove, me and Sakura, would need to be at the top of our game. I mean after all, the moonlight is a messenger of love. And everyone has to fight in the name of love and fight to protect those that they care about most. And, as someone once said, 'I'm an engine of chaos,' would prove to be so much more, then just a figure of speech and a statement by a certain DC universe villain. And though neither of us knew yet, that while you can beat a lot of easily beatable hands in the game of poker, depending on your hand, you will always have a hard time beating a winning hand of 'Four Aces.' But, more on that at a much later date.

Chapter Text

"Oh no, it's the dream again" I thought. It was then that both Sakura and I noticed a small boy dressed in green robes, with a sword in one hand, leaping off one of the buildings opposite me and Sakura. "That boy, HE'S GOT THE CLOW CARDS!" I thought out loud to myself.
It was then that we heard Kero's voice calling out to me.
"Zachary, Sakura, wake up!"

It was then that Sakura and I opened our eyes.

"Good morning Zachary, good morning Sakura" Kero said in a cheery voice.

"You know Kero, I keep having the same strange weird dream over and over again." I said to Kero.

"Really, what happened?" Kero asked me.

"Well, Sakura and I were on a building facing this radio tower, and then we saw this kid, dressed in green robes, and he had the clow cards" I explained to Kero.

A little later, in the classroom at school, Madison, Sakura and I were talking about Madison's new video camera, when the teacher came in. "

Alright class, please take your seats" the teacher said. And with that, all of the students went to their desks and sat down, Madison sat in front of Sakura, and I sat to the right of Sakura

. "We have a new exchange student, Li Showron" the teacher said.

It was then that the door to the classroom slid open and a young boy with brown chestnut hair walked in. It was then that Sakura and I recognized his face, he was the exact same kid from our dream. Li kept looking in the direction of me and Sakura and never took his eyes off us.

"That new kid is staring at you" Madison whispered to me and Sakura.

"Alright Li, where shall we seat you, how about the seat behind Sakura and to the left of Zachary." It was then that Sakura and I gulped and looked to the empty seat behind Sakura and to the left of me. Li then walked up to Sakura, and gazed at her, and then he turned to me and did the same thing before setting down his school bag on his desk and taking a seat behind Sakura. "I don't trust Li at all, and if he thinks he's going to harm Sakura, then he's gravely mistaken," I thought to myself.

A little later, in the school courtyard, Sakura was busy minding her own business when Li came up to her, pulled out a weird triangular board and said. "Source of light with ancient spin, send forth the magic power within. Oracles of Gold, Wood, Fire, Earth, Cloud, Wind, Rain, & Electricity. Force know my plight, Release the light!" A few seconds later the blue light shot out towards Sakura.

"It is you! You do have them!" Li said, jumping backwards, and waving the board in a right hand sweeping motion, while whipping up wind from the sweeping motion, and dust from the ground in the process.

"I...have...what?" Sakura asked with a very shocked look on her face.

"What do you think this is Chinese Checkers, its a Lasin Board! It knows all, Clow Cards!" Li said, to which he followed up by holding out his hand in a demanding manner and tone.

"Even if I did have them, what makes you think I would give them to you?" Sakura asked, still stunned from Li's demand.

Meanwhile, a few yards across the courtyard from where Li and Sakura were having their fight, I was just walking around, when I saw Li demanding to Sakura that she give him the Clow Cards. "I knew it, Li is after the Clow Cards, but he made a slight error, he has no right to talk to Sakura that way! Does he really think that he can demand something from her, and she is just going to willingly hand it over? Not if I have anything to say about it!" I thought to myself.

Meanwhile, Li was trying to take the Clow Cards from her, well almost all of them, when I ran towards them, and stopped right in between Li and Sakura.

"I suggest you leave Sakura alone before I really get annoyed," I said to Li in a serious tone of voice.

"Who are you to question me on how I treat her?" Li asked.

"Because I'm her brother, and to be honest, if I were you Li, I would do the honorable thing here, and back off!" I said, now having raised my voice slightly.

"I don't care if you're her brother, just hand me the clow cards that each of your have and I will be on my way!" Li said in a demanding voice.

"Listen Li, you have no right to harm Sakura, and if I even catch you within a few yards of her, then I will take whatever means necessary to protect her from you!" I said with my voice still slightly raised, while spreading my arms out to protect Sakura.

"Fine, then I'll do everything I can to capture the Clow Cards before you and Sakura do" Li said with a smirk.

"Well we will just have to see about that then, won't we Li?" I said, as Li turned around to leave.

"Thank you for protecting me Zachary, if you hadn't have intervened, I would've been in serious trouble" Sakura said to me.

"No problem Sakura, because after all, that's what siblings do, they protect each other" I said to Sakura with a smile.

A little later, after me and Sakura's confrontation with Li in the school's courtyard, and after the school day ended, we were walking home when a storm rolled in. Madison, Sakura and I decided to take shelter in Penguin Park.

A little later, at home, I explained to Kero about Li and how he had tried to take the Clow Cards from Sakura.

"Expect the unexpected Zachary" Kero said.

"That's it?" Sakura asked in a confused tone.

"Look Zachary, you and Sakura are CardCaptors now, and there is going to be a few 'bumps' along the way, both you and Sakura have been chosen to get the Clow Cards back, so that's what both of you should be worried about, not some snot nosed brat". Kero said.

"Ok Kero, I understand" I said in response.

Though I was still having some time processing how things had gone with Li and Sakura during our fight in the courtyard.

"Man that Li really is an arrogant one, isn't he?" I thought to myself.

It was then that my blue cell phone rang, I then went to the desk, and answered it.

"Hello, this is Zachary speaking" I said "Zachary, you and Sakura have to look outside". Madison said.

"You two have some cards to capture" Madison added in.

It was then that Sakura and I went to the window and pulled up the blinds, we were shocked to see that the sky was very cloudy and a lot of thunder could be heard off in the distance.

"I guess we do" Sakura said.

A little later, Sakura and I were dressed in our battle costumes. A few seconds later, a bolt of thunder shot out of the clouds and started hopping from building to building.

It was then that Sakura and I pulled out our respective keys.

"Oh key of clow, power of magic, power of light, surrender the wand, the force ignite, RELEASE!" Sakura and I chanted in unison.

With our respective staffs now in hand, I pulled out the Fly Card.

"Lets fly!" I said as we tapped the Fly Card at the same time with our respective staffs. And once again, our staffs grew wings, and we took off into the sky.

After about a minute of flying around, Sakura and I landed on top a building, and then, the bolt of thunder came towards me and Sakura, "Jump Card!" Sakura and I chanted.

"Here goes" I said, as we tapped the Jump Card at the same time with our staffs.

A few seconds later, little wings appeared on our shoes and we just managed to dodge the bolt of thunder in time to escaped harm.

"That was a close one" Sakura said.

"I completely agree with that statement" I said to Sakura in response.

After a few minutes of dodging the bolt of thunder, we managed to jump onto a house and at least get some time to rest from all the jumping and dodging.

"Ok Kero, what do we do now?" Sakura asked.

"You two really are pathetic" said a familiar voice.

It was then that Sakura and I looked to our left to see Li dressed in the exact same outfit from our dream.

Li then removed his sword from his sheath "Force know my plight, RELEASE THE LIGHT, LIGHTNING!" Li chanted.

A few seconds later, a shot of lightning went from the tip of Li's sword right towards the bolt of thunder. A few seconds after the bolt of thunder was hit by Li's spell, the bolt of thunder fell down to a nearby building, and materialized into its true form.

"That's Thunder's physical form?" Sakura asked.

"You are looking at Raiju the Thunder Beast, boy, you really are hopeless" Li said.

"Hey, back off Li, you have no right to talk to Sakura that way, or did you forget how things went the last time you did that?!" I said to Li in an annoyed tone of voice.

It was then that I pulled out the Shadow Card, I then turned to Sakura, who nodded, then, both Sakura and I raised our staffs.

"Shadow Card, encircle Thunder and bind it, RELEASE AND DISPEL!"

A few seconds later, the Shadow Card appeared, a few seconds after that, the Thunder Card was ensnared by The Shadow Card.

It was then that Sakura and I once again raised our staffs.

"Return to your power confined, THUNDER CARD!"

Sakura and I chanted as we swung our respective staffs down at the same time. A few seconds later, the Thunder Card was captured.

"Boy, you two really don't have a clue, do you" Li said in a taunting tone of voice.

"Didn't I specifically tell you not to talk to Sakura that way!?" I said to Li in an irritated tone of voice.

"How about you worry about what you need to improve on next time, and I'll continue to ignore you" Li said, once again in a taunting tone of voice.

"Li, I'm warning you right now, don't push me!". I said to Li, still annoyed from Li's taunt.

"I don't need to, I've already done what I came here to do, so I'll leave you two alone, for now" Li said, turning to leave.

It was then that I turned to Sakura.

"I'm really sorry you had to see that" I said to Sakura.

"Its alright Zachary, because its just like you said, siblings protect each other". Sakura said to me with a smile.

"Thanks Sakura" I said giving her a hug.

"You're very welcome Zachary" Sakura replied returning the hug.

Chapter Text

The next morning, at school, after me and Sakura had captured the Thunder Card, me and Sakura were walking up the stairs to class when Madison caught up with us. "Hey Zachary, hey Sakura, wait up," Madison said while she ran up the stairs. "Oh, hey Madison," Sakura said. "You two had quite the interesting card capture last night," Madison said. "Yea, but I'm still very irritated from Li making that smug remark towards Sakura." I said. "But, you still were able to capture the Thunder Card with the Shadow Card," Madison said with a smile. "I know that Sakura and I really want to get good at being Cardcaptors, but this still all seems so new to us," I said in a somewhat depressed sounding tone of voice. "Don't worry Zachary, I'm sure you and Sakura will get used to it soon," Madison said with a smile. "I guess you're right," I said in response, as I then closed my eyes and smiled at Madison.

A little later, in the classroom, me, Madison, and Sakura were just talking to each other when Li entered the classroom. "Look Li, last night…thanks for helping me and Zachary," Sakura said with a smile. "It's like I said before, you and Zachary don't deserve to be Cardcaptors," Li said smugly. "Look Li, I've told you before, and I'm going to tell you again, as you are clearly being arrogant, and didn't appear to hear me the last time! You're not the one who released the Clow Cards from the book, me and Sakura did, so do me a favor right now Li, and back off!" I said in an irritated tone of voice.

A little later, during class, me and Sakura dozed off.

The beginning of the daydream

The daydream begins with me and Sakura standing on top of the same tall building from our previous dreams, both of us have our respective staffs clenched in our hands, and both of us are facing the same radio tower from our previous dreams. "Who is that?" I thought out loud to myself. "Zachary, Sakura!" Mr. Terada's voice said.

End of daydream

It was then that me and Sakura opened our eyes to see the teacher. "You both woke up just in the nick of time, the class is over," Mr. Terada said. A little later, after the school day ended, Madison, me, and Sakura, along with Rita, went to one of the stores that we had wanted to check out for a while. After Madison, Sakura and Rita had bought their broaches that they wanted to get, we all then headed back to me and Sakura's house to help Rita study for the upcoming spelling test.

A little later, back at me and Sakura's house, Madison, Sakura and I were helping Rita study for the test, when Madison, Sakura and Rita decided to try on the broaches that they had bought at the store. Sakura put on the heart shaped broach, Madison put on the cross shaped one, and Rita put on the sword shaped one. "Okay Rita, spell the word broach," I said. "b-r-o-a...uh...b-r-o-a-w?" "Don't take too long Rita," I said. "So Rita, what do u think of your new broach?" Sakura asked.

It was then that I noticed that Rita didn't seem like she was acting like her old self. "Rita, are you okay?" I asked. "Rita?" Sakura asked in a somewhat scared tone of voice. "Rita, what's wrong?" I asked, also in a somewhat scared tone of voice.

It was then that I noticed that Rita's sword shaped broach was glowing. And then, the sword shaped broach transformed into a bigger version of itself. "This can't be good!" I said, while turning my attention to Sakura. "I agree with that!" Sakura said. And it was then, that Rita, who was under the control of the sword, lunged at Sakura, who just managed to dodge it just in time.

While Sakura was dodging Rita's sword attacks, I quickly ran upstairs to find Kero and tell him what had just happened. "Kero, we got a really big problem!" I said in a scared tone of voice. "I agree, I'm sensing a clow card nearby," Kero said in a serious tone of voice.

It was then that me and Kero ran downstairs and out the door to help Sakura defend herself from Rita's sword attacks. It was when we arrived at the scene that Kero immediately knew which clow card it was. "Of course, it's the Sword Card, Zachary, Sakura, you both know what to do!" Kero said.

It was then that I pulled out my key. I then turned to Sakura, who nodded and also took out her key. "Oh key of clow, power of magic, power of light, surrender the wand, the force ignite, RELEASE!" Me and Sakura both chanted in unison. And with our respective staffs now in hand.

And with Rita now charging at us both, with the true form of the Sword Card still controlling her. I then quickly pulled out the Jump Card. To which me and Sakura, then raised our respective staffs. "Jump Card!" Me and Sakura chanted in unison, as we swung our respective staffs down, and hit the Jump Card, at exactly the same time, with the tips of our respective staffs.

And, with the Jump Card's wings, now adorning the sides of our respective shoes, and as Rita nearly made it to us, we both, managed to jump, and then forward flip out of harms way.

But, however, Sakura wound up landing in a nearby bush. And upon me going over to the bush in which she had fallen into, to try and see is she was okay. I then, quite unfortunately I might add, wound up hearing, an all too familiar male voice from behind me. "Well Zachary, it still seems, as though you and Sakura, still don't have clue what you both are doing," the all too familiar voice of Li Showron, wound up saying from behind me.

Which, not surprisingly, caused me to then display a very unhappy looking expression. And as I then turned to face Li, this very expression, was still present on my face.

"Well Li, I guess that this is how things are going to wind up going, for the foreseeable future, aren't they? And just for the record Li..." I said to Li, up until he wound up cutting me off mid-sentence.

"Until such a time that all of the Clow Cards are captured, then yes Zachary, this is exactly how things are going to go!" Li wound up responding to me, and with a very arrogant sounding demeanor to his tone.

However, despite my current demeanor, I decided, to ignore Li, for the current moment. And instead, I decided, to go and check, if Sakura was okay.

And, once I had determined that she was in fact okay. I then suggested to Sakura, that we use the Illusion Card, in an effort to break the control, that the Sword Card currently had on Rita.

And, with us both then nodding to each other. I then pulled out the Illusion Card. To which shortly thereafter, me and Sakura, then raised our respective staffs. "Illusion Card, let Rita see what she fears the most, ILLUSION, RELEASE AND DISPEL!" Me and Sakura both chanted in unison, as we tapped the Illusion Card at exactly the same time with the tips of our respective staffs.

A few seconds later, the Illusion Card appeared and took the form of what Rita feared the most. Which weirdly, turned out to be Mr. Terada. Soon after, the Sword dropped out of Rita's hands. And it was then that me and Sakura once again raised our respective staffs. "Sword Card, we command you to return to your power confined, SWORD CARD!" Me and Sakura both chanted in unison, as we swung our respective staffs down at the same time. A few seconds after that, the Sword Card was captured. "Well done Zachary, well done Sakura!" Kero said. "That was a somewhat easy capture," I said, as I then turned my attention to Sakura, and smiled. "I was just thinking the same thing," Sakura said in response, as she then wound up returning the smile.

Chapter Text

Okay, so a couple of days had now passed, since me and Sakura had used the Illusion Card in order to help us to capture and seal the Sword Card spirit. Which had been possessing Rita, and it had almost caused me and Sakura certain injury. But, this was not on either of our minds at the current moment.

And was due largely in part to the current fact, that we were both currently at Tomoeda Elementary School. And this was because we were both currently participating in our schools annual sports festival. So it was just your usual normal day I would say. You know apart from the clear fact that both me and Sakura were Cardcaptors. But, what was still all too clear to me at the current moment, that with the capturing of the Jump Card a few weeks back now only a somewhat distant memory, I was now still very much heading into the future events of the Cardcaptors anime almost completely blind.

But, though I really didn't have a thing for sports back in my former life in the real world. I was actually enjoying the sports festival. Which was something that at first, I seemed to find a little bit surprising. But, once I got into a groove so too speak with the several events in the sports festival, that me, Sakura, and Li had proceeded to participate in, this was a feeling, that to me, was now basically a thing of the past.

But, still currently somewhat lingering at the back of my mind, was the incident that had taken place between me, Sakura, and Li, back when me and Sakura had first met him so too speak. Since the first time was in an all too familiar and recurring dream that the both of us had had. Which was of us facing Tokyo Tower, with our respective staffs at the ready.

And with regard to this, I still didn't know what any of it meant. And for quite a long while more into the future, this would still be the case.

But getting back to the current situation at the current moment. Which was currently everyone on the outside of the school currently having what were clearly pink colored flower petals coming down from somewhere up above in large numbers. And as for my thought regarding this sudden and currently unexplained occurrence...

"What the heck is going on?...Wait a sec, I just got a strange feeling, so it must be the work of a Clow Card...Though I don't think that I need to deduce very hard, as to which Clow Card this is, as it is pretty obvious that it is the Flower Card...So it is either that, or these flower petals are just for some sort of show...Which now that I realize it, and having now taken a little more a closer look at these flower petals...they seem to look quite a bit like Cherry Blossom petals...Wait a second here, doesn't Sakura's name mean Cherry Blossom in Japanese?...Wait a sec, hold on here for a moment!...Just how on earth do I know that?...I didn't know that fact before...Just what is going on here?!...Actually you know what?...Never mind!...Let me just focus with Sakura on having us successfully capture and seal this Clow Card, and once that is done, then I can worry about all of that other stuff regarding my weird and strangely unexpected realization later," I proceeded to think to myself, as me and Sakura then proceeded to pull out our respective Clow keys.

"Oh key of Clow, power of magic, power of light, surrender the wand, the force ignite, release!" Me and Sakura both proceeded to chant together in unison. Which was followed shortly thereafter, by the all too familiar feeling, of the wind proceeding to temporarily blow quite strongly around us both as well as through our hair. Which was then followed by our respective keys proceeding to expand into our respective Clow staffs. Which we both wound up grasping with a quick overhanded and downward grasp each.

And with both of our respective Clow staffs now in hand, we then proceeded to make our way to the roof of the main school building. Which from what we now knew, was where the Flower Card spirit currently was.

And once me and Sakura had made it to the roof of the main building. We saw what appeared to be a somewhat pale looking female figure, with pigtail styled and pink colored hair, and wearing a long pink flowing dress. And with Kero now proceeding to pop out of my school bag, which wound up temporarily startling me and Sakura. Kero then wound up proceeding to tell me and Sakura, that the Flower Card spirit was completely harmless. To which I then proceeded, to breath a quick sigh of relief.

Since me and Sakura had gone and captured the Silent Card not too long ago at the towns art museum, the Flower Card was something that I considered to be a bit of a reprieve of sorts from a scary sort of capture such as that.

And with this now in mind, me and Sakura then approached the Flower Card spirit. And after it had proceeded to pull us into a short dance. We both then proceeded to raise our respective staffs. "Flower Card, we command you to return to your power confined, Flower!" Me and Sakura both chanted in unison, as we swung our respective staffs down at exactly the same time.

And after the flower card spirit was sucked into our respective card halves, and both card halves had combined together into a complete Clow Card, the Flower Card was sealed. "Well, I guess a flower in full bloom, truly is a beautiful sight," I said with a smile. "Well on to the next one," I said turning my attention to Sakura as we then proceeded to make our way off of the roof of the building.

Chapter Text

A few days after me and Sakura had captured the Sword Card, Madison told us that she had a problem that she needed both of us to check out at her house. Both me and Sakura agreed.

A little later, after school had ended for the day, and on the bus ride to Madison's house, Sakura and I were wondering what the problem might be. "Do u think it could be a Clow Card?" I asked Sakura in a low tone of voice. "I guess we will find out soon," Sakura said in response.

It was then that Kero popped out of my school bag. "I can't breath," Kero said taking a deep breath. I then quickly closed the top of my school bag so that no one on the bus would see Kero. And thankfully, no one did. As I could only have imagined, what would've happened, had anyone actually saw him.

A little later, after Sakura and I got off the bus, we began walking in the direction of where Madison said her house was.It was then that Kero once again popped out of my school bag "I'm guessing that both of you can't find Madison's house?" Kero asked. "Don't worry Kero, me and Sakura know where we are going," I said.

After a few minutes of walking, we finally came to the gate where Madison's house was. I then rang the doorbell. "Hello, who is this?" The unmistakable voice of Madison asked through the intercom. "This is Zachary and Sakura," I said in response. And with that, the gate swung open and Kero, Sakura and I walked inside.

After Sakura and I walked inside with Kero still in my school bag, Madison ran up to us. "Hi Zachary, hi Sakura," Madison said in a cheery voice. "Hello Madison," Sakura and I said with a smile. "Where's Kero?" Madison asked.It was then that Kero once again popped out of my school bag. "I'm right here," Kero said. "Hello Kero," Madison said, once again in a cheery voice. "Come on in," Madison said. And with that, Madison, Kero, me, and Sakura walked inside the house. A little later, after Madison had showed us around the house. Me, Kero, and Sakura, then followed Madison to her room.

It was then that me, Kero, and Sakura, followed Madison to a partition that was at one side of her room. Madison then pushed a button on a remote, and the partition slid aside to reveal a dark room with a movie sized screen and a projector.

It was then that the movie sized screen lit up and a video of me and Sakura capturing the Thunder Card started to play. However, as I looked at the video in question, I couldn't help but blush a little with embarrassment. Not at the video, but of the battle costume, that I had wound up wearing during that particular capture. You know, the outfit that resembled a certain cat magical girl from a certain magical girl anime? Yes, that's the one. 

However, it was then that Kero spoke up regarding the exact same video in question. "Oh yea I remember that capture," Kero said. Which wound up snapping me out of staring at the screen with a slight bit of embarrassment.

It was then that Madison went to a desk and picked up two costumes. "I'm guessing that those are our battle costumes for our next card capture?" I asked with a depressed sound in my voice.

A little later, after Madison, me, and Sakura had lunch outside in the garden. We then went back to Madison's room, which was when Kero, Sakura and I began to sense something unusual, and yet, it also seemed all too familiar as well. "Sakura, can u sense that?" I asked her with a serious tone in my voice. "Yes I do," Sakura said to me.

It was then that Madison pulled out what looked like a jewelry box. "That's why I brought you and Zachary here" Madison said in a depressed tone. "It seems that I'm not able to open this jewelry box anymore," Madison said, once again in a depressed tone. "Its got to be the Shield Card," Kero said.

It was then that I pulled out my key, I then turned to Sakura, who nodded at me, and then removed her key as well. "Oh key of clow, power of magic, power of light, surrender the wand, the force ignite, RELEASE!" Me and Sakura chanted in unison. With our staffs now in hand, I pulled out the Sword Card, I then turned to Sakura. "I got an idea, maybe if we cut the Shield Card with the Sword Card then maybe the Shield Card will appear in its true form," I said to Sakura. "Sounds like a good idea to me," Sakura said.

It was then that Sakura and I faced the jewelry box, Sakura stood on one side while I stood on the other. "Sword Card, come too our aid, RELEASE AND DISPEL!" Me and Sakura chanted, as we tapped the Sword Card at the same time with our respective staffs. A few seconds later, both of our staffs were transformed into swords, me and Sakura then swung our swords down and hit the floor at the same time. A few seconds after that the Shield Card materialized from the jewelry box.

It was then that Sakura and I raised our staffs. "Shield Card, we command you to return to your power confined, Shield Card!" We both chanted in unison as we swung our respective staffs down at exactly the same time. And with that, the Shield Card was captured. "Well done you two, that was an amazing capture," Kero and Madison said in unison. "Well that was a pretty interesting capture, and we still have a lot more clow cards to capture, but as long as we have each other, we will do everything that we can to capture the remaining clow cards," I said as I turned to Sakura and smiled.

Chapter Text

A few days after Sakura and I had captured the Shield Card, we arrived at school one morning for a music test that was to take place. I had practiced extremely hard for the past few days and I was quite confident that I would definitely pass. Sakura on the other hand didn't look as happy or as cheery as she usually was as we approached the school entrance. "Sakura, what's wrong?" I asked in a concerned tone of voice. "I'm just a little nervous about today's music test, that's all" Sakura said in a nervous tone of voice. "Don't worry about it, just remember to take deep breaths if you feel nervous, and don't forget that I will always be here to help" I said in a reassuring tone of voice. "Thanks" Sakura said. "Your welcome" I said in response.

A little later, in the school's music room, I had just finished performing my music test song, and then, after everyone cheered, I went back to my seat and sat down next to Sakura and Madison.

It was then that I noticed that Sakura was still a bit nervous, but I assured her that she had nothing to worry about. A few seconds later, it was Sakura's turn to perform the song.

It was when Sakura was walking up to the front of the room that I heard Madison whisper "Sakura, remember to breath". But unfortunately, a minute into the song, Sakura missed a note and was told that she would be taking the test again tomorrow.

A little later, in the school's courtyard, Sakura and I were watching a few students play soccer.

It was then that I spotted Li walking by while playing his recorder, that is, until the soccer ball flew right at him. Li reacted by jumping up and kicking the ball just in time. The soccer ball ended up flying into one of the goals.

A little later, at home, Sakura and I were up in our bedroom. I was sitting on my bed wondering about which clow card would appear next, Kero was playing video games on the TV, and Sakura was practicing nonstop for her make-up test on her recorder. And after a few hours of this, Sakura and I went to bed.

It was a few hours later that Sakura and I were woken up by the sound of school bells. I immediately checked the clock and realized right away that it was midnight.

It was then that Kero woke up, "What's going on?" Kero asked in a sleepily confused tone of voice. "I don't know, but the school bells don't ring at midnight for any reason" I said. "I completely agree, this is way too weird" Sakura said. And with that, Sakura and I went back to bed.

The next morning, Sakura and I were approaching the entrance to the school when Madison rushed up to us. "So, you two ready for today's music test?" Madison asked. And with that, Madison, Sakura and I went for our first period class.

A few periods later, in the music room, it was time for Sakura's make-up music test, and I knew for a fact that Sakura would ace it without a problem.

It was then that I sensed that something was out of place, and my prediction was indeed correct, for when Sakura was walking up to the front of the class, Madison said "Sakura, remember to breath" and she did the same breathing gesture that I saw her do from yesterday. "Something fishy is going on, and I'm going to find out what it is" I said to myself. After the music class had ended, I set off to find Li to see if he had noticed anything that would be considered "Déjà vu".

After a few minutes of searching, I found Li, he was walking by the soccer field in the school's courtyard. I immediately ran outside into the courtyard, and I was just in time to see the soccer ball fly straight at Li and I also saw him perform the same kick that he did yesterday, and sure enough, the soccer went into the same goal. "Hey Li" I said as I approached him. "have you noticed anything strange going on lately?" I asked. "Now that you mention it Zachary, I have" Li replied.

It was then that I knew what was happening, "I'm sensing a clow card" I said as I began looking around the courtyard. "Its in the clock tower" Li said, pointing towards the clock tower. I then looked at Li with a somewhat deadpanned look on my face as if almost to say "you just always love sticking it to me don't you Li" before I then decided to head back and tell Sakura about what I had just found out. "I'll go tell Sakura" I said as I ran back into the school to look for her.

Later that night, just outside the school, Madison was filming me and Sakura in our new battle costumes, Sakura was dressed in a fairy-like outfit while I was dressed in a royal king-like outfit, and both of us already had our respective staffs activated. "Both of you look stunning" Kero complimented.

It was then that I pulled out the fly card, "let's fly!" Sakura shouted as we hit the fly card with the tips of our respective staffs, and once both of our staffs grew their wings, we took off towards the clock tower, but, little did we know was that we were in for quite a shocking surprise.

Meanwhile, inside the clock tower, the clow card spirit had already sensed me and Sakura approaching the clock tower, and almost a split second later, the clow card spirit began to slow time down, which in turn would slow me and Sakura down from approaching the clock tower.

Meanwhile, Kero, Sakura and I were flying towards the clock tower when time began to slow down, "Whaaaaatttttttsssssss haaaappppeeeennnnniiiinnnggg g Keeeerrrrrooooo?" Sakuraq slowly asked. "Tiiiimmmeeee iiiissss ssslllooowwwiiinnggg uuuusssss dddddooooowwwwwnnnn" Kero slowly said in response.

It was then that time slowly began to reverse itself, and before we knew it, we were back on the ground, and to make matters worse, we were in the exact same place that we were before we took off towards the clock tower.

It was then that Kero found out which clow card it was, "I knew it, it's the Time card" Kero said in a serious tone of voice. "So, I'm guessing that the Time card has the power to slow, speed up, and reverse time?" I asked. "Exactly, but the Time card can only wind time back as far as one whole day, and it can only reverse time back one day at midnight" Kero said.

It was then that I looked at the clock tower, it was eleven forty-five. "So in other words, we only have fifteen minutes to capture it before today repeats itself all over again." Sakura said.

It was at that moment that a brilliant idea sprang into my mind. "What if we take the stairs up to the top of the clock tower to reach the Time card, I mean, It'll be tiresome, but, it seems to me that we don't really have any other choice" I said. "Sounds like a good plan to me" Sakura said. And with that, Madison, Kero, Sakura and I ran as fast as we could towards the entrance way to the stairs that would take us to the top of the clock tower, but, little did we know, was that a certain someone would be already there.

It was when we got to the top of the clock tower that we immediately noticed the Time card spirit up ahead. Sakura was about to approach the Time card spirit to try and seal it when I grabbed her shoulder in an attempt to get her attention, "Sakura, don't you think we should use the Shield card for protection against the Time card's ability to stop time?" I asked Sakura. "Good point Zachary, I wouldn't want to experience that mistake again" Sakura said as she sweat dropped.

It was then that the Time card spirit turned it's attention to me and Sakura, and prepared to send us back one day, but thankfully, we were prepared for it, I immediately pulled out the Shield card, and then Sakura and I quickly raised our respective staffs, "Shield card, protect us from the power of Time, Shield, Release and Dispell!" Sakura and I chanted in unison as we hit the Shield card with the tips of our respective staffs, and after a few seconds, five bubble barrier-like shields appeared, each one of the four protected Madison, Kero, Sakura and I, while the fifth one formed around a figure that was near the Time card spirit that I immediately recognized as Li, and about a split second later, the Time card spirit tried to use it's power to send us back one day in time, but because of the shields that were protecting us, the attack had no effect on us.

It was then that I heard Li say "Time is escaping", and about a split second later, Li ran to where the Time card spirit was trying to make it's escape and he immediately unsheathed his sword, "Force know my plight, Release the Light, Lightning" Li chanted, and about a split second later, a huge bolt of lightning struck the Time card spirit, and about one second after that, the Time card spirit fell to the ground. "Quickly Zachary, quickly Sakura, seal it before it tries to escape again!" Kero yelled. "Right!" I said as we raised our respective staffs, "Time card, we command you to return to your power confined, Time card!" Sakura and I chanted in unison as we swung our respective staffs down at the same time. A few seconds later, the Time card was captured, but, when the Time card flew towards me and Sakura and when both of us tried to grab it, the Time card then landed in Li's hand. I looked at Li with a very shocked expression on my face. "The clow card doesn't always go to the ones who seal it Zachary, I'm sorry, but the Time card belongs to Li" Kero said.

It was then that I let out a big sigh and accepted it. Li on the other hand was holding the captured Time card in his left hand and was smirking at me and Sakura since he knew he had captured his first clow card. "Hey, don't look so confident just yet Li, Sakura and I still have more clow cards then you" I said, hoping that it would get Li to stop smirking.

The next morning, Sakura and I were just approaching the school gate when Madison came up to us, "That was a very interesting card capture last night" Madison said. "So, you ready to head to the music room for today's music test?" Sakura asked Madison. "We had the music test yesterday, today we have a math test during second period" Madison said.

It was then that Sakura set her school bag down on the ground and searched through it for her math notes, only to discover that she didn't study for it, and not only that, but she didn't have the essentials for it. "I'm guessing you don't have them?" I asked as I sweatdropped. Sakura sadly nodded in response. "Well, look on the bright side, at least I'll be there if you need me to give you some comforting words" I said as I sweatdropped.

Chapter Text

A few days after Li, Sakura and I had captured the Time Card, Sakura and I woke up one morning, and as usual, we both got dressed and went downstairs for breakfast.

It was when Sakura and I had made it downstairs that Tori began to tease me and Sakura about us being put in a cage when we went to the zoo. "Very funny Tori" I said sarcastically in response. "Or maybe, you're the King Kong of Penguin Park" Tori teased. "What do you mean?" Sakura asked.

It was then that Tori pointed to the TV, which was showing the slide at Penguin Park, it was flipped upside down. The slide was right near the zoo that Sakura and I were going to go to for today's school field trip. "This is terrible, who would do that?" Sakura asked/said to no one in particular.

A few minutes later, after Sakura and I had eaten our breakfast, and we had both gotten our picnic lunches for the field trip, Sakura and I then strapped on our skates, put on our protective padding, and a few seconds later, we took off down the street towards Penguin Park.

It was while Sakura and I were both rollerblading towards Penguin Park that Julian called out to us, and after Julian caught up with me and Sakura, we decided to go check out the penguin slide on our way to the zoo.

It was when we got to the park that there was a lot of people crowded around the overturned slide, and after passing by it, Julian said his good byes and continued on his way to his school, while Sakura and I went on our way to the zoo.

A little later, at the entrance to the zoo, and after the teacher handed a camera to each group and finished explaining what we would be doing, Nikki, Madison, Chelsea, Rita, Sakura and I, went in through the entrance to take some pictures of the animals.

It was while we were walking through the zoo and talking about what happened with the penguin slide last night that Nikki suggested that it might've been a ghost that did it. "Ghosts aren't real" I said in response. But unfortunately, Sakura didn't seem to agree with me, and she made up an excuse to get away from the group. I then went after her to go and see if she was alright.

Meanwhile, in another part of the zoo, Li was at the sloth cage, he was trying to take a picture of the sloth because one of the students in his group said it would be interesting to do. However, Li wasn't so happy when he tried to wait for the sloth to move, or do something other then hang from the tree branch it was hanging from.

A little later, at the elephant exhibit with me, Sakura, Rita, Madison, Chelsea, and Nikki. We were just talking about what we should say about the elephants in our report when Madison, Sakura and I heard a loud noise that sounded like something dropped. Then, Sakura and I sensed something, but neither of us could sense where it was. "Do u think it's a clow card?" Madison whispered/asked me. "I'm not quite sure" I said in response. "Why don't you ask Kero?" Madison asked me and Sakura. "Neither of us brought him" Sakura said in response.

It was then that Sakura and I heard a noise from my school backpack, I then put my backpack down and opened it, and sure enough, Kero popped out, I thought that one of the other students would see him, but thankfully, Sakura was able to make up an excuse so they wouldn't get suspicious. I then told Rita, Chelsea, and Nikki that Madison, Sakura and I would meet them for lunch.

It was when Rita, Chelsea, and Nikki were gone that Madison, Sakura and I ran as fast as we could to a row of bushes to hide behind so that no one would see us talking to Kero. "Kero, Sakura and I are really glad that you're here, I think there's a clow card here" I said in a serious tone of voice. "What makes you think it's a clow card?" Kero asked.

It was then that the same loud noise from before sounded once again. "Was that the noise you two were talking about?" Kero asked me and Sakura.

It was then that a Penguin jumped out from the bushes and ran right by me and Sakura, which scared both of us out of our wits. "I guess the Penguin cage must have broken open" Madison said. "Penguins don't just escape on there own, this is definitely the work of a clow card" Kero said in a serious tone of voice.

It was then that the noise sounded again. Kero looked up and saw that one of the animal cages had been completely destroyed. Without having to think twice, Madison, Kero, Sakura and I ran out from behind the bushes and off towards the destroyed cage.

Meanwhile, back at the sloth cage, Li suddenly sensed the exact same thing as Sakura and I, and without having to think twice or hesitate, Li took off in the direction of where the loud noise was coming from.

It was while Madison, Kero, Sakura and I were running towards where the noise came from that Sakura and I noticed that everyone had run away from where the noise came from because they all got scared and panicked. "At least we won't have to worry about anyone being around when you both use your magic" Kero said to me and Sakura. "I agree with that completely" Sakura said to Kero in response. "I think the noise came from over there, right Kero?" I asked. "You know, you getting pretty good at this Zachary" Kero said. And with that, Madison, Kero, Sakura and I continued running towards the loud noise's source, that is, until a herd of Zebras ran by right in front of us. "Which clow card do you think this is Kero?" Sakura asked. "A clow card that destroys cages?" Madison asked/said.

It was then that a huge hole appeared in the ground right in front of us. "That is one quick clow card" Kero said. "But, I didn't see anything" Madison said in a confused tone of voice. A second later, a loud noise was heard and another hole was seen not too far from another one of the animal cages that was near us. Meanwhile, back at the elephant exhibit, many huge holes were forming, and each that appeared was closer to the elephants then the last.

It was then that one of the elephants was lifted off the ground and was lifted several feet in the air. "It's got to be one of the stronger cards that's for sure" Kero said to no one in particular.

It was then that Sakura and I pulled out our respective keys, "Key of clow, power of magic, power of light, surrender the wand, the force ignite, Release!" Sakura and I chanted in unison. With our respective staffs now in hand, I pulled out the Windy card, and Sakura and I raised our respective staffs, "Windy, Release and Dispell!" Sakura and I chanted as we hit the Windy card at the same time with the tips of our respective staffs, and not one second later, the Windy card spirit appeared, and about a few seconds after that, the falling elephant was caught by the Windy card spirit before it hit the ground. "That was a little too close for comfort" I said. "I can't agree any less then that" Sakura said in response.

It was then that Kero figured out which clow card it was that was causing this. "Of course, it's the Power card" Kero said. "Okay, both of you need to overpower it, I know you both can do it" Kero said to me and Sakura.

It was then that the invisible Power card spirit once again began to move towards the elephant, and it once again began to lift the elephant into the air, that is, until Sakura and I decided that enough was enough. "Alright Power card, you've shown off your strength, now put it too the test, I dare you to show yourself" I said in a very serious tone of voice. "I know Zachary and Sakura are getting stronger, but…" Madison began "You see the Power card has a lot of pride Madison, and it likes to show off" Kero said. "That's Enough!" Sakura yelled at the invisible Power card, which dropped the elephant just as it was going to lift it again.

It was then that the invisible Power card began creating more holes in the ground, only now, the holes were rapidly approaching me and Sakura. Without having to think twice, I pulled out the Jump card, "Jump!" Sakura and I chanted in unison as we hit the Jump card at the same time with the tips of our respective staffs. About a second after Sakura and I hit the Jump card with our respective staffs that wings appeared on both of our shoes, and without hesitation, we jumped up and out of the way of the approaching holes. A few seconds after Sakura and I had just barely dodged the invisible Power card that it destroyed a nearby tree, which Madison and Kero were forced to run away from. "I think you both succeeded in getting it's attention" Kero said.

It was then that the invisible Power card continued to chase after us, making more holes in the ground as it approached us. "Listen Zachary, listen Sakura, both of you are going to have to name a contest, it's the only way for the Power card to show itself" Kero said. After about a second of thinking, both me and Sakura came to a choice together, "tug of war" Sakura said.

It was then that the holes stopped appearing, and a little figure no smaller then a 7 year old girl appeared from out of nowhere, she was dressed in an all pink outfit that resembled one of the outfits that Sakura might've worn. "That's the Power card's true form?" Sakura asked in a confused tone of voice. "Now that is what I call a battle outfit with pizazz" Madison said. "Don't expect her to act as harmless as she looks" Kero warned me and Sakura.

It was about a minute later that the Power card spirit, Sakura and I were ready to begin the tug of war. Sakura and I were on one side, while the Power card spirit was on the other side. About a second after that, the tug of war started. Sakura and I were having a lot of trouble trying to keep our footing, while the Power card spirit was winning by a lot. Meanwhile, in one of the trees near where Sakura and I were trying our best to win the tug of war, Li pulled out the Time card and raised his sword above it "Time card, freeze the scene!" Li chanted as he hit the Time card with the tip of his sword. About a second later, the entire scene and everyone that was either watching or participating in the tug of war was frozen in place.

It was then that Li jumped down from his hiding place, went over to the Power card spirit and took the rope out of her hands. Li then went back up to the top of the same tree that he was hiding in, pulled out the Time card again and said "Time card unfreeze the scene!" Li chanted as he once again hit the Time card with the tip of his sword. About a second after the scene unfroze that the Power card spirit fell to the ground while Sakura and I congratulated one another for a job well done.

It was then that Sakura and I went over to the Power card spirit and raised our respective staffs "Power card, we command you to return to your power confined, Power card!" Sakura and I chanted in unison. About a second later, the Power card was captured. "Alright, I knew you both could do it if you didn't give up." Kero cheered. "Well, what can I say, we work well as a team" I said. Meanwhile back up in the tree where Li was hiding, he was looking on as Kero, Madison, Sakura and I went on our way back to the zoo entrance with another new captured clow card. "Sakura and Zachary may have won this time, but next time they won't be so successful, the clow cards only get tougher to capture from here" Li said with a smirk.

Chapter Text

About a few days after Sakura and I had captured the Power Card at the zoo, we were at Tori and Julian's high school for the culture festival, and as you could probably guess, Sakura and I were very excited. "Yay, were here!" Sakura said as we entered into the front courtyard where all of the tents were set up for the festival. "Did you both remember to bring your tickets" Madison asked us while she held on to her video camera. "Yea, I got mine in my pocket right here" I said in response as I reached in and took out my ticket that was needed for the festival.

It was then that Sakura noticed that Madison was taping both of us with her video camera. "What are you doing?" Sakura asked Madison in a shocked tone of voice. "I brought my video camera with me in case a clow card shows up today, you never know where we might find one" Madison said while both Sakura and I sweatdropped in response.

A little later, backstage in the theater of the high school's auditorium, everyone was getting ready for the play that was going to be starting soon, and Tori was one of the lead roles.

Meanwhile, somewhere else in the building, Madison, Sakura and I were walking up a flight of stairs, and all three of us were eating some snacks. "This is a great festival, too bad Kero couldn't come with us" I said. "Oh no, we were suppose to bring back a treat for him!" Sakura said in a shocked tone of voice. And with that, Madison, Sakura and I raced up the stairs to go and find a treat to take back home for Kero.

It was when we made it to the top of the stairs and began looking around that we noticed Julian standing near an open doorway, he was wearing a kimono. "Hi guys" Julian said cheerfully. "Hey Julian" Sakura said in response.

It was when Julian, Madison, Sakura and I entered through the open doorway that Julian asked what we wanted. Sakura ended up getting some lemonade, I just asked for a glass of water, and Madison asked for one of each of the two items that Julian had mentioned.

It was after Madison, Sakura and I had received our refreshments and snacks and had begun to enjoy them that Sakura and I sensed something strange.

It was then that Madison noticed the expressions on my face and Sakura's face. "Is there something wrong?" Madison asked us in a concerned tone of voice. "I'm getting a strange feeling" I said in response and in a serious tone of voice.

It was not until a certain chestnut color haired kid, who was glaring at me and Sakura a few feet away from us jumped up in the air, did a somersault, landed on the ground a few feet in front of me and Sakura, and then stopped and glared at both of us only inches from our faces. This kid was none other then Li.

It was not until Julian offered Li a glass of water that he finally stopped glaring at me and Sakura. A few seconds after that, Julian offered to take Madison, Li, Sakura and I on a tour of the school. "Sounds great" Li, Sakura and I said in unison. Unfortunately, right after that had happened, Li glared at me and Sakura, while Sakura and I glared back at Li.

A little bit later, after Li, Madison, Sakura and I had finished eating our snacks, we were outside in the courtyard where the tents were, when Sakura and I wanted to get a stuffed animal. The coach of the high school's basketball team said that we could have them if we score a basket against his five man team. Julian ended up accepting to play in order to win the stuffed animals, and in the end, he easily scored the basket against the team. The coach offered Julian to be on his team, Julian said that he would think about it. Julian then told Madison, Li, Sakura and I that it was about time for us to get to the auditorium to see Tori perform in the play. "I wonder which role he'll be starring as" I wondered out loud to myself. "Oh don't worry about that, he'll be starring in one of the lead roles, and it'll be a performance that you'll never forget" Julian said in response.

It was when all of us went into the auditorium that some weird green colored mist had begun to rise and waft around one of the building's. Meanwhile, inside the auditorium, everyone was currently listening to a high school student playing a song on the piano that was on the stage.

It was after the song had ended and the crowd stopped applauding that the student left and went backstage. The announcer then said that the play that Tori would be starring in would be the next to perform, the announcer also said that the play was titled "Cinderella". "Maybe he playing as one of the rats" Li said to Madison, Sakura and I. A few seconds later, the lights darkened, the curtain rose, and the play started.

It was a little bit later outside the auditorium, towards the middle of the play, that the weird green mist began to pour into the building through the vents. About a few minutes after that, when the balcony scene of the play that was being acted out by Tori and another student who was playing the prince was when me, Sakura and Li sensed something very strange. Madison soon noticed this and asked Li, Sakura and me if we were sensing anything. "I'm not sure" I said response.

It was then that Li, Sakura and I noticed a weird green mist swirling and drifting around one of the column supports of the balcony. About half a second later, the column began to crack, and then began to fall apart.

It was when the student who was playing the prince was going to finish her line that was to tell Tori's character that she loved him that the part of the balcony that they were both standing on began to fall out from under them, but thankfully, Tori was able to catch the student hand before she fell and hit the stage.

It was then that the weird green mist drifted around one of the cables that was holding up the stages curtain, and about a half second later, the cable snapped and the curtain went down.

It was then that Sakura and I realized exactly what was going on, "It's got to be a clow card" Sakura said in a serious tone of voice. "We will have to go where no one can see us if we are going to use our magic" Li said as Sakura and I began quickly looking around for a place to use our staffs without being seen.

It was then that Sakura and I noticed a window up one floor, which we could go into in order for us to use our magic. And with that, Madison, Li, Sakura and me ran out of the auditorium and up a flight of stairs towards the room where we would be able to use our magic.

It was while we were running upstairs to the room that I decided to give Kero a call to see if he knew which clow card had caused the balcony to fall apart. I then pulled out my blue cell phone and called Kero.

It was after I had explained to Kero what had just occurred that he immediately knew which clow card it was "It's definitely the Mist card, It is able to destroy or erode anything it comes into contact with, both you and Sakura are going to have to act fast if you are going to save Tori and the student in time". "Thanks Kero, I'll tell Sakura what you just told me" and with that I hung up.

It was then that I explained to Sakura which clow card it was. "Well, I guess we'd better hurry, we don't have much time before that balcony gives way and collapses" Sakura said in a somewhat serious and shocked tone of voice. And with that, Sakura and I pulled out our respective keys. "Oh key of clow, power of magic, power of light, surrender the wand, the force ignite, Release!" Sakura and I chanted in unison. And when we had our respective staffs in our hands, I pulled out the Shadow card, and then Sakura and I raised our respective staffs "Shadow card, round up Mist inside yourself, Shadow, Release and Dispell!" Sakura and I chanted in unison as we tapped the Shadow card with the tips of our respective staffs. About a second later, the Shadow card spirit appeared and began absorbing the Mist card, about a second after that, the Mist card was trapped by the Shadow card.

It was then that Sakura and I raised our respective staffs once again "Mist card, we command you to return to your power confined, Mist card!" Sakura and I chanted in unison as we swung our respective staffs down at the same time. About half a second later, the Mist card was captured.

It was then that the balcony gave way, but thankfully, Li was able to use his wind spell to catch Tori and the student before they hit the ground.

A little later, back in the front courtyard of the school, Madison was somewhat unhappy that not only did her video camera's recording time run out before the play started, but she was unable to film Sakura and me capturing the Mist card.

It was then that Sakura thanked Li for helping me and her capture the Mist card, and as usual, all Li did was give an unnecessary response. "Look Li, Sakura just wanted to say thanks for helping with the capture, you didn't need to make that unnecessary sarcastic comment" I said in a stern and serious tone of voice.

It was a little later, when all of us went to the bonfire that was taking place in front of the school was when Sakura and I saw Tori dancing with the student who was the prince in the play.

It was when Tori went over to us to see how we were that Sakura asked Tori why he didn't tell her that he was in the play. Tori then looked at Julian and asked him if he had told her.

It was then that Julian offered Sakura to dance with him around the bonfire, and Sakura happily accepted. I then turned my attention back to Li and told him to lighten up and ease off on making the sarcastic remarks towards me and Sakura, and of course, Li didn't answer. "Well, at least he doesn't have more clow cards then me and Sakura" I said to myself. "Zachary thinks he and Sakura can capture more clow cards then me, well, I guess we'll just have to see then won't we, because as far as I know, the clow cards will only get much tougher to capture from here on in" Li said to himself as he smirked.

Chapter Text

About a few days after Li, Sakura and I had captured the Mist card at the culture festival at Tori and Julian's high school, Li, Madison, Kero, Sakura and I were in a small area of the woods, and Kero, Sakura and me were trying our hardest to try and walk towards a strong swirling tornado that had seemed to pop up out of nowhere while Madison was filming us on her camera as usual. Unfortunately, the wind picked up speed almost instantly, and all three of us were thrown backwards until we passed a tree and Sakura and I managed to grab hold of the tree's trunk. I then opened one eye, and I then saw that Li was taking his attempt at trying to reach the swirling vortex, and unfortunately for him, the wind picked up speed again. But, even though Li tripped and was thrown directly to the top of the vortex, Li instantly unsheathed his sword and pulled out one of his element talismans. "Element, Thunder, come to my aid!" Li chanted.

It was after Li had finished his chant that a huge bolt of lightning went from the tip of his sword all the way down to the bottom of the swirling vortex, and as soon as the bolt of lightning hit the bottom of the vortex, the vortex instantly dissipated and the wind died down. "Alright, Sakura and Zachary, seal the Storm card!" Kero said. "Right!" I said in response as Sakura an I approached the spot where the remnants of the vortex was and raised our respective staffs. "We command you to return to your power confined, Storm Card!" Sakura and I chanted in unison as we swung our respective staffs down at the same time. But unfortunately, when the Storm card was finally sealed and Sakura and I went to grab it, the card flew into Li's left hand, and Sakura and I sadly sighed. "The clow card always becomes the property of the person who returns it to its original form" Kero said.

Soon after Kero finished his sentence, Li jumped down from the tree he was hanging from. "I guess the Storm Card belongs to the kid," Kero said in a depressed tone of voice. "I knew you both couldn't do it, neither one of you has what it takes to capture the cards" Li said to me and Sakura in a taunting tone of voice. "What did you just say kid!?" Kero said in an irritated tone of voice. "Li, I think your taking this taunting thing a little too far!" I said in an extremely agitated tone of voice.

After Li left, Madison approached me and Sakura to try and help us forget about Li's unnecessary taunting comments. "Its alright, you'll get the next card next time" Madison said. "Yea….okay" Sakura said in a depressed tone of voice as we started to walk in a random direction. "Both of them worked so hard on trying to capture that clow card" Kero said. Kero and Madison then looked at me and Sakura just in time to see us trip and fall into a puddle.

About half an hour later, Sakura and I had made it home. Shortly after we made it home, we went up to our room, and then hung up our battle costumes to dry. "I can't believe neither one of us got the clow card," I said in an extremely depressed tone of voice. "Kero, maybe Li is right, maybe we don't have what it takes," Sakura said in an extremely depressed tone of voice as well.

It was then that me and Sakura noticed that Kero was sitting on the floor and he was deep in thought. "Kero are you even listening to what me and Sakura are saying?" I asked in a slightly concerned/irritated tone of voice. Once again, Kero didn't answer us. "HEY KERO!" I screamed at the top of my lungs.

Unfortunately for us, Kero wasn't so thankful for us yelling straight into his ear. "What are you screaming at me for, I'm trying to come up with a plan to beat that little kid in capturing the clow cards!" Kero said in response in an agitated tone of voice. "Oh, sorry," I said in response. "So, what is your plan?" Sakura asked Kero. "Well...I...Uh...I totally forgot now," Kero said in a somewhat agitated tone of voice. "WHAT, BUT WE WERE COUNTING ON YOU!" Sakura said to Kero in an extremely agitated and very upset tone of voice. "YOU ALMOST BROKE MY EARS!" Kero responded in an agitated tone of voice once again.

A few seconds after Sakura and me had started arguing with Kero, Sakura and I turned our backs away from Kero, while Kero turned away from me and Sakura. "We DID NOT interrupt you!" I said angrily to Kero. "Did too!" Kero said angrily in response. "We DID NOT, and that is all there is too it!" Sakura and said as I went to turn off the light. A few seconds after I turned off the light, Sakura and I got into our beds. "We're going to bed, good night!" Sakura said to Kero in a still somewhat stern and agitated tone of voice. And a few seconds after that, Sakura and I fell asleep.

After Sakura and I had had our fight with Kero last night and we all went to sleep, Sakura and I woke up in the morning to try and tell Kero that we were sorry for what we had said to him last night. But, for some reason we couldn't find him. "Kero, where are you?" Sakura asked as we tried to figure out where he was.

It was when Sakura and I had just walked past the desk near the corner of the room that we heard Kero's voice. "Down here," Kero said in a somewhat muffled tone of voice. About a few seconds after Sakura and I had heard Kero's voice, the bottom drawer of the desk slid open, and Kero came out. "What are you doing down there?" I asked Kero in a very confused tone of voice.About a split second after I had asked the question, Sakura noticed all the items that were inside the desk drawer that Kero was in. "So, what do you think, I moved in here last night, it may be kind of tiny, but it's pretty cozy," Kero said to me and Sakura in a happy tone of voice. "What happened to all of the stuff that I put in there?" Sakura asked in a very upset tone of voice. "You mean the junk that was in here, oh it's over there," Kero said while pointing underneath the desk.

As soon as Sakura and I looked at where Kero was pointing, we immediately saw all of the stuff that was originally in the drawer where Kero was, and that was when it all started to go downhill.

About a second or two after Sakura and I saw all of the stuff that Kero had tossed out of the desk drawer, that was when both of us decided that enough, was enough. I then pulled out the drawer with Kero still in it and shook it until he and the stuff he had used to make his bedroom were all on the floor. "Hey, what did you do that for!?" Kero yelled at me and Sakura in an angry tone of voice. "You completely messed up our drawer!" I yelled at Kero in response as I started to put all of the stuff that Kero had tossed under the desk back into the drawer. Kero then called both of us 'room wrecking monsters.' And then I retaliated by saying that neither I or Sakura had given him permission to use the desk drawer as a bedroom in the first place.

After Sakura and I finished putting our stuff back into the drawer, we then put on our school uniforms, and then headed out towards the school. A few periods into the school day, Madison, Sakura and I talked about what had happened during me and Sakura's fight with Kero. "Wow, so I guess that's why you two are in such a bad mood," Madison said to me and Sakura in a somewhat concerned tone of voice. "Yea, he just took all the stuff that was in the drawer and just threw it on the floor," I said to Madison in response.

Meanwhile, back at the house in me and Sakura's room, Kero was busy painting something on one of me and Sakura's books. After Kero had finished painting, he flew out of our room and flew into the living room.

After he got to the living room, he saw a package that was shaped like a box full of chocolates. Kero was deciding whether or not to tear it open to see what it was, but he knew all too well that Sakura and I were still very upset at him. But instead of deciding to not open it, and avoid getting into bigger trouble with me and Sakura, Kero decided to tear it open anyway. As soon as he tore it open, he immediately started eating the chocolates that were inside the package.

Meanwhile, back at me and Sakura's school, Madison, Sakura and I were sitting at the pond in the school's courtyard talking about Kero again. "I know that Kero wants his privacy, but that doesn't give him the right to wreck our desk drawer," Sakura said in a somewhat depressed and concerned tone of voice. "I'm sure he didn't mean to hurt your feelings," Madison said as she tried to make me and Sakura feel less depressed. About a few hours after Madison, Sakura and I had had our conversation in the school's courtyard, Sakura and I headed home.When Sakura and I had arrived at our house, we immediately started walking towards the stairs to head up to our room, that is, until we saw the empty box of chocolates. "I can't believe Kero ate the whole box of chocolates, they were supposed to be for dad!" I said in a somewhat agitated tone of voice. And shortly after Sakura and I had finished the sentence, we felt a slight breeze coming from the window. Sakura and I then noticed the small chocolate covered footprints on the window sill.

A little later that evening, Sakura and I had just finished our dinner. Our dad then asked us if we had seen his packaged box of chocolates anywhere. Sakura and I responded by saying that we didn't see it anywhere either. Sakura and I then went upstairs to our room to get ready for bed. When Sakura and I got upstairs, we instantly saw the painted letter on our books. Sakura and I then noticed that Kero was nowhere to be seen. "Where did he go?" Sakura said/asked to no one in particular in a very confused tone of voice.

The next morning, Kero was sleeping on a broken couch out in the street somewhere, that is, until a young girl came outside to take out some trash and spotted him. The young girl then decided to take Kero in as a pet.

A little later, Kero finally woke up to find himself in a baby stroller instead of the broken couch that he remembered going to sleep on. "Where am I?" Kero asked to no one in particular in a somewhat scared and confused tone of voice.It was then that the door to the room swung open, and the young girl walked in. "Oh good, you're awake," the young girl said to Kero. Kero then immediately knew that he hadn't seen this young girl before. The young girl then put a bowl of food on the table in front of Kero. "Here's your breakfast," the young girl said. "My name is Anika, what is yours?" Anika asked Kero.

Meanwhile back at home, Sakura and I were looking out the window of our room and wondering about Kero, and shortly after that, both of headed back downstairs.

The next day, Madison, Sakura and me were walking in the school courtyard and talking about Kero running away. A little later into the conversation, the three of us decided to go look for Kero downtown.

Back at Anika's house, Kero was faxing a letter to me and Sakura to help us find him. Shortly after Sakura and I had received the letter, I called Madison to help me and Sakura find Kero's location. When Madison found Kero's exact location, Sakura and I immediately put on our shoes, and then went off to find him.Meanwhile, Kero was waiting impatiently back at Anika's house for me and Sakura to come and bring him home. Suddenly, everything in the room that Anika and Kero were in started floating above the floor. Anika then floated out of the house through the open window.

It was then that Kero saw a weird but strangely familiar purple and pink colored ball with wings near where Anika was floating. "It's a clow card!" Kero said in a somewhat shocked tone of voice. About a second after Kero finished his sentence; Anika was blown away in the wind and was carried up high into the sky. "It has to be the Float card!" Kero said in a very serious tone of voice. Kero then flew after Anika to try and get her away from the Float card spirit. But unfortunately, Kero soon ran out of energy, and started falling down at a very fast speed, that is until he fell gently into Sakura's hand as we passed by on our winged staffs. "Sakura, Zachary, what are you doing here?" Kero asked us in a somewhat confused tone of voice. "Madison used your fax to find you, and it looks like me and Sakura are just in time," I said to Kero in response. "The Float card is the one behind this, it likes to scare the daylights out of people, and you two are going to have to seal it quickly," Kero said to me and Sakura in a serious tone of voice. "You got it!" Sakura said to Kero.

As soon as Kero, Sakura and I got close enough to the Float card spirit, Sakura and I quickly got off our respective winged staffs, and raised them over our heads. "Float card, we command you to return to your power confined, Float card!" Sakura and I chanted and yelled in unison as we swung our respective staffs down at the same time. A few seconds after that, the Float card was sealed. But we weren't finished yet, without the Float card spirit being under Anika to keep her floating up in the air, she started to fall towards the ground, that is, until Sakura and I got back onto our winged staffs, raced towards Anika as fast as we could, and when she was almost near the ground, I immediately pulled out the Wood card. To which Sakura and I once again got off our winged staffs, and then raised them at exactly the same time. "Wood card, come to our aid, Wood, release and dispel!" Sakura and I chanted as we hit the Wood at the same time with the tips of our respective staffs.

About a few seconds after that, the Wood card spirit appeared, flew down to the ground, and formed a giant tree and Anika fell through the tree until she stopped a few inches from the ground tangled in vines. "Now that was a bit too close for comfort," I said as I wiped the sweat from my forehead. "I agree with that completely," Sakura said as she also wiped the sweat from her very sweaty forehead and her neck.

Chapter Text

Well, a couple of days had now passed since me and Sakura had captured and sealed the Float Card. And also the capturing of the Storm Card, which unfortunately had wound up going to Li, instead of me and Sakura. But, I had instead chosen to not let this bother me for the current moment. And this was since I knew that there would be many more chance for me and Sakura to best Li in capturing a good amount of the several still remaining Clow Cards.

Which as for the Float Card capture. Well it had taken place right after me and Sakura, had gotten into a pretty intense argument and a very intense fight with Kero. But thankfully, we were able to put this incident behind us, and had decided to focus on having me and Sakura proceeding to capture the rest of the remaining Clow Cards. But for now, me and Sakura were currently at her grandfathers house. Well, technically he was our grandfather, but I was not able to accept this being the case, since I had only been in the world of the Cardcaptors anime for about a little over two months. But, I was sure that with a bit more time proceeding to pass, I was certain that I could learn to better accept everything that was currently taking place.

But, as for the current situation, as me and Sakura sat at a table with her, well our grandfather. Which was currently in the back of his house at a table in the backyard, I was currently deep in thought. And as for why this was the case, well about that...

"Okay, so I am going to assume that there isn't going to be any kind or sort of Clow Card capture in this episode...I mean, I may not know this for sure...But, I am going to assume that this is what I would probably consider to be a 'helicopter episode' of sorts...Wait a second here, why am I talking about this as though I am aware of being in the world of an anime?...Wait, why do I feel as though my thoughts are being shown as though people can read them?!...You know what...let me just worry about this at a later time...because if this, like the so called 'helicopter episode,' in the Battle City season of the Yugioh anime...Then I am going to assume, that not a heck of a lot of interesting stuff, if anything at all, is going to wind up happening in this particular episode...Man, talk about this being boring...right viewers?...Wait a sec here, did I just break the fourth wall without even trying?!...What is going on here?!...Since when is this a thing in anime?!...Wait a sec...can you viewers see what I am thinking right now?!...Uh...well that is a tad bit unnerving if I'm honest...Uh...so viewers...it would seem as though I am somehow able to break the fourth wall...and to be fair her viewers...I really did genuinely believe up until this point, that anime characters weren't able to do this...But I guess it is better to know about having the ability to do this now then figuring out about it later on...But viewers...I am going to not be using this as often as you may think I will...Because I can't even begin to imagine who else in the anime genre has the ability to break the fourth wall...Because I can think of quite a few other well known anime characters, that if they just so happened to have this ability, could wind up proving to be either fun, or really really bad...Which is depending on who other then me has the ability to do this...But for now viewers...As this is in fact an episode in the actual Cardcaptors anime where nothing happens that would be considered to be furthering the overall progression of the anime...Then I would say that this chapter will be a showing, of what can happen when one is able to take an episode such as this, and turn into a sort of educational and learning sort of experience...I mean viewers, I don't know about you...Because I can't read your minds...At least that is what I know at the current moment of being the overall case...But, this is an interesting sort of ability to have...I get to speak to you...or in this case, think speak to all of you when I need to help address something, that you all might not be able to know about otherwise...I mean after all...Matthew Broderick used this same thing in the movie Ferris Bueller's Day Off...And that is actually one of the several more known instances that I can think of off the top of my head at this current moment...But viewers, I think that this is enough of my thought based fourth wall breaking for now...So what do you say, that we get back to the chapter now finally, okay?...Actually, you know what?...Scratch that last part of what I just said...In fact, I think this is more then enough torture for one chapter don't you think?...So viewers...with this in mind, I will see you all in the next chapter...But, I don't think that I will be using this fourth wall break ability of mine very often...In fact, I don't think that I will be using it unless it is deemed by me to be absolutely necessary...So viewers...see you all in the next chapter...okay?" I proceeded to think to myself. Which for the first time since I had wound up in the world of the Cardcaptors anime, I had briefly turned my attention, as well as my eyesight, slightly and briefly to the left of me, in order to briefly address the viewers.

Chapter Text

It had been about a few days since me and Sakura had captured the Float Card, and we were now on a field trip at the beach with our class from school…while Kero was back at home, and boy he was not feeling happy.

Location: On Sakura's Desk in me and Sakura's room

Time: sometime around midday

"Hot…*sigh*, this is really lame, Sakura and Zachary are on a field trip to the beach and I'm not" Kero said in an somewhat unhappy tone of voice.

It was then that Kero tried to dry off his left wing, but ended up falling over onto his face while saying "Hot, it's so hot, uhh!" After he rolled onto his back he said "I deserve way better then this, it's not fair!"

Meanwhile, in the next room, Tori and Julian were busy doing their school work, that is until they heard something, and Julian decided to speak first. "Hey Tori, did you just hear something?" Julian asked. "Uhh, i don't know" Tori responded in what sounded like a confused sounding tone of voice. "Well, then I guess I'm just studying too hard huh?" Julian said in response.

Location: At the beach

Time: still around midday

Meanwhile, at the beach, and under the waves, me and Sakura were currently swimming underwater, with Sakura out in front, and me following several yards behind her. And while we were both swimming underwater, we got to see a lot of fish and seaweed, which was very exciting. After that, we both popped up at the surface of the water, apart from each other of course by a few yards. And when both of us had popped up and looked forward, I was the first to notice a cave in front of us, and boy did it give me the creeps. And it probably gave Sakura the creeps too. While we were looking at the cave I noticed someone standing in the entrance of it with his back turned, it was Li. But before either me or Sakura could say anything to him, he turned around and dove into the water. "What would Li be doing this far out?" I thought to myself.

It was then that one of our friends from class called both me and Sakura names from the beach and said that they were going to play some beach volleyball, which was a sign for us to come back to shore. So we turned around and started to swim back. And while we were swimming back, our friends began to comment on how we were such good swimmers. "Wow, they are such good swimmers" Nikki said amazed. "If Mr. Terada saw them that far out by themselves, they would be in trouble" another one of our friends said. "They can probably swim better then he can" Chelsea said as they all began to laugh.

A little later, that night, me and Sakura were in our cabin, with a few of our friends, and we were talking about how our day went, that is, until everyone started talking about how we were all going to do the ancient shrine walk in the cave tomorrow night. This ended up making Sakura a little scared. And then Nikki started saying that there were ghosts in the cave, and this made Sakura even more worried and scared. While Nikki was talking, the door to the cabin opened, and all of us, including me got scared and yelled, but it turned out to just be Mr. Terada. "Listen, everything alright?" he asked. "We were just talking about the ancient shrine, you just scared us when you opened the door, that's all" Madison said in response. "Sorry, didn't mean to do that…k, you got a big day tomorrow so you'd better go to sleep now, it's past lights out" Mr Terada said. "Ok" everyone except Mr. Terada said in response. And once everyone had said 'Ok' in response to what Mr. Terada had said, Mr. Terada closed the door to the cabin and left, and then we all went to sleep, except for me and Sakura, Sakura couldn't get to sleep because she was afraid of what Nikki had told her about the ghosts, and I couldn't get to sleep because I was worried about Sakura getting scared during the ancient shrine walk because of what Nikki had told her. So I decided that during the ancient shrine walk that I would tell her that I would be there to help her get through the ancient shrine walk without getting scared. It was before I went to sleep that I noticed Sakura getting up from under the covers and saying "it's no use, I can't sleep" and then leaving the cabin to go and take a walk, I wanted to go and walk with her, but I decided against it since I needed to get to sleep for the ancient shrine walk tomorrow with Sakura and everyone else.

The next morning, me, Sakura and Madison were washing our hands at the hand washing station, and that was when Madison asked me and Sakura, "so, what are you going to leave behind at the shrine on the walk tonight?" It was then that I responded by asking that we should leave Li there. A little later, the three of us were sitting under some trees while facing the cave that was across the water, Sakura was lying down flat on her back, while me and madison were sitting with our legs bent. It was then that while I was looking forward and Sakura was just getting up and looking forward that a white mist appeared in the entrance of the cave, which ended up surprising me and Sakura, "is something wrong Sakura, Zachary?" Madison asked in a concerned sounding tone of voice. Sakura first responded by saying "No, it's okay" and then I added in "Yeah, were fine".

Location: At the cave

Time: Late in the evening and at the time of the ancient shrine walk

Later that evening, at the cave, everyone, including me, Sakura, Madison, and Li were getting ready for the ancient shrine walk. A person that was standing in front of everyone was explaining to everyone how we would use candles in the cave and not flashlights so that we would get a good idea of what it was like when the ancient people visited the shrine. The person also explained about what we would all do when we entered the cave. But while the person was speaking and explaining everything to everyone, me and Sakura sensed something, but we both pushed it to the back of our minds for the time being. It was then that the person finished explaining and began sending groups of 2 and 3 people into the cave towards the ancient shrine. It was after Nikki, Chelsea and Rita had been sent into the cave towards the ancient shrine that it was now me, Sakura and Madison's turn to go into the cave, however, as we started into the cave, Sakura began to get a little scared and worried. As we went deeper and deeper into the cave, it was then that Sakura and I started to notice that we weren't hearing anything, or anyone for that matter, and that we should've seen the other people passing us by now.

It was then that we got to a bridge, and when we looked towards the other side of it, we didn't see any lights from any of the other kids. Then, we heard a girl that sounded like Chelsea yelling out Nikki's name. "Do you think it's safe?" Madison asked. All three of us then began to run across the bridge towards Chelsea's voice. It was when we got across the bridge that we found Chelsea and Rita standing there, only Rita was upset and crying. "Are you guys okay?" Madison asked in a very concerned tone of voice. "No, were not, Nikki's disappeared" Chelsea said in response in an upset tone of voice. "What do you mean she's disappeared?" I asked in a very concerned tone of voice. "Well, we were standing right here, and then, she just…seemed to vanish, right Rita?" It was when Chelsea turned to Rita that Rita suddenly vanished. "Did you see that, that is the exact same thing that happened to Nikki" and as soon as Chelsea finished her sentence she also suddenly vanished. "What's going on?" Sakura asked to no one in particular. "You were right Sakura" Madison said in a scared tone of voice. "I'm right, you mean to tell me you really think that there are ghosts in here madison?" Sakura said in response in a very scared tone of voice. "Li was sure there was no Clow Card in here right? Madison asked. "uh huh" Sakura said in response. It was then that I suggested that we all go and get help. Sakura and Madison agreed with me, and with that, we dashed back across the bridge to go and get help, but not before Madison also suddenly vanished. It was then that me and Sakura turned around and Sakura said in a scared tone of voice "Madison's vanished, there's no one left" It was that the candle that was being held by Madison fell onto the wooden surface of the bridge and caught fire. Then, after the bridge had caught fire, a voice said from behind us "Sakura!" It was then that me and Sakura turned around and saw Li running up to us. It was when Li stopped right in front of us that Sakura said "Li, Madison and the others, their gone" Li then said "I know, the same thing happened to my group"

It was then that Sakura got an idea, "Hey Li, do you have you Lasin Board with you?" Li nodded. But then, the bridge, that was still on fire started to fall apart. It was then that Sakura told Li to hurry up. Li then started to chant "Source of light with ancient spin, send forth the magic power within. Oracles of Gold, Wood, Fire, Earth, Cloud, Wind, Rain, & Electricity. Force know my plight, Release the light!" It was then that the Lasin Board shot a light straight across the collapsed wooden bridge. "Over there?" I asked. "Yep" Li said in response while sounding somewhat irritated to hear the question from me. "We have got to get across the water" Li said. "Is the board always right?" Sakura asked. "Your still worried about ghosts aren't you, have you both got a card for this or not?" Li said in a somewhat annoyed tone of voice. "Yea we do" I said as I pulled a Clow Card out of my pocket and then Sakura and I raised our respective staffs, "Float Card, transport us to the other side, Float, release and dispel!" Sakura and I chanted as we hit the Float Card at the same time with the tips of our respective staffs. It was then that a pink and blue bubble formed around all 3 of us, and then me and Sakura raised our staffs, the bubble then began to rise and then float across the water towards the ancient shrine. It was after we had reached the other side and touched down on the ground, that me and Sakura then said "Float Card, return!" and the Float Card then returned back into its card form and materialized back in my hand, which I then put back in my pocket. "Okay it's all yours" Li said to me and Sakura, but it was after he had finished his sentence that he began to fade. "No, not you too Li!" Sakura said. "Listen, master your fear, before we all vanish, and never come back, we are running out of time!" Li said. "Ok!" I said as we then put our respective staffs in front of us and then began to concentrate with our eyes closed. It was then that we both realized that there was something emanating from the ancient shrine that was ahead of us. I then sprinted ahead, with Sakura close behind, and I flung both of the doors to the ancient shrine open, and then the same white mist from before came pouring out. We then raised our respective staffs high above our heads and said "Clow Card, return to your power, confined!" and with that the Clow Card was captured, which turned out to be the Erase Card, which explained why everyone was vanishing. It was then that I wiped the sweat from my forehead and said, "well, that capture was a little bit difficult" "I can't agree with you any less" Sakura said.

Chapter Text

Well, a couple more days had now passed since me and Sakura had captured and sealed the Erase Card spirit at the cave. Which we had managed to do with a little help from Li. But, I still didn't trust Li, as he had a current track record of being quite arrogant whenever he was around me and Sakura. But with regard to our current situation that we were currently in...

"Well, I have to say that this kimono that I am currently wearing does indeed feel quite comfortable," I proceeded to say to myself in a low tone. And this was due to the fact that I was currently wearing a traditional Japanese kimono, which was in a dark blue color. Which just so happened to match the color of my Clow staff. But a the moment, me and Sakura, along with Julian, were currently enjoying the many booths at the festival that we were currently at.

And as for my kimono, though I never wore one back in the real world. I still felt as though I had been wearing it for years. Which seemed quite odd to me, but yet I still managed to just accept this. But, with what was still due to take place in the not too distant, and also the distant future. This was going to be something, that would wind up being easier to accept, then what was still too come.

But, as for the current situation? Well it was sort of cut short abruptly by the appearance of what appeared to be bright firefly type orbs of bright light. That had seemed to drift down in front of us from out of seemingly nowhere. And though I couldn't sense anything hostile so too speak, I did however sense the all too familiar feeling of a Clow Card spirit being present. And upon me then proceeding to turn my attention to Sakura, and then give her a slight nod. Sakura then understood what we both needed to do. Which was to go off for a brief few minutes, in order to complete a successful capture and sealing of yet another Clow Card. And as for the excuse that we needed to give to Julian, in order for both me and Sakura to accomplish this...

"So Julian? Me and Sakura are going to check out a couple more of the booths over there, we will catch up with you in a few minutes," I proceeded to say in as normal of a tone of voice as I could possibly say this statement in. Which thankfully wound up doing the trick.

And as me and Sakura sprinted off to find the Clow Card spirit. We quickly happened upon a slightly open area, and in the center of this open area, was what appeared to be a bright glowing source of light. And without having to turn to or acknowledge, or say anything to each other. Me and Sakura reached down the fronts of our respective kimonos and pulled out our respective Clow keys...

"Key of Clow, power of magic, power of light, surrender the wand, the force ignite, release!" Me and Sakura proceeded to chant together in unison. Which after a brief blowing of the wind around both me and Sakura. Our respective Clow keys expanded into our respective Clow staffs in a brief moment. Which was followed by me and Sakura grasping both of our respective Clow staffs with a quick overhanded and downward grasp. Which was then followed by us both proceeding to twirl our respective Clow staffs. To which we then wound up striking our respective battle ready poses.

And with both of our respective Clow staffs now grasped in our hands. Me and Sakura then both proceeded to raise our respective Clow staffs. "Clow Card, we command you to return to your power confined!" Me and Sakura both proceeded to chant together in unison. Which was while we both proceeded to swing our respective Clow staffs down at exactly the same time.

And after the all too familiar and sudden appearance of our two respective light aura glowing Clow Card halves proceeding to materialize on the tips of our respective Clow staffs. And once the Clow Card spirit was broken down, and was sucked into our respective Clow Card halves. To which both of our respective Clow Card halves had then proceeded to combine together, in order to form a complete Clow Card. The Clow Card was sealed. Which turned out to be the Glow Card. Which did help to explain what the multiple light colored orbs were.

And as for my overall thoughts regarding this current successful, and surprisingly much calmer sort of Clow Card capture of the Glow Card...

"Well, I guess some things in life, are truly just a wondrous sight to see. Sakura, what are you thoughts on this?" I asked, while I proceeded to turn my attention to her. Which while I held the now captured and sealed Glow Card in my dominant and currently free right hand. We both then proceeded to make our way back to the festival and to Julian.

Unfortunately, Sakura never wound up giving me an answer to my question. But the good news, was that I somehow knew, that Sakura actually did in fact feel the same way that I currently did. However, though neither of us would know. Well, at least until much later on in the future. That the capturing and sealing of the still remaining Clow Cards, would wind up becoming the least of both my and Sakura's worries. And even after the Clow Cards were all captured, our journey as Cardcaptors would only be just beginning. And would help to prove that the phrase, 'I worked hard enough for three,' would wind up being proven to be more then just a phrase.

In fact, it would wind up being the case in the future, in an actual literal sense. But that, is for a much later date.

Chapter Text

It had been about a few days or so after me and Sakura had captured the Erase Card at the beach. A few days later, me and Sakura captured the Glow Card at the town festival.

Location: In me and Sakura's room

Time: sometime around early to mid-afternoon

I was on my bed relaxing while Sakura was busy writing. "But my favorite part about camp was snorkeling in the ocean" Sakura thought to herself as she wrote about what she and I did at camp in her summer journal, while I of course didn't really need to write about anything since I had already finished in my journal. It was then that Sakura stretched as she sat back in her chair, and when she had finished stretching, Kero, flew down to her and asked "Hey, isn't that your summer journal?" And Sakura replied with a nod. It was after Kero was finished looking over what she had been writing recently, he then asked "hey, wasn't this stuff written in July?" Sakura put one hand behind her head and sweat dropped while saying "yes?" In a somewhat very worried tone of voice. "So your a month behind, what do you have left?" Sakura then responded by saying that she still had all of her math exercises, a shop project, a book report, and she also needed time to study. "You mean you haven't gotten anything done?!" Kero asked/yelled. "It's just so hard to do in the summer" Sakura said in response. "Oh brother" Kero said in response. "Don't worry, look at how much work I got done today" Sakura said in response.

It was after Kero had looked at what Sakura had written again that he noticed that she had forgotten to write down something about the weather. Sakura said that that wasn't a problem and that she would just get it from the old newspapers that we kept downstairs. And with that, Sakura went downstairs to get one of the newspapers, while I went with her seeing as how she might need some help.

Location: downstairs on the first floor a few seconds later

Time: a few seconds later

A few seconds later, once me and Sakura had made it downstairs, and had made our way over to where the newspapers were, we saw that there was only one there. So Sakura asked Mr. Avalon where all the old newspapers were. Mr. Avalon said that he had thrown them out this morning. "What?!" Sakura said in a concerned sounding tone of voice. Mr. Avalon then asked Sakura what it was that she needed them for. Sakura then responded by saying that she needed them to record the weather over summer break. So he ended up handing her a device that he used for his research that I believed had to do with the weather. (a/n: just to be clear, I am only doing this because I am choosing not to use every ounce of dialog.) And with that, both me and Sakura went back upstairs so that Sakura could finish one part of her work.

Location: back upstairs in me and Sakura's bedroom

Time: a few minutes later

About a few minutes or so later, back upstairs in me and Sakura's bedroom, Sakura had just finished writing down about the weather in her summer journal, and now it was time for her to move on to her math exercises. That is, until she looked around the room for it, which she then found it in front of Kero, Kero then said that she had a lot of math exercises to get through. Sakura responded by saying that they were pretty hard. Kero then said that he could do them for her, on one condition.

Location: downstairs on the porch

Time: about maybe a half an hour or so later

"Mister Chan's chocolate pastries, Kero better not blame me if he gets fat, all he does is eat!" Sakura said/yelled in a both concerned and irritated sounding tone of voice. "Well look at it this way, at least you'll have something else to do other than your summer homework" I said to Sakura in response to try and make her feel better while I sweat dropped.

Location: in the living room

Time: a little while later

It was after Tori had agreed to build Sakura's shop project in exchange for Sakura doing 5 dinner duties that a little while later, both me and Sakura were in the living room. Sakura was busy talking on the phone with Madison, while i was in the chair next to her. "So how are you doing with your summer homework?" Madison asked Sakura over the phone in an intrigued sounding tone of voice. "I haven't really got anything done yet" Sakura said in a very concerned tone of voice while she sweat dropped. "I know the feeling, I'm not done yet either" Madison said in response. "Your not?" Sakura asked/said in response. "No, I still got my math problems left, what about you?" Madison asked back in response. "I haven't even started my book report yet" Sakura said in response in a very concerned sounding tone of voice again. "Let's go to the library and see them together then" Madison said in response in a very cheery sounding tone of voice. It was then that Sakura looked over at the porch at Tori, who was building her birdhouse for her shop project, who then held up all five of his fingers, which in turn made Sakura scoff. "I'll meet you both by the slide at Penguin Park" Madison said over the phone as we then said our goodbyes and then hung up.

Location: on the bridge near Penguin Park

Time: a little while later

It was a little while later when Sakura and I had met up with Madison on the bridge near Penguin Park. Once me and Sakura had said hello to Madison and had conversed for about 15 seconds, until Kero popped out of my backpack and asked "I thought we were going to the library?" In which I responded by saying that we would be heading there in a moment. And with that, Madison, Sakura and me went off towards the library.

Location: inside the town library

Time: a few minutes later

It was a few minutes later, when Madison, Sakura and I had made it inside the town library. And we were all just browsing around while looking for a book for Sakura to do for her book report. Unfortunately, for me that is, while we were browsing for the book, we just so happened to run into Li, who of course was not really happy to see either me or Sakura. But, it was when Li, Sakura and myself tried to enter the reading cubicle, that Li ended up saying "forget it" and then started to leave. "Hey Li, where are you going?" Sakura asked. "Someplace quiet where I don't have to hear you all talking" Li said snidely in response. "Okay Li, whatever you say, just keep your snide remarks to yourself if you are going to talk to Sakura that way" I said sternly in response as Li left with no response.

Location: inside the library in front of one of the many book shelves

Time: some time later

"According to the library the shortest book in the library is Earl: The Hungry Pig" Sakura said as both she, myself and Madison looked through one of the many book shelves for the book. After looking through several book shelves, including the shelf where it should've been, and discovering that it wasn't there, we then decided to ask someone that worked there. That person told us that although 4 of the copies were rented out, there was still one left in the library. "But none of us could find it, I guess it was returned to the wrong spot" I said.

Location: with Li still inside the library

Time: about a few minutes later

It was while Madison, Sakura and myself were searching for the book that Li was busy reading books in another part of the library, that is until he looked back down after having a conversation with Kero to see that one of his books had mysteriously disappeared. "My book, I know I left it there." Li said in a puzzled sounding tone of voice.

Location: with me and Sakura

Time: about a few minutes later

It was while me and Sakura were still looking for the book after we had seen it disappear with two pink wings, and after Kero had told both of us that it was Clow Card, and that it hadn't gone very far that I then spotted the book in one of the display cases, only for it to disappear again right after Madison, Sakura and myself had spotted it.

Location: outside near the library

Time: a few minutes later

After a chase with the Move Card that seemed to last for ages. Kero told both me and Sakura to concentrate in order to anticipate where the Move Card would appear next. And, after about a minute of both me and Sakura concentrating, just as the Move Card was about to appear. Both me and Sakura then raised our respective staffs above our heads and said "We command you to return to your power confined, Move Card!" as we swung our respective staffs down at the same time. And with that, the Move Card was captured. Once me and Sakura had written our names on the Move Card, I then turned to Sakura and said "That was a lot harder than I thought it would be" While Sakura responded by saying that she couldn't agree with me any more.

Chapter Text

Location: In Me and Sakura's Room

Time: Morning (maybe around 8:00 am or 9:00 am)

It had been about a few days to a week since me and Sakura had captured the Move Card near the town library. And it was at this point in time that we were at home in our room getting ready to go to school. Well, that is if you count just Sakura getting ready due to the fact that I was already ready to go, and Kero was busy talking to Sakura while she was brushing her hair. "And I am not trying to be pushy here, but if either of you happen to see it somewhere, and if either of you happen to want to, you know, buy me a present...?" Kero said in an asking tone of voice to Sakura and me, referring to the new Xylon Warrior's video game that had come out recently (a/n: I'm sorry if I have misspelled it, and also, for not including all of the dialogue). "Well, I think that the Guardian Beast, has become the battle monster" I said in response. "Maybe so, but I am the Guardian Beast and i have to keep my fighting skills up somehow..." Kero said to me in response as Sakura went to get the hat part of her school uniform on while I was already dressed in mine and already had my hat before she had gone to get hers. And once Sakura had put on the hat part of her school uniform, Sakura headed for the door with me not too far behind.

Location: At me and Sakura's classroom at the School during the first class

Time: Still Morning (maybe 10-15 minutes later)

A little bit later, at the school, right after me and Sakura had entered the classroom, said hi to everyone, and made our way to our respective desks. Madison then greeted both of us, to which we both greeted back. "Guess what?" Madison said/asked to me and Sakura. "What?" Sakura asked back in response. "Li hasn't even shown up yet" Madison said in response. "That is a bit odd considering that "Mr. Punctual" always arrives early" I said to myself in a slightly somewhat sarcastic sounding tone of voice. "Do you think he is capturing a clow card?" Sakura asked. "No, he wouldn't do that without you two" Madison said in response. "Maybe he's given up and gone home?" Madison asked/said in response as a follow-up question. "Yeah...that i seriously doubt, considering that he still wants the Clow Cards for whatever reason" I said to myself in a matter-of-factly tone of voice. It was after I had finished my sentence that the door to the classroom opened and in walked Li, who i had to admit didn't look too happy to be there, shortly followed by the teacher Mr. Terada. He said to the entire class that we were having a new exchange student in the class. And as if on cue the door to the classroom slid open to reveal a girl with black hair and the same color eyes as Li. But when Mr. Terada told the girl to come up to the front of the class so that he could introduce her to everyone, she instead went across the back of the classroom and then stopped right behind where Li and I were sitting. "I thought we'd walk to school together?" The girl asked/said to Li in a somewhat hurt sounding tone of voice. About a minute later, Mr. Terada introduced the girl to the class as Meilin Rae (a/n: I hope i spelled her name correctly), who was from Li's hometown. It was after Mr. Terada had finished introducing Meilin to the class that Sakura asked Li if he knew Meilin. Meilin overheard Sakura ask Li if he knew her and she immediately dashed over to where Sakura and I were sitting and told Sakura to back off, which I took quite well. 'Really...were going through this again? *sigh* Well, I guess some things just never get old nor do they change' I thought to myself as I sweatdropped on the outside.

Location: In the School Courtyard after Class

Time: Still Morning (a little bit later like around 30 minutes to an hour later)

A little bit later, in the School's courtyard, me, Sakura, Rita, Nikki, and Chelsea were busy talking to one another about Meilin. "Boy that new kid really has it in for you Sakura," Chelsea said in a somewhat concerned sounding tone of voice. "Yea talk about first impressions," Nikki added in. "She acts like she's Li's girlfriend or something," Rita said. "Here comes trouble," Chelsea said as Yamazaki approached our group with Li in tow. Seconds later, Meilin came running towards both of our groups while calling out Li's name and to wait for her. "Isn't it great that my dad got transferred here, now I can make you lunch?" She asked as she pulled Li aside to talk to him. "But you can't be making me Lunch," Li said in response. "It'll be like old times, the two of us pretending to be Cardcaptors," Meilin said somewhat matter-of-factly. "But I am a Cardcaptor," Li said matter-of-factly. "But the Lasin Board said someone else was," Meilin said. "Yea, but they're not very good at it," Li said apparently mentioning myself along with Sakura in the response. "That doesn't surprise me one bit, no one is as good a magician as you Li," Meilin said in response. "But I need to help them Meilin," Li started to say before Meilin interrupted. "I knew it the chosen CardCaptors are a boy and girl," Meilin said as Sakura and I caught wind of the conversation right after Meilin had said that. "Well, that didn't take long for her to figure it out, *sigh*, I guess me and Sakura now have another rival to deal with when we are capturing the Clow Cards now," I thought to myself as I sweatdropped again on the outside.

Location: Me and Sakura's house (specifically the dining room table)

Time: Later that evening after school

It was after the confrontation that me and Sakura had had with Meilin, and after the both of us had humiliated her in gym.

Well it was mostly Sakura that did the humiliating since she was the one who outperformed her, while i just stood there with a smug grin.

Anyway, it was during dinner that Julian explained that a series of strange attacks had been taking place in Reedington Park, which when he explained that the attacker was wearing an unusual costume and that no one had lost any valuables or money in any of the attacks immediately had myself intrigued, but I could also tell that Sakura was thinking the exact same thing that it was worth investigating on the off chance that it could be a Clow Card.

It was later that evening in Reedington Park, after both myself and Sakura had finished dinner and we had informed Madison about what we had been told by Julian, that we were then dressed in our respective battle outfits, Sakura was dressed in a pink outfit with yellow ribbons and a pink bow on her chest, while I was dressed in a outfit that resembled the Jack of Hearts which was the color pink, and neither myself nor Sakura were exactly pleased to be wearing our respective outfits.

"I really hope no one sees me wearing this tonight Madison" Sakura said in an embarrassed sounding tone.

"I second that Sakura, I really don't want to be caught dead wearing this outfit either Madison" I said with an embarrassed look on my face.

It was then that Kero, who was wearing an outfit that was the same as Sakura's except it was just the sleeves and bow of the same color flew up to Sakura, "I gotta tell ya, I am not lovin' this!" Kero said.

"Oh sure, everyone's a critic" Madison said in response to Kero.

"I don't think that Kero is happy about the puffy sleeves Madison" Sakura said as Kero flew over to the river nearby and started fly back and forth and mutter to himself, until he stopped and started to hover in one spot and said that he got something and that he was definitely sensing a Clow Card.

"A Clow Card dressed as a female that attacks trained fighters, which card is that?" Madison asked to no one in particular.

"The Fight Card!" a familiar female voice said from behind us.

"Great, of all the times to show up she shows up now!?" I angrily thought to myself as the 4 of us turned around to see Meilin standing on one of the lampposts.

It was after Meilin had jumped down from the lamppost and stuck the landing that Kero decided to speak "Don't tell me let me guess, you're Li's girlfriend?".

"Do you think you two are going to capture the Clow Card dressed like that?" Meilin said in a demeaning-like tone.

"Don't worry about it, I'm helping Li now, so you two can take a hike" Meilin said. It was then that Kero decided to interject by flying up to Meilin and arguing that both myself and Sakura were the chosen CardCaptors, that is, until Meilin got hold of Kero and started to play with his face.

"What is this some kind of robotic toy?" Meilin asked quizzically.

"Kero is the guardian beast of the seal of the Clow Cards" Sakura said in response.

"What you mean this little pseudo-toy?!" Meilin said/asked after letting go of Kero's face.

After Meilin let go of Kero's face, Kero told Meilin to watch her mouth, which only resulted in him getting swatted away by Meilin.

Meilin then approached me and Sakura while saying "You both may have the guardian beast of the seal, but I have Li, so its time for you both to butt out".

And it was after she had said that that something shot out of the water and landed on one of the railing supports in front of us. "Aw man that is definitely a girl in a strange costume" Sakura said in a somewhat scared sounding tone.

"I second that" I said in agreement with what Sakura had just said minus the scared sounding tone.

This was after Meilin had fought against the Fight Card, right after Li had arrived looking for his Lasin Board that Meilin had taken from him in order to try and capture the card on her own without the use of magic since Meilin didn't possess any.

Li had been injured and was now up against one of the walkways railing supports and Meilin was once again fighting against the Fight Card after she had seen Li get injured by it.

"You may be a Clow Card, but I'm Meilin Rae!" Meilin proclaimed, as she charged towards the fight card, in another bid to fight against it, despite Li desperately calling out to her not to try and fight against it again.

It was then that Madison then suggested to me that both myself and Sakura use the Power Card in order to subdue the Fight Card.

It was then that Li tried to intervene to try to help Meilin even though he was injured.

"Wait Li, let me and Sakura handle this," I said as I put my had out with my back to him to signify that myself and Sakura had got it covered, as I pulled out the Power Card and readied my staff along with Sakura.

"Power Card, grant your powers to our wands, power, release and dispel!" Me and Sakura chanted as we hit the Power Card at the same time with the tips of our respective staffs.

Meanwhile, Meilin was still fighting against the Fight Card, well, that is until myself and Sakura stepped in after Sakura yelled "Hey you!" to the Fight Card, and it turned to see the both of us glowing pink.

The both of us readied our staffs, and when the Fight Card got close enough, we both hit it on the back of its neck, knocking it to the ground after a few seconds.

"Seal it!" Kero yelled.

"Right!" I replied back as i turned to Sakura who nodded as we both raised our respective staffs "Return to your power confined, Fight Card!" we chanted in unison, as we swung our respective staffs down at the same time.

And with that the Fight Card was captured. "That capture was a doozie" I thought to myself as I turned to Sakura and smiled. "Well, on to the next one".

Chapter Text

Okay, so it had been about a few days since me and Sakura had captured and sealed the Fight Card. And this wasn't exactly and easy task to accomplish, since Meilin had decided to try and capture the Fight Card herself. Which was all but impossible for her to do, since she didn't have any magical powers, and therefore was not a Cardcaptor like me, Sakura, or Li. But, she was still able to wear the Fight Card spirit out with all of the fighting that she had done with it. So at least me and Sakura had Meilin to thank for having done that. Because it would've been much harder and much more difficult for me and Sakura to capture and seal the Fight Card, had Meilin not worn the Fight Card spirit out.

And yet despite this being the case, I still didn't trust Meilin. And given that she was partnered up so too speak with Li. This was something that I didn't feel was going to wind up changing for me anytime soon. But as of right now, me and Sakura were currently in the school courtyard of Tomoeda Elementary School. And the reason? Well this was because we were currently training for an upcoming school marathon. And also, everyone else was training as well. Since from what I was able to gain regarding the information of what a marathon was, it was a race that spanned for 26.2 miles. Which, since I did not know the metric conversion so too speak of what this was in kilometers. I decided instead to just use the usual measurement of 26.2 miles. Even though this was not the converted rate of measurement, for the metric system that was more commonly used over here in Japan.

But getting back to the training that me, Sakura, and everyone else were currently doing for the upcoming school marathon next week...

"So, is your leg alright Madison?" Chelsea had now proceeded to ask Madison in a concerned tone of voice.

And as for Madison's response back to Chelsea...

"No, I sprained my ankle," Madison wound up saying back to Chelsea in response.

And as for Nikki's resulting question to Madison...

"Does it hurt?" Nikki had now also proceeded to ask Madison. Which she had proceeded to also ask to Madison in a concerned tone of voice.

And as for Madison's response back to Nikki...

"It did at first when I fell, but not now it feels a bit better. But the nurse says that I still shouldn't run in the school marathon next week," Madison said in response.

And as for Chelsea's response back to Madison's statement...

"That's too bad," Chelsea said back to Madison in response. Which she had proceeded to say, still in her currently concerned tone of voice.

Fast forward to the next week, and it was now finally the big day of the school marathon. And among the huge crowd of students were me and Sakura. Which at the moment, we were like everyone else. Which was that we were currently conversing with each other and everyone else. While we waited for the marathon to start.

Well that was until one Meilin Rae came up to Sakura and me. And then my current happy mood sort of went away.

And as for Meilin and her current mood so too speak...

"Avalon and Zachary, I am so ready for today's marathon. I have been training with a top trainer, so I doubt that the two of you will be able to keep up with me," Meilin proceeded to say to me and Sakura in a very arrogant sounding tone.

And as for me, and my thought about what Meilin had just said to both me and Sakura so arrogantly...

"I mean seriously Meilin!? Why do you always have to interrupt us the most inopportune time, and why does it only always have to be for you to arrogantly taunt us!?" I thought to myself. Which I had proceeded to think, while I was also currently fuming internally.

But, fast forward to a little bit into the marathon. Which was after me, Sakura, and Li, had proceeded to use our swords. Well, Li had his usual Jian in hand. While me and Sakura had our respective Clow staffs activated, and had used the Sword Card to transform both of our Clow staffs into the sword of the Sword Card spirit.

Which we had proceeded to use alongside Li's Jian, to cut through the Loop Card spirits infinite loop effect. Which had been caused by the Loop Card, and had caused a sort of infinite street loop to form during the marathon. Which was indicated by a somewhat red colored line that had somehow been cared into the street that me, Sakura and Li, were all currently in. But, one we had cut through this very same line in the street, alongside Li's Jian with our respective swords. Only then did this cause the true form of the Loop Card to finally reveal itself.

And it was at that point, that while the Loop Card spirit had then tried to float away. Me and Sakura had then proceeded to quickly raise our respective Clow staffs above our heads. "Loop Card, we command you to return to your power confined, Loop!" Me and Sakura proceeded to chant together in unison, as we then proceeded to swing our respective Clow staffs down at exactly the same time.

And with the all too familiar materialization of the two Clow Card halves on the tips of our respective Clow staffs. And after the Loop Card spirit was then broken down, and sucked into our respective Clow Card halves. To which both Clow Card halves had then combined together, in order to form a completed Clow Card. The Loop Card was then capture and sealed.

But, even though the Loop Card had now been successfully captured. Somehow I still knew, that I was still very much heading into the unknown. And with each Clow Card that was captured, even though I felt a bit more confident, I was still just a little bit nervous of whatever events still lay ahead for me and Sakura.

Chapter Text

Well it had been about a week that had now gone by. Though maybe it might have been a little bit less then that. Which was how long it had been since Tomoeda Elementary School's marathon. Which was also the incident for back when me and Sakura, had captured and sealed the Loop Card. Which we had done with a bit of Li's help of course. And so far since then, things for the moment at least were normal.

Well, that is if you wind up choosing to discount the clear and very obvious fact, that me and Sakura were Cardcaptors. But anyway, me, Sakura, and Madison, were at the moment currently in the school library of Tomoeda Elementary School. And as for why this was currently the case? Well about that...

"So you two, and Tori are doing all the chores?" Madison had now proceeded to ask me and Sakura in order to find out as to whether or not this was in fact true. And unfortunately this was in fact the case. And as a way to help confirm this unfortunate fact...

"That's right, Dad is going to be presenting a really important research paper at a seminar next Monday. So Tori, me, and Zachary decided to give him a break," Sakura proceeded to say back to Madison in response.

So fast forward to later on. Which was now with me and Sakura at the university that our dad. Well Sakura's dad, but I didn't see him as such just yet. Since it still hadn't been a long enough time since I had ended up in the world of the Cardcaptors anime. But, I just couldn't help but have the strangest feeling now and then during the time since I had ended up in the world of the Cardcaptors anime timeline. That there was somehow more to all of this, then just me and Sakura still needing to capture and seal the remainder of the Clow Cards, that were still unaccounted for at this current time.

But, I had to also face several more clear and obvious facts regarding both mine and Sakura's current situation. Which was I still didn't have even the faintest idea, as to what Clow Cards were still left to be captured and sealed by either me and Sakura, or Li. Which even though I had had several somewhat aggressive confrontations with him. He was still not as bad as Meilin was. So, over the past few months, I had learned to get used to Li in a much more quicker manner, then I was with currently trying to get used to Meilin.

And this was due largely in part, to the fact that unlike Li, Meilin was just a tad bit more arrogant and just a little bit more high strung. Which had been made pretty obvious to me and Sakura, when she had been going against the Fight Card spirit only about a week or two ago. And to be honest, this wasn't something that really helped, if at all, of my ability to trust Meilin, and her somewhat negative attitude towards me and Sakura.

But I was sure, that once an additional amount of necessary time had passed, I could hopefully get used to Meilin as well. But this, when compared with what was still due to happen with me and Sakura in the somewhat distant future. My getting used to Meilin, was going to wind up being the least of me and Sakura's problems.

But fast forward to the current situation. Which was while Sakura's dad was off conducting his seminar regarding his research paper in another part of the university. And he had gone and left his research study room so too speak. Me and Sakura, were sort of having to deal with an all too familiar occurrence. And what I mean by this was...

"Oh you have got to be kidding me right now! A Clow Card here?! Are you serious?!" I proceeded to say with just a hint of frustration in my current tone. Which was then quickly followed by me and Sakura. Which was once Kero had informed me and Sakura, that the light colored fairy that was currently floating around the room, was in fact that Sleep Card spirit. Which not surprisingly, had the ability to put people to sleep. So no surprise there.

But getting back to the situation at hand. Which was with me and Sakura now proceeding to pull out our respective Clow keys...

"Oh key of Clow, power of magic, power of light, surrender the wand, the force ignite, release!" Me and Sakura proceeded to chant together in unison. Which was then quickly followed, by the wind in the room proceeding to pick up, as well as blow through me and Sakura's hair. As both of our respective Clow keys quickly expanded into our respective Clow staffs. Which we both grabbed with a quick overhanded and downward facing grasp. Which was then followed by me and Sakura, then proceeding to twirl our respective Clow staffs, and then strike our usual battle ready poses.

And so, with our respective clow staffs in hand, I proceeded to pull out the Windy Card. Which was then quickly followed by both me and Sakura, proceeding to raise our respective Clow staffs above our heads. "Windy, release and dispel!" Me and Sakura proceeded to chant together in unison. Which was then followed by the appearance of the Windy Card spirit about a second or so later.

And it was once the Sleep Card spirit had then been bound by the Windy Card spirit. Me and Sakura, once again proceeded to raise our respective Clow staffs above our heads. "Sleep Card, we command you to return to your power confined, Sleep!" Me and Sakura proceeded to chant together in unison, as we swung our respective Clow staffs down, at exactly the same time. And, after the Sleep Card spirit was sucked into our respective card halves, and both card halves had combined together into a complete Clow Card, the Sleep Card was sealed.

Chapter Text

It had been about a another week or so. Though once again, it felt as though it may have been a little bit less then a week. Which was how long that had passed since me and Sakura had captured and sealed the Sleep Card spirit, at the university where our dad. Well Sakura's dad anyway, since I still didn't see him as such. Which was still due in large part, to not a lot of time having passed still, since I had mysteriously wound up in the Cardcaptor anime canon timeline.

And this, among other more important things at the moment, was something that I was still continuing to keep at the back of my mind. Since, I still had absolutely no idea at the current moment, as to why I had ended up in the Cardcaptors anime timeline in the first place.

But as aforementioned, this was not the current thing was was present on either me or Sakura's minds at the current moment. As we were currently quite a bit more focused, on capturing a Clow Card. Which just so happened to be the Song Card spirit. But I am getting a bit ahead of myself, so lets wind things back to how all of this started shall we.

So earlier in the day, me, Sakura, Nikki, and a couple of our other friends, had been walking down one of the many hallways of Tomoeda Elementary School. And as for the current conversation, that had lead to me, Sakura, Madison, Li, and Meilin's encounter with the Song Card spirit. Well about that...

"So wait a sec here Nikki, did you say that there might be a g-ghost in the music room?" Sakura had now proceeded to say to Nikki. Who had just finished telling me, Sakura, and Chelsea, that when she was last alone in the music room, she heard what sounded like a female voice singing. And though this didn't seem to frighten me, it did however wind up frightening Sakura.

Which was a bit of a surprise to me, since from the information that I had of the first five episodes of the Cardcaptor Nelvana Dub anime canon timeline. At no point during these five episodes, was it revealed to me that Sakura was afraid of ghosts. Well, me and her did wind up acting a bit on edge when we had been sealing and capturing the Shadow Card spirit a couple of months ago in the courtyard of Tomoeda Elementary School. Which at the time, I didn't really think very much of it.

But now, this is exactly what was transpiring now. As I was now a bit more informed, that the capturing and sealing of the Shadow Card spirit. And in regard to Sakura's fear of ghosts so too speak. Something told me, that this wasn't going to be a sort of one-off so too speak.

But, moving a bit forward, to just after we had been informed by Kero, that the Clow Card in question was the Song Card spirit. Which was due largely in part to the fact, that Kero had actually accompanied me, Sakura, Madison, Li, and Meilin to Tomoeda Elementary School. Which was later that night, after everyone else had gone home.

But getting back to the current situation so too speak...

"Me and Li are going to capture this card before you Avalon!" The somewhat annoying and arrogant sounding voice of Meilin had now proceeded to say to me and Sakura. Which not surprisingly, had now caused one of my eyes to start twitching slightly. But thankfully, I was able to hide it well enough, so that Meilin didn't notice it. Which would have wound up making this situation even worse then it already was.

But getting back to the current task at hand regarding the Song Card spirit. And this was kind of made a bit more embarrassing, since me and Sakura, were once again dressed up in yet another one of Madison's battle outfit ensembles.

Sakura was currently wearing long-sleeved pink dress that had a quarter note printed at the chest, along with a v-opening at the front of the frilled skirt. She was also wearing a lavender underskirt with a scallop border, a cream-colored cape as well as a pair of pink Mary-Jane shoes. This outfit also had a cream-colored pair of gloves with a cuff, as well as a pink beret with a quarter note printed on the left side.

And as for my battle outfit? Well it was the same thing, only it was dark blue to match my Clow staff. Which at the moment, was already at its full size. But getting back to the current situation at hand...

"Wait a sec, do you guys hear that?" Madison of all people proceeded to ask me, Sakura, Li, and Meilin. Although she had asked this question more to me and Sakura, then to Li and Meilin.

And sure enough...

"A twinkle in the night sky, far far away. Golden sky I gazed upon it in my dreams. On a sleepless evening, I sing alone. Tomorrow I'll wait for you, on a wing of a dream..." A disembodied but yet female sounding voice proceeded to sing out from seemingly out of nowhere.

Which though it wound up taking Sakura by surprise, the same was not the case for me, Li, and Meilin. And it was only once the Song Card spirit had finished singing, at least for the moment. That an idea on how we could capture it, then made its way into my mind. And with this idea now in mind, I proceeded to whisper it to Meilin and Sakura. So as to not inform either Li or Meilin, of the plan that I had to capture and seal the Song Card spirit.

"Madison, if you were to sing that very same song. Then it should help to draw out the Song Card spirit," I proceeded to whisper low enough to Madison and Sakura. Which was thankfully at a low enough of a volume, so that neither Li or Meilin heard what I had just said.

And, with this idea of mine now in the mind of both Madison and Sakura...

"A twinkle in the night sky, far far away. Golden sky I gazed upon it in my dreams. On a sleepless evening, I sing alone. Tomorrow I'll wait for you, on a wing of a dream..." Madison proceeded to sing. Which as I had intended, was quickly followed by the Song Card spirit then proceeding to join in. To which the Song Card spirit then appeared in front of all of us.

"Alright you two, seal it!" Kero proceeded to say to me and Sakura.

And without having to exchange a single word between either of us, or acknowledge Kero. Me and Sakura then proceeded to raise our respective Clow staffs.

"Song Card, we command you to return to you power confined, Song!" Me and Sakura proceeded to chant together in unison, as we also proceeded to swing our respective Clow staffs down, at exactly the same time.

And after the Sleep Card spirit had been sucked into our respective Clow Card halves, that had materialized on the tips of our respective Clow staffs. And both Clow Card halves had then combined together, in order to form a completed and whole Clow Card, the Song Card was sealed.

And as for me and Sakura with regard to just completing yet another successful Clow Card capture without very much difficulty...

"Well, that wasn't particularly difficult," I proceeded to say, as I also proceeded to breath a short sigh of relief.

"Thanks again for helping us out Madison," Sakura said, referring to the fact that Madison's singing, had just played a huge role in drawing out the Song Card spirit. Which was the only reason why me and Sakura, were able to seal and capture it so easily. Which was despite once again the fact, of me and Sakura looking a tad bit ridiculous. As well as feeling a bit embarrassed, having been dressed in another one of Madison's battle outfit ensembles.

But, we both resigned ourselves to the fact for the moment, that we now had yet another successful Clow Card capture under both of our belts. But, what we were not able to notice, was that Meilin wasn't really happy at the moment. Which was confirmed by...

"Hey that's not fair, that Clow Card should've gone to me and Li," Meilin had proceeded to shout out in a very obvious whiny sounding tone.

But thankfully...

"Meilin can you please give it a rest?" Li proceeded to say to Meilin in response. Which he had said while a sweatdrop and a somewhat embarrassed looking expression, was also currently present on his face.

Chapter Text

Okay, so about less then a week had now passed. But again, it still felt like far less time had passed since me and Sakura had captured and sealed the Song Card at Tomoeda Elementary School. But, the benefit for this was that I was able to stick it to Li and Meilin so too speak. And since Meilin had somehow figured that she could help Li with capturing and sealing the Clow Cards that were still remaining to be captured and sealed. Which was something that I still didn't quite understand, since unlike me, Sakura, and Li. Meilin didn't possess any magic.

But, her hairstyle somehow seemed to be familiar to me. Although I couldn't understand why. But, a lot further into the future, I would know exactly why Meilin's hairstyle was familiar. As like Sakura, she also set the stage for magical girl anime genre to become what it currently was today.

But for now, me and Sakura had a bit more serious of a problem on our hands. Which was that me and Sakura, were not our usual and normal size. In fact, we were the exact same size as the people who had shrunk in the movie Honey I Shrunk The Kids, and any other proceeding movie related to it. And the reason as to why this was the case? Well about that...

"So Sakura, I don't think that there is any more doubt as to which Clow Card spirit this is. As it is clearly the Little Card. Either that, or there is another reason as to why that small ball of light shrunk the both of us. But, I think the first option is the more likely answer," I proceeded to say. Which I had proceeded to say, while I turned my attention to Sakura, while I had a look of slight concern on my face.

"Yes, I can agree with you on that Zachary," Sakura now proceeded to say back to me in response.

And as for me and my response back to Sakura...

"So first things first, we need to find Kero. Because as long as we are both this size, and until we find the Little Card spirit and return to our normal size. Then we won't be able to use our keys to seal the Little Card," I proceeded to say back to Sakura in response.

And so, without having to say anything back to me in response. Sakura simply just wound up nodding in response, to indicate that she understood. And with this in mind, we then set off to find Kero.

And fast forwarding to a couple of minutes later. Though it may have actually been a little bit longer then that. And yet, when you're about the size of a small figurine like me and Sakura currently were, then time wasn't exactly something that either of us were able to accurately gauge at the current moment. But anyway, with us now finally having located Kero. Who by lucky chance happened to be with Madison. Who had both of our respective Clow keys in her possession. And with me and Sakura, then proceeding to ride on Kero's back.

Which was what we were doing, in order to grab hold of the Little Card spirit. Which would wind up returning us both back to our normal size.

And so, after me and Sakura had both grabbed the Little Card spirit. Which just as Kero had explained would happen, in turn wound up returning us both to our normal sizes. Madison then handed us both our respective Clow keys. And me and Sakura then proceeded to call on our respective Clow staffs.

"Key of Clow, power of magic, power of light, surrender the wand, the force ignite, release!" Me and Sakura both proceeded to chant together in unison. Which was then quickly followed about a second or two later, by the all too familiar sensation, of the wind proceeding to blow through me and Sakura's hair.

And, like all of the other times, both of our respective Clow keys quickly expanded into our respective Clow staffs. Which we proceeded to quickly grab, with a quick one handed, and overhanded downward grasp. Which was then quickly followed by us both then proceeding to twirl our respective Clow staffs, and then strike our respective battle ready posses.

And then, me and Sakura took the opportunity to capture and seal the Little Card spirit. And hopefully before anything else weird wound up happening.

And with that thought very much on me and Sakura's mind. Me and Sakura then proceeded to raise our respective Clow staffs. "Little Card we command you to return to you power confined, Little!" Me and Sakura proceeded to chant together in unison. Which was as we also proceeded to swing our respective Clow staffs down, at exactly the same time.

And, after the all too familiar light aura glowing Clow Card halves materialized on the tips of our respective Clow Staffs. And the Little Card spirit was broken down, and had then proceeded to get sucked into our respective Clow Card halves. To which both Clow Card halves then proceeded to combine together, in order to form a completed and whole Clow Card, the Little Card was sealed.

And as for my thoughts regarding me and Sakura now having successfully captured and sealed yet another Clow Card...

"I never knew that something so small could wind up causing the both of us such a huge problem," I sheepishly said. Which was while I also proceeded to put my free left hand behind my head. Which did in fact wind up earning a laugh from Sakura, And as I turned to her and briefly smiled. I then proceeded to quickly look away from her, and then down at the now captured Little Card that was currently in my open right hand. "Well, on to the next one I guess. Although, I can only hope, that it won't be as difficult as this one was," I said hopefully.

Chapter Text

It had been about a day or so since me and Sakura had succeeded in the capturing of the Little Card. Mind you, this was after a bit of us having to deal with the fact that the Little Card spirit had shrunk us both down to its very tiny size. But, this was not the current thing on either me or Sakura's mind.

And the reason as for why this was current the case, was due to the fact we were both currently more focused on capturing of our current Clow Card. But the only trouble was, we didn't know with one-hundred certainty what the Clow Card was. And the reason for this, was currently due to the fact that me and Sakura, were currently looking at what I could only describe as being duplicate and yet identical clones of ourselves.

And as for a little bit more depth into this current situation. Well, the Clow Card spirit wound up leading Tori into the woods, and this wound up with Tori falling off a cliff. Which just so happened to be the same cliff that me, Sakura, and Li were currently at the bottom of. But thankfully, Tori wasn't visibly injured, at least from what I could see. But with regard to the current situation...

"It must be a helix!" Li had just proceeded to yell out to both me and Sakura out of seemingly nowhere.

"A what? Li, can you please elaborate on that a bit more for those of us who don't know what that is?!" I proceeded to say back to Li in response with just a hint of frustration in my tone. Which thankfully, Li didn't pick up on. Which was confirmed by someone other then Li just simply responding back to me with the more specific and less complicated explanation that I had been asking Li for.

"It means that this Clow Card spirits form is more complex! Which means that you and Sakura will need to identify which Clow Card it is before you proceed to capture it!" Kero, who was also currently present with me, Sakura, and Li, had proceeded to respond back to me with instead of Li.

"Okay...so let me just think back to the Clow Cards that me and Sakura had looked at when we were doing our Tarot Card-esque reading to try to figure this all out...So hold on, let me think...So Water gives off a reflection...Illusion gives a view into ones self...and Shadow can be considered ones twin..." I proceeded to think to myself, as I remembered back to the three Clow Cards that had come up in our Tarot Card reading earlier in the day.

And only a couple more seconds after I had thought about it a bit more. I then realized exactly which Clow Card it was. And apparently, so did Sakura. And this was confirmed as I proceeded to shout out to the Clow Card spirit, exactly which card it was. Which I did at the exact same time as Sakura yelled out her exact same statement.

"Clow Card, your name is Mirror!" Me and Sakura proceeded to shout out to the now correctly identified Mirror Card spirit in unison. To which our respective correct guess, was then confirmed, by both of the duplicate cloned forms of ourselves, then proceeding to merge into what appeared to be a female in a white colored dress and outfit. And as she briefly floated over to Tori, who was still unconscious, I could just make out hearing the Mirror Card spirit say the phrase, 'I'm sorry.'

And with me and Sakura now completely satisfied that we would now be able to seal and capture the Mirror Card spirit without anymore trouble. Both me and Sakura then proceeded to raise our respective Clow staffs, in an effort to seal and capture the Mirror Card spirit.

"Mirror Card, we command you to return to you power confined, Mirror!" Me and Sakura both chanted in unison, as we swung our respective Clow staffs down, at exactly the same time.

And, with the all too familiar appearance of the light blue aura glowing Clow Card halves materializing on the tips of our respective staffs. And after the Mirror Card spirit had been broken down, and was then sucked into our respective Clow Card halves. To which both of the Clow Card halves had then combined together in order to form a complete and whole Clow Card, the Mirror Card spirit was captured and sealed.

And as for me and my overall thought on the now finished capturing and sealing of the Mirror Card spirit...

"Man, talk about seeing double, huh Sakura?" I proceeded to ask Sakura, while I also proceeded to my attention to Sakura. Which was just after the now sealed and captured Mirror Card, had successfully landed safely in my dominant right hand.

Which as I had intended, wound up earning a brief laugh from Sakura. And, as I then turned my attention away from her and smiled with my both of my eyes closed for a brief moment. Sakura then proceeded to return the smile back to me, also with both of her eyes closed for a brief moment.

"Well, I think its about time we go and check on Tori to make sure he is alright," I said in a concerned sounding tone of voice. Which with Sakura then proceeding to nod in agreement to my statement, we both then went over to Tori, who was still unconscious, to make sure that he was alright. Which thankfully, he was.

But, though this had been yet another successful Clow Card sealing and capture. Which was done with very little difficulty. Well apart from me and Sakura having to identify which Clow Card spirit it was. This was still a much easier capture, then some of the other Clow Cards that me and Sakura had captured previously. But, though we did not know at that moment, this wasn't going to be the case for very much longer, as the Clow Cards, would only get more difficult to capture from here.

But, with what still lay ahead for me, Sakura, Li, Kero, and the rest of our friends. It would make the capturing and sealing of the Mirror Card spirit, to seem like a walk in the park.

Chapter Text

Okay, so a couple of days or so, had now passed, since me and Sakura, had captured and sealed the Mirror Card. And, had saved Tori, from suffering any further injury, through his involvement, with the Mirror Card spirit in question.

But, however, as of this current moment, we were sort of more interested, in heading to one of Tomoeda's shrines, to try and get ourselves an amulet each. And, Li and Meilin, who seemed to have the same sort of idea, wound up accompanying the three of us, to the shrine in question.

However, just as me, Sakura, and Madison, entered into the shrine via its entrance. With Li and Meilin. Who were walking a bit ahead of the three of us. Both me and Sakura, then started to get a sort of strange, but familiar feeling. And upon Madison, taking notice of my somewhat surprised looking expression, she then proceeded to speak up.

"Are you okay?" Madison wound up asking me with concern in her tone.

However, before I could respond to her, Sakura then spoke up.

"Things just seem...out of whack," Sakura said.

And not surprisingly, this then prompted me, to sweatdrop in response.

However, I then took notice, of the scene around us then starting to warp and shift. And before any of us could even react, several giant green walls, wound up materializing around all of us.

"Oh, well looks like me and Sakura are going to be capturing yet another Clow Card...which will bringing us one step closer, to recapturing all of them," I thought to myself, as the green walls, then fully materialized.

And upon the three of us, regrouping with Li and Meilin. And upon me and Sakura then finding out, that it was the Maze Card...

"Hey Li, would you mind using you Lasin Board, to try and help us find the exit?" I asked him, though with a slight bit of hesitant frustrating remorse, in my tone.

Since I was still not too happy, with how Li, had been constantly letting his arrogance, speak for him.

And, though he was giving me the most resentfully upset of looks, Li wound up trying to use his Lasin Board, in an attempt, to try and locate the exit.

The only problem was, that the moment he tried to use it, the beam of the Lasin Board, simply wound up disintegrating. As it simply went out, like an imploding star. Only, it was less violent in nature.

And, upon me and Sakura, then suggesting our next plan of attack...

"But I'm warning you Avalon, no tricks!" Meilin blurted out with saying, to both me, and Sakura.

But, before I could respond to Meilin's then then pleased demeanor induced statement, Sakura wound up beating me to it.

"Meilin...give it a rest..." Sakura wound up saying back to Meilin in response, with a sort of defeated sounding tone to her voice.

Fast forward to a bit later on. Which was after, both me and Sakura, had already tried using the Sword Card to, to try and cut away one of the Maze Cards many walls, only to have it grow right back.

We had also even tried to use the Fly Card, in order to try and fly above the maze to try and look for the exit. But that plan didn't work either, as the Maze Cards walls, simply just wound up rising up to meet us.

But thankfully, it was only after Ms. Mackenzie wound up finding us and had used a strange metallic antique that she had with her on one of the Maze Cards walls, that we all, were finally able to escape the Maze Cards maze.

However, once we all had escaped, the Maze Card, then tried to reform itself. And this was further confirmed, by Li.

"Hurry Sakura and Zachary, another maze is starting!" Li said to the both of us, in a tone to let us both know, that we needed to act quickly, in order to seal and capture the Maze Card spirit.

And, upon Ms Mackenzie, averting her gaze. Both me and Sakura, then quickly raised our respective staffs.

"Maze Card, we command you to return to your power confined, Maze!" Me and Sakura both chanted in unison, as we swung our respective staffs down at exactly the same time.

And, after the Maze Card spirit, had been split in half. And had been sucked into our respective card halves, that had then materialized, on the tips of our respective staffs. To which both card halves had then combined together into a complete Clow Card, the Maze Card was captured and sealed.

However, the Maze Card wound up lading in Ms. Mackenzie's hands. But, she ultimately wound up giving it to us. "Man, that was a lot harder then I figured it was going to be" Sakura said while turning her attention to me, after we had both walked a good enough distance away from Ms. Mackenzie. "Well Sakura, who ever said that capturing clow cards was going to be an easy task," I said matter-of-factly.

And, though yet another Clow Card, had now been captured by me and Sakura. What we could not know at that current moment. That as time continued on, we would soon lean, that when it came to our respective anime canon timeline. It, was actually, only one third, of what was currently, a much larger picture.

And, Sakura Avalon, actually wasn't the only well known 90s magical girl, that would wind up soon being involved, in what would ultimately transpire, into an all out, multi dimensional fight, to the bitter end.

And, when it came to talking about top trumps, one could never hope to realize, that when you took someone like Sakura, and you had her ally, with a certain well known Moon Rabbit, and a certain Love Angel. What you ultimately would wind up with, was what was to be known, as the 90s Magical Girl Holy Trinity

Chapter Text

Okay, so it had been about a week. Though it may have been a little bit more or less then that. Which was not as easy for me to tell as I thought it was, since time in the Cardcaptor anime canon timeline. Though it moved as time usually did in the real world. I still wasn't able to properly gauge, just how long it had actually since me and Sakura had succeeded in the capturing of the Maze Card. Mind you, this was after a bit of us having to deal with the fact that the Maze Card spirit had trapped the both of us, along with Li, Madison, and Meilin in, well what else, a maze. But, with Ms. McKenzie having helped us escape the maze that had been created by the Maze Card spirit. Which she had seemed to do so quite easily, with the help of what had appeared to be a very ancient metal object. Me and Sakura, were then able to properly capture and seal the Maze Card, without any sort of further difficulty or trouble. But, this was not the current thing on either me or Sakura's mind.

And the reason as for why this was current the case, was due to the fact we were both currently more focused on capturing of our current Clow Card. But the only trouble was, we didn't know with one-hundred certainty what the Clow Card was. And the reason for this, was currently due to the fact that me and Sakura, were currently being sucked into a tree at one of Tomoeda's many shrines. And as we sank deeper and deeper into the trunk of the tree. We were both able to just make out Li, who had accompanied us to the shrine. And we were both able to just notice him start to charge at the tree that was currently sucking us into, with his Jian drawn into a battle ready stance.

But unfortunately, it was too late, as the tree wound up succeeding in sucking me and Sakura into its trunk. Well the good news though, was that this wasn't going to wind up being the case for very long.

But, just after having endured a travel back to the past. Which wound up making a movie franchise like Back To The Future seem like a walk in the park. And for some reason, me and Sakura, were being shown what I could only describe as being past memories of Ms. McKenzie, along with at least one other person. But, with both me and Sakura having finally been released from the trunk of the tree, with help from Li.

We wound up getting released from the tree which we had both been trapped in not too long before. And as for how Li was able to accomplish this, was apparently it wasn't just elemental talismans that Li usually had on hand. Because apparently, he had other tricks so too speak up his sleeve. Especially since he had used one of these very tricks, to help get me and Sakura out of the trunk of the tree.

And so, with me and Sakura then proceeding to take a second or so. Which we did in order to try and get our bearings. To which once we had finished doing so, we both then briefly turned our attention to Li. To which we both thanked him for his help. Even though I could tell from his current expression, that he was not exactly revealing how he currently felt about having saved us both. Since on some rare occasions, Li was a difficult person to try and read.

But for now, me and Sakura proceeded to turn our attention back to the Clow Card spirit. Which we had now determined, as well as confirmed with one hundred percent certainty. That it was in fact the Return Card spirit. That had been responsible for me and Sakura's recent travel to the past so too speak. And this was then followed about a second later, by me and Sakura proceeding to pull out our respective Clow keys.

"Key of Clow, power of magic, power of light, surrender the wand, the force ignite, release!" Me and Sakura both proceeded to chant together in unison. Which was then quickly followed about a split second or two later, by the all too familiar sensation, of the wind proceeding to pick up, and then blow through me and Sakura's hair.

And, like all of the other times, both of our respective Clow keys quickly expanded into our respective Clow staffs. Which we proceeded to quickly grab, with a quick one handed, and overhanded downward grasp. Which was then quickly followed by us both then proceeding to twirl our respective Clow staffs, and then strike our respective battle ready posses. And it was then, that me and Sakura proceeded to ready ourselves to seal the Return Card spirit.

"Return Card, we command you to return to you power confined, Return Card!" Me and Sakura both proceeded to chant together in unison. Which like all the other times before, was followed by us then proceeding to quickly swing our respective Clow staffs down, at exactly the same time.

And, with the all too familiar appearance of the light blue aura glowing Clow Card halves then suddenly materializing on the tips of our respective staffs. And after the Return Card spirit had been broken down, and was then sucked into our respective Clow Card halves. To which both of the Clow Card halves had then combined together in order to form a complete and whole Clow Card, the Return Card spirit was captured and sealed.

But instead of going to us, it wound up going to Li instead. I mean after all, he had played a huge part in making sure that me and Sakura had made it out of the Return Cards grasp in one piece. So begrudgingly, I resigned myself to the fact that it had gone to him instead of us.

Chapter Text

Okay, so a couple of days had now passed since me and Sakura had captured and sealed the Return Card at the Tsukihime Shrine. But as of right now, this wasn't a concern of ours. In fact as it currently stood...

"Zachary, Sakura, what is it?" Madison had just asked me and Sakura. And the reason as to why Madison had asked this to the both of us...

"I am sensing a Clow Card," Sakura said to Madison in response.

And rather then responding back to Madison by speaking up, I simply just turned to her, and then nodded to indicate that I was sensing the Clow Card as well.

And, for context regarding our current location? Well we were currently at the Twin Bells shop, and were sort of investigating the mysterious Clow Card copies, that seemed to have popped up from out of nowhere. Well, technically, they were the kind of Clow Cards, that one would consider to be not real.

And, once me, Sakura, and Madison, had come upon one of the racks in the store that had these exact cards on display...

"Maggie, which card was being displayed in this particular slot?" I proceeded to ask Maggie, as I pointed to a spot on the display rack, that was currently vacant.

"Well, it was a particularly strange looking one," Maggie responded back to me with.

"Really, what was the name of it?" Sakura now chimed in with asking Maggie in response.

"The Shot Card," Maggie responded with.

"The Shot Card?" I said in response, but now with a somewhat weary tone to my voice. Almost as if I instinctively knew, that this 'Shot Card,' was in fact a real Clow Card.

And, a little bit later, after finally figuring out, that not only was the Shot Card a real Clow Card. But after calling Kero for information on it, Kero seemed to be pretty serious about just how dangerous this particular Clow Card was.

"The Shot Card is very dangerous, as it can be activated by anyone who says it's name out loud. And the first person that it sees, then becomes its target," Kero said in a very serious sounding tone.

"Oh, well that is not ideal..." I now thought to myself, now realizing just how dangerous the Shot Card was.

But, after we had finally found out, that Meilin was the one that was currently in possession of The Shot Card. Me, Sakura, and Li, who had tagged along with us. We had rushed to the school to try and prevent her from doing something foolish.

However, as Li struggled to try and get The Shot Card back from Meilin, things then suddenly wound up getting completely out of hand.

"Hey, back off Li, The Shot Card is mine!" Meilin yelled. "Oh great, she said its name out loud!" Sakura now said with complete terror and nervousness in her voice. And I also now knew full well that by her doing so, that she had activated it.

But shockingly...

"Li's the target!" Kero, who had found us before this mess had started now exclaimed. And this was then followed, by The Shot Card spirit proceeding to fire several bolts of what appeared to be static electricity at Li. And although one of them wound up grazing him, it still wound up causing him a considerable amount of pain.

Which thankfully, after I had been temporarily blinded by the currently setting sun, that I then came up with an idea, that would help me and Sakura capture, and then seal The Shot Card.

And upon me then turning my attention to Sakura...

"Hey Sakura?" I proceeded to ask her, while pulling out The Mirror Card. And without even having to answer me back, Sakura just simply nodded. And more importantly...

"Hey Li!" Sakura now proceeded to call out to Li with saying. And once Li had temporarily turned his attention towards both of us. He then noticed that Sakura was currently pointing to me, who was currently holding up The Mirror Card.

"Got it Sakura," Li now responded with, indicating that he understood exactly what me and Sakura were planning to attempt to do.

And, with this now in mind, me and Sakura, then raised our respective staffs. "Mirror Card, project the image before you...Mirror...release and dispel!" Me and Sakura chanted in unison, as we hit The Mirror Card, at exactly the same time, with the tips of our respective staffs.

And, with the appearance of the Mirror form of the Mirror Card spirit appearing in my hands. And once Li, had run towards the Mirror Card's spirits mirror. The Shot Card spirit, hit the Mirror Card's mirror, only to bounce off of it. And this had been accomplished by Li diving out of the way of the Mirror Card spirits mirror, just before The Shot Card spirit made it to it.

And, once the Shot Card spirit bounced off of the reflection of the sun, so too speak...

"Seal it!" Kero now chimed in with.

And with this now in mind, me and Sakura, then raised our respective staffs. "Return to your power confined, Shot Card!" Me and Sakura both chanted in unison, as we both swung our respective staffs down, at exactly the same time

And after the Shot Card spirit had been sucked into our respective card halves, that had materialized on the tips of our respective staffs, and both card halves had then combined together into a complete clow card, the Shot Card was captured and sealed.

"That was well done from the both of you Sakura and Zachary, capturing the Shot Card took a lot of courage," Kero now proceeded to say to me and Sakura.

"Thanks Kero," I now proceeded to say back to him.

And more importantly...

"Thanks for you help Li," I said. As I turned to him, and did something that I thought I would never do to someone like Li. I wound up smiling at him. And it was then that I realized, that despite the differences that me and Li currently had with each other, that maybe there was actually a way for us to actually be friends after all.

And though I did not know it yet, Li would wind up becoming a very important ally, in what was eventually going to become a multi dimensional war. That would wind up bringing me, Sakura, and the rest of our friends, into contact with two other well known 90s magical girl groups. Whose sterling reputations, helped to turn the magical girl genre, into what it was today. But more on this, at a much later of a date.

Chapter Text

Okay, so it had been about a week. Though it may have been a little bit more or less then that. Which was not as easy for me to tell as I thought it was, since time in the Cardcaptor anime canon timeline. Though it moved as time usually did in the real world. I still wasn't able to after all of this time that had already passed to properly gauge, just how long it had actually since me and Sakura had succeeded in the capturing of the Shot Card. Mind you, this was right after a bit, of the three of us having to deal with the fact, that Meilin had been in possession of the Shot Card spirit. And through a sheer and very dangerous incident in which Meilin had accidentally activated the Shot Card, by yelling its name out loud. And to make matters in that situation just that much worse, Li had wound up getting somewhat badly injured by the Shot Card spirit.

But, with me and Sakura, proceeding to use the Mirror Card spirit, to bounce the Shot Card spirit off of the reflection of that days setting sun. We were then both able to properly capture and seal the Shot Card spirit, without any sort of further difficulty or trouble. But as usual, this was not the current thing on either me or Sakura's mind.

And the reason as for why this was current the case, was due to the fact we were both currently more focused on capturing of our current Clow Card. But the only trouble was, was that we were currently having quite a bit of trouble with trying to catch the Clow Card spirit in question. But, in order to better understand the situation in question, we first must wind the clock back to the day before. Which was back when me, Sakura, Li, Meilin, and a good portion of the rest of our classroom at Tomoeda Elementary School, had been baking cakes for our baking class.

But, for some unknown reason, the cakes had turned out way too sweet. And at first I didn't think anything of it. But, the next day, the same thing wound up happening again. And it was only once me and Sakura had explained the situation to Kero. That he then wound up realizing that it was in fact the work of a Clow Card, more specifically the Sweet Card spirit. Which not surprisingly, had the ability to sweeten sweet foods, such as pastries, cakes, and other confectioneries.

And although I wasn't a fan of having Li tag along with both me and Sakura. I decided that at some point I had to learn to just trust him, even if I didn't agree with how he acted towards me and Sakura sometimes. And the good news, was that this decision I had made, would wind up becoming very beneficial to me and Sakura in the future events that were still in store for us.

But getting back to the current situation at hand...

"Quick, it's getting away!" Li had now proceeded to say. As he proceeded to chase after the Sweet Card spirit, while tossing quite a few waves so too speak of salt towards it.

And it was only after Li had proceeded to pour salt onto the Sweet card spirit. That Li then told me and Sakura to seal it.

And this was then followed about a second later, by me and Sakura proceeding to pull out our respective Clow keys.

"Key of Clow, power of magic, power of light, surrender the wand, the force ignite, release!" Me and Sakura both proceeded to chant together in unison. Which was then quickly followed about a split second or two later, by the all too familiar sensation, of the wind proceeding to quickly pick up, and then proceed to blow quite strongly, through me and Sakura's hair.

And, like all of the other times, both of our respective Clow keys quickly expanded into our respective Clow staffs. Which we proceeded to quickly grab, with a quick one handed, and overhanded downward grasp. Which was then quickly followed by us both then proceeding to twirl our respective Clow staffs, and then strike our respective battle ready posses. And it was then, that me and Sakura proceeded to ready ourselves to seal and capture the Sweet Card spirit.

"Sweet Card, we command you to return to you power confined, Sweet Card!" Me and Sakura both proceeded to chant together in unison. Which like all the other times before, was followed by us then proceeding to quickly swing our respective Clow staffs down, at exactly the same time.

And, with the all too familiar appearance of the light blue aura glowing Clow Card halves then suddenly proceeding to materialize, on the tips of our respective Clow staffs. And after the Return Card spirit had been broken down, and was then sucked into our respective Clow Card halves. To which both of the Clow Card halves had then combined together in order to form a completed and whole Clow Card, the Sweet Card spirit was captured and sealed.

And it was only then, once the Sweet Card had been successfully capture and sealed, did I then realize something.

"Okay, so maybe I have been a bit too harsh on Li with how he has previously acted towards me and Sakura...I mean sure he can be arrogant at times, but that doesn't mean that he isn't someone that I can learn to trust as time goes on...I just hope, that this decision of mine doesn't wind up coming back to haunt me," I proceeded to think to myself. Which I had proceeded to do, while a look and expression of deep thought, was currently quite visibly present on my face.

But the good new with this decision. Was that it would actually become very important, and very beneficial, in the future events that were still in store for us.

Chapter Text

Okay, so it had been about a week. Though it may have been a little bit more or it might have even been a little less then that. Which was still, despite all of the time that had passed, since I had wound up in the Cardcaptors anime timeline. I was still not finding it very much easier to tell, as to just how much time in the Cardcaptor anime canon timeline had passed. Though it did still move as time usually tended to do back in the real world. I still wasn't really able to determine with one hundred percent certainty. Although I was still getting a bit better at it. But, as of right now, I was still having a bit of trouble still, as to how much time had already passed, to properly gauge just how long it had actually been. Which had been since me and Sakura had succeeded in the capturing and sealing of the Sweet Card spirit.

Mind you, this was right after a bit, of the three of us having to deal with the fact, that for two days in a row, the cakes that we had baked during the two previous baking classes, had proceeded to come out tasting way too sweet. But to make matters in that situation just a little bit better, at least for me, Sakura at least. Li to my surprise at the time, had actually wound playing a very big role, in allowing me and Sakura to be able to capture and seal the Sweet Card spirit, without very much immense difficulty. In fact, it was Li having poured salt onto the Sweet Card spirit, that had then allowed me and Sakura to successfully capture and seal it without any sort of severe difficulty.

And, although Li had in fact wound up getting temporarily covered in flour. Which was due to a bag of it having burst. Which had happened during when he had been trying to catch the Sweet Card spirit. But in the end, I was able to at least respect Li a little bit more. And more importantly, I had been able to trust him more, and also consider him more of a friend, then how I had perceived him previously. Which was just that Li was an arrogant and very irritating individual, who also happened to be a tsundere. But, more about all of that at a much later date.

And getting into the current situation at hand. Well actually, it wasn't really the current situation at hand. And what I mean by this is, well...

It had been a very long and very harrowing time for me, Sakura, and Madison the previous night. Which apart from the fact, that me and Sakura were once again dressed up, in yet another of Madison's battle costume ensembles.

Sakura had been dressed in a battle costume, that consisted of a lime green, turtleneck, long-sleeved top worn with matching lime green shorts. A red coat with puffed sleeves and a jagged hem that was currently being worn over the top. And the shorts were held together by two straps along the front with green buttons. Its borders was also lined in gold. A pair of lime green stockings and a pair of red ankle boots were also currently being worn with the ensemble. With the boot's designs resembling that of the red coat. And finally, the accessories of Sakura's battle outfit, included a pair of dark green gloves with golden lining, as well as a lime green hat with two tails that resembled rabbit ears.

And as for me, I had been wearing a very similar battle outfit to Sakura's. With the only difference being, that it was mostly a light color of blue instead.

But, for a good portion of the night. Me and Sakura had been having quite a bit of trouble with having to chase after yet another Clow Card. Which in this particular situation, happened to be the Dash Card spirit. Which as its name suggest, the Dash Card was a very fast Clow Card spirit. And as a result, me and Sakura wound up having quite a bit of trouble with trying to catch up with it. Which unfortunately wound up with me and Sakura losing track and sight of the Dash Card spirit. And as a result, we had both been unsuccessful in capturing it and sealing it.

However despite all of that, and now fast forwarding to the next morning. Li was had proceeded to come up to me and Sakura, and had shown us that he had been the one who wound up capturing the Dash Card spirit in the end.

Which was something that he was quite keen to point out. As he then proceeded to show me and Sakura the captured Dash Card. But, since Li wasn't willing to go into any sort of detail, as to how he had managed to capture and seal the Dash Card spirit without me and Sakura's help.

And unfortunately, Li didn't possess a clear way to seal it. Well that was at least what I knew at the current moment. So unfortunately with me and Sakura currently lacking this important key bit of information as to how he had actually managed to capture and seal the Dash Card spirit by himself.

I decided instead to choose to put these thoughts to the side, and instead focus on what me and Sakura currently had to do. Which was making sure that the rest of the Clow Cards were captured and sealed. Which we still had to do, before a calamity wound up befalling the Cardcaptors anime timeline. But, what none of three of us would not know until it actually wound up happening in the still very distant future. Was that our destinies would have so much more in store then we ever would have thought possible or could have ever imagined. But more on that at a much later date.

Chapter Text

Okay, so as it currently stood, me, Sakura, and a couple of our friends, were currently out on the street of Tomoeda. Well, more specifically, we were all inside a bookstore, somewhere in town.

The only trouble was, was that a certain one of our friends, had wound up picking up a green colored book from one of the shelves, that had no title.

And unfortunately, this very book, later in the evening, would wind up, becoming a big problem.

And speaking of which, and now fast forwarding to later tonight.

And me and Sakura, were once again, dressed up in yet another costume ensemble, courtesy of Madison. Sakura, was currently wearing a pretty elaborate and fancy looking battle outfit. Sakura was wearing a long-sleeved blue one-piece with large shoulder padding, ending as a pair of shorts. The main body of the one-piece had its sides lined in white, the space between the white and blue bordered with gold. A large, golden chest piece in the shape of a pair of wings that had its back extending into two long grey-blue tails with a red circle matching that of the gemstone in the center of the wings is worn with the costume, as well as the blue thigh high boots with a blue circle near the opening, the opening itself bordered with gold. And as for the other accessories? Well they included a blue headband with wings extending from the side of the end of the headband. 

And as for my battle outfit? Well, it was almost exactly the same battle outfit, as Sakura was. The only difference, was that mine was a slightly lighter blue then hers was. And the hidden reason for this being the case? Well, as it turned out, and would be confirmed much further on into the future, I would wind up meeting another version of myself, who would be dressed in a similar battle outfit. However, on top of that, this other version of myself, would be aligned, with two other well known 90s Anime Magical Girls...And more importantly, would help to further coin a future name, that I would have, for both of them, and Sakura as well. As the 90 Magical Girl Holy Trinity.

Anyway, and now getting back to the current situation regarding me, Sakura, Kero, and Madison...

"These are from my new Millennium Collection," Madison said in a very notably joyous sounding tone of voice. While she had the camera focused, on me and Sakura, dressed in our respective battle outfits.

However...

"Well look whose here!" I then heard the all too familiar voice of one Meilin, call out to us from above.

"Oh joy, Meilin and Li are here...Well...I already put my differences regarding me and Li aside...Meilin on the other hand?...Not exactly," I thought to myself, while I audibly let out a deep sigh.

However, this was sort of interrupted, by me and Sakura, then getting an all too familiar feeling. And with this very feeling, directing it us both, to look behind us. I then, couldn't help, but speak up. "D-did any of you guys sense that?" I asked out loud with a slight bit of nervousness in my tone.

"Hear what?" I then heard Madison respond with.

And with the sudden arrival of a cat. No scratch that, a much larger then normal cat. It was then, that as the very huge cat, had proceeded to try and take a swipe at me and Sakura. Only for me to then quickly pull out the Fly Card, and for me and Sakura, to then quickly raise our respective staffs. "Fly!" Me and Sakura both chanted in unison, as we both swung our staffs down, at exactly the same time, and then hit the Fly Card, at exactly the same time, with the tips, of our respective staffs.

Now fast forwarding, to just a little bit later on.

Which was not too long, after me and Sakura, had captured and sealed the Big Card at the towns fountain. We were now being told by Kero that another Clow Card had just revealed itself, which was the Create card. And only once a huge dragon had wound up appearing out of seemingly nowhere, that both me an Sakura, then got a sickening feeling in our stomachs.

As both of us now knew all too well, of the only Clow Card, that was able to stand up to a dragon. Which not surprisingly, was the Big Card. The good news here, was that Madison, was quick to try and put both me and Sakura at ease.

"It'll be okay, just remember that dragons aren't real," Madison said, trying to comfort the both of us.

As I then hesitantly pulled out the Big Card, and turned to Sakura. Which after she had hesitantly nodded in response, we both then raised our respective staffs.

"Big Card, make us grow, Big Card, release and dispel!" Me and Sakura both chanted in unison, as we both swung our staffs down, at exactly the same time, and then hit the Big Card, at exactly the same time, with the tips, of our respective staffs.

And within seconds, the both of us grew to 50 feet tall. And once both Me and Sakura, had made our way over to the dragon, and had grabbed its tail, in an effort to stop it from making it to the city, and having it cause damage to it.

The dragon suddenly started to disappear. It was then me and Sakura then raised our respective now gigantic Clow staffs. "We command you to return to your power confined, Create Card!" Me and Sakura, both chanted as we swung our now gigantic staffs down at the exact same time, only this time, a microscopic card halve wound up materializing on the tips of our now gigantic staffs. And of course, just like all the previous captures. After the two respective card halves, had joined together, thus forming a now completed clow card, the Create Card was sealed.

Chapter Text

Okay, so it had been about a week. Though it may have been a little bit more or less then that. Which was still, despite all of the time that had now passed, since I had wound up in the Cardcaptors anime timeline. I now finally starting to find it very much easier to tell with regard to how much time in the Cardcaptor anime canon timeline had passed. And finally as a result I was now able to determine, though not with one hundred percent certainty, that we were somewhere near the mid section of the series. But, although I was still getting a bit better at determining how many Clow Cards me and Sakura had captured, as well as Li with the ones that had gone to him. I could at least determine, that we had 29 of the Clow Cards, while Li only had four.

Which if any deck of cards had taught me, there were usually 52 cards to any standard deck of playing cards. And, if this wound up ringing true as being the exact same cae as well for the Clow Cards, then that meant that there were at least 19 more Clow Cards left for us to capture. But whether they wound up going to me and Sakura. Or, if they went to Li, this was something that I wasn't able to determine. But, with me and Sakura's capturing and sealing last week, of both the Big Card and the Create Card. Me and Sakura, had at least gotten two more captured and sealed Clow Cards under our belts.

But, I had then known during me and Sakura using the Big Card. That I now knew how it felt, to be 50 feet tall. And I was hoping, that me and Sakura would not need to use the Big Card anytime soon. But, this at some point in the distant future, would wind up being the least of mine and Sakura's worries.

But what I did know for certain, was that as of right now. I was hoping that me and Sakura could make our Clow Card count an even and round 30. And this, was due to me, Sakura, Kero, and Li. And how we were currently chasing after another Clow Card. And this one, was known as the Change Card. And getting to the current setting, which was currently inside of Penguin Park. And, just as Li and Kero had leapt forward, and had grasped very tightly onto the Change Card spirit, which was apparently in the form of a clear colored chameleon. Li, then decided to speak up. Well, when I say that, what I meant was, well...

"I've got it! Sakura, Zachary capture it quick, before it tries to escape again!" Li then proceeded to shout out quite loudly to me and Sakura. Which me and Sakura had now come onto the scene. And, we decided to oblige, as we then proceeded to raise our respective Clow staffs, in a bit to quickly seal and capture the Change Card spirit.

"Change Card, we command you to return to your power confined, Change!" Me and Sakura proceeded to chant together in unison. Which was quickly followed shortly thereafter, with the all too familiar appearance of the light blue aura glowing Clow Card halves materializing on the tips of our respective Clow staffs. And after the Change Card spirit had been broken down, and was then sucked into our respective Clow Card halves. To which both of the Clow Card halves had then combined together in order to form a complete and whole Clow Card, the Change Card spirit was captured and sealed. But, our troubles with the Change Card spirit, were not exactly over just yet.

And, as a way to help confirm this unfortunate set of circumstances, as well as also hammer it home...

"Great job Sakura and Zachary," Kero's voice said to me and Sakura. But, it wound up coming out of Li's mouth instead of having it come out of Kero's as it usually did when Kero spoke. And it was only once Li's voice wound up proceeding to come out of Kero's mouth, did me, Sakura and Li, who was currently in Kero's body. But we now knew what had happened. Because when Kero and Li had been holding onto the Change Card spirit to stop it from escaping. By them both touching it, it caused the both of them to switch bodies.

And to make matters that much more worse, we wouldn't be able to use the Change Card to switch their bodies back again, until at least twenty four hours had passed. And given that me, Sakura, and Li all had school tomorrow, this could not have been less idea of a situation if it tried.

But, fast forwarding to the next day, a full twenty four hours after the Change Card spirit had caused both Kero and Li to switch bodies. And this was not surprisingly, after after several issues had happened at school, as a result of this. Both me and Sakura decided that it was finally time to set everything right again. As the twenty four hours had now finally elapsed.

And so, with this in mind, I then proceeded to pull out the Change Card. And it was then, that me and Sakura, then proceeded to raise our respective Clow staffs. "Change Card, come to our aid, Change Card, release and dispel!" Me and Sakura proceeded to chant in unison as we swung our respective Clow staffs down, and hit the Change Card at the exact same time, with the tips our our respective Clow staffs. And after the Change Card spirit appeared, and had then succeeded in returning Kero and Li back to their original bodies. Me and Sakura could now finally breath a sigh of relief. Which was because this entire mess involving the Change Card spirit, had finally been taken care of. And as a result, was now behind us.

But as for me with regard to this entire incident with the Change Card spirit...

"Man, this incident just reminds me way too much of the movie Freaky Friday," I thought to myself as I sweatdropped. But me, Sakura, and Li, still had a bit of a ways to go, with regard to the capturing of the remaining Clow Cards. And even further into the future, once this was finally accomplished, this would wind up being the least of our worries.

Chapter Text

Okay, so a few days had now passed since me and Sakura had used the Change Card to put Li and Kero back in there respective bodies. Which was after this had happened to them as a result of coming into contact with the Change Card spirit before me and Sakura had captured and sealed it.

But fast forward to today, and things were now a little less calm then back with the capturing of the Change Card spirit. Well, though this wouldn't be the case for very much longer.

And as for today, me and Sakura, as well as Li, had gone on a field trip so too speak with the rest of our class from Tomoeda Elementary, to the town's skating rink. But, as we were about to learn, this was to be the next site of me, Sakura, and Li's next upcoming fight against a Clow Card spirit. And it would make the song title of Foreigner's 'Cold As Ice,' seem like a ordinary ice induced hail storm.

But getting back to the current situation at hand...

"It's so cold, I can hardly feel anything," Madison had now just managed to say. Which she had struggled a bit to say, due to the current falling temperature inside of the building that we were all in that housed the skating rink.

But, just as what looked like uncommanded flows of what appeared to be ice, had started to appear beneath the feet of everyone that was present both on and around the skating rink...

"Meilin!" I heard Li call out, as he watched with horror, as Meilin was encased in a block of ice.

"What the heck is going?...Wait a sec, I just got a familiar strange feeling...Well, looks like me, Sakura and Li have a Clow Card on the loose," I proceeded to think to myself with.

And, just after I had had my thought...

"Oh no, Madison!" Sakura was now heard calling out, as Madison, like Meilin, was also now encased in a block of ice.

And, just as the ice had then finished with encasing everyone else other then me, Sakura, and Li, in blocks of ice...

"Sakura, Zachary, you know what this means right?" Li proceeded to say to me and Sakura.

"Yes Li, I do, there is a Clow Card on the loose!" I proceeded to say back to Li. But interestingly, I had said this statement of mine, with not a single bit of fear to my tone. Which was probably due to the fact that I was pretty much used to this sort of occurrence by this point. Which to be honest, was in fact true.

And fast forward to about a minute or so later...

"So it's the Freeze Card then..." I managed to say, right before the mentioned Clow Card spirit in question proceeded to break through the ice of the skating rink, and then dip beneath it again just as quickly as it had appeared.

Which as this wound up happening, me and Sakura proceeded to pull out our respective keys. "Key of Clow, power of magic, power of light, surrender the wand, the force ignite, release!" Me and Sakura chanted in unison.

Which as the wind within the ice skating rink proceeded to pick up, and blow through me and Sakura's hair. This was then promptly followed, by both of our respective keys quickly expanding into our respective clow staffs. Which we both grabbed with a brief overhanded grasp. Which we wound up finishing off by twirling them, and then striking our usual battle ready poses.

But, this was then quickly followed by the appearance of a blue colored looking creature. Which as it briefly broke out of the ice of the ice skating rink, and then quickly dipped back into and below the ice again. I was just able to get a brief glimpse of it from beneath the ice of the skating rink. And as for what it looked like? Well about that...

"It's as big as a whale!" I proceeded to say out loud.

But unfortunately, just as I was about to see that the Freeze Card spirit was about to break through the ice and try and attack Sakura.

"Sakura, lookout!" I managed to yell out to her, as I just managed to make it over to her in time, just to shove her out of harms way for the moment.

Which unfortunately, wound up with me taking the full hit and force of the Freeze Card spirit. Which not surprisingly, had wound up sending me flying through the air by the force of the impact with the Freeze Card spirit. To which I then hit the ice with a slight bit of force, skidded across it for a few inches, and wound up temporarily knocked out by the incident.

But, what I was not able to see during the part where I had been flying through the air from the force of the hit I had gotten from the Freeze Card spirit, was that Li had a look of great concern on his face. I mean, wouldn't you if you saw your friend and fellow Cardcaptor take a direct hit from a Clow Card spirit, get thrown through the air, and then hit the ice hard? My point exactly.

But, just as I was starting to regain consciousness...

"Oh no, it's got the Sealing Wand!" I heard Li call out from just in front of me. As I then took notice of the fact that I was now starting to feel quite a bit colder then I already was. Which indicated to me that the Freeze Card spirit was trying to encase me in a block of ice, just as it had done to the rest of our friends.

But thankfully, I was able to regain consciousness. Which was just as Li managed to break some of the ice off of me, and I was able to get free.

But then, I had an idea that would help me, Sakura, and Li, capture the Freeze Card...

"That's it, let's 'break the ice,'" I had now proceeded to say to both Sakura and Li. Which surprisingly, even though I had not verbally said exactly what this statement of mine meant, they both still seemed to understand exactly what I meant by it.

And so, once me, Sakura, and Li, had proceeded to skate across the skating rink at a pretty good speed. This then prompted the brief appearance of the Freeze Card spirit. But thankfully, me and Sakura were ready this time. Which was confirmed, as both me and Sakura proceeded to raise our respective staffs.

"Freeze Card, we command you to return to your power confined, Freeze!" Me and Sakura both chanted in unison as we swung our respective staffs down at exactly the same time.

And with the all too familiar appearance of our respective Clow Card halves, that had materialized on the tips of our respective staffs. And as the Freeze Card spirit was broken down and was then sucked into our respective Clow Card halves. Which quickly combined to form a complete and whole Clow Card, the Freeze Card was sealed.

But instead of it flying into either me or Sakura's hands, it wound up in Li's hand instead. But, I found it to be one that he had very much deserved, seeing as how he had helped to keep me out of harms way, by breaking me out of potentially getting frozen by the Freeze Card spirit. So, I decided to resign myself to this, since me and Li had set aside our differences not too long ago, when we had been capturing the Sweet Card spirit inside of our schools baking classroom.

But, though none of us knew about what truly lay ahead for us in the future. We would soon learn, that capturing and sealing the Clow Cards, was nothing compared to what was truly awaiting us. As we would wind up coming into contact, with at least three more powerful female groups. Which with regard to two of them, were the two most well known 90s magical girl groups in the history of anime. And as for the third and so on? Well it would make the normal shock that one would usually get from an electrical charge, to seem like a walk in the park so too speak. But more on that, at a much later date.

Chapter Text

Well, about another week or so had now passed. Which was how it had now been, and how long that had now passed by, since me and Sakura had encountered the Freeze Card spirit at the towns ice rink. And which was also when everyone else at the ice rink, besides me, Sakura, and Li, had gotten frozen sold in ice. And as for the captured and sealed Freeze Card spirit? Well it wound up going to Li, instead of me and Sakura. But, this was due to Li being able to keep me and Sakura out of harms way during the incident. And he even went so far as to break me out of getting potentially covered in ice. And the reason as to why I wasn't upset with Li anymore? Well this was because after the incident involving the Sweet Card spirit. I had now learned to trust Li a bit more, and as time had gone on, we had now become good friends. Which was a massive pale in comparison, to how we had acted towards each other when we had first met before the capturing and sealing of the Thunder Card.

And this was something, with regard to becoming friends, that I was having quite a bit of trouble with achieving with Meilin. Who at the moment, I still wasn't happy to be around. Well, at least for now, but more on that at a later date.

But, as for the current situation, as me and Sakura proceeded to walk through the streets of Tomoeda. And as for why this was currently the case? Well about that...

For you see, the entire town had been participating in a sort of scavenger hunt quiz rally, where contestants had to run to various locations and solve puzzles and riddles. And as it stood, me and Sakura got to partner up with Julian. And to my surprise, we actually wound up doing fairly well. Well, that was until we got to the final puzzle, and wound up wandering into the woods.

And as for Meilin and how she wound up doing in the rally? Well she had teamed up with Li, and had tried to answer Tori's question, but she wound up answering it wrong. And to make it even worse, Meilin actually wound up taking the whole time. And even after the rally had ended, Meilin was still trying to figure out the question.

But, as me, Sakura and Julian got to the 10th and last question. Ms. Mackenzie wound up suddenly warning the three of us about the full moon tonight.

But thinking nothing of it for the moment, we then went into the forest, until suddenly and out of seemingly nowhere, Sakura became dazed, and began to fall off of a nearby cliff. And knowing that I couldn't use my magic with Sakura being indisposed at the current moment, and also due to the fact that Julian was with us. This had wound putting me in a very tight spot.

But thankfully, Julian wound up dashing to Sakura, and covered her. Which was despite his leg having been injured while he had proceeded to dash towards her in order to help her.

And as for me...

"Okay viewers so here's the thing...Yes this is Zachary here...yes I am well aware that this is only the second time that I am talking to all of you through a fourth wall break...I mean after all, I did say back in chapter 16, that I would only do this, if I found it to be absolutely necessary...And viewers, since this is yet another of what is called a Helicopter Episode, I think that this is more then enough of a reason to do this right now...As this is in fact yet another episode in the actual Cardcaptors anime where nothing happens that would be considered to be furthering the overall progression of the anime...And like back in chapter 16.. I would say that this chapter will be yet another showing, of what can happen when one is able to take yet another episode such as this, and turn into a sort of educational and learning sort of experience...I mean viewers, I don't know about you...Because I still can't read your minds...At least that is what I know at the current moment of being the overall case...But, this is an interesting sort of ability to have...I still get to speak to you...or in this case, think speak to all of you when I need to help address something, that you all might not be able to know about otherwise...I mean after all...I mean, if Deadpool can do this...and Sakura can do this, then there is really no reason as to why I shouldn't be able to do this either...And interestingly enough viewers...Though I won't go into much detail about it right now...I think that you will find the future chapters of this fanfic...will not be canon oriented...But, you know what viewers?...That is another story for a much later date...As I think this is more then enough of a fourth wall break for one chapter don't you think?...So viewers...with this in mind, I will see you all in the next chapter...But like last time, I will not be using this fourth wall break ability of mine very often...In fact, I don't think that I will be using it again, unless I deemed it to be absolutely necessary...So viewers...see you all in the next chapter...okay?" I proceeded to think to myself. Which for the first time since I had wound up in the world of the Cardcaptors anime, I had briefly turned my attention, as well as my eyesight, slightly and briefly to the left of me, in order to briefly address the viewers.

Chapter Text

Okay, so Christmas had now arrived in Tomoeda. And me and Sakura were very excited about it. Which we were clearly showing in our respective expressions, as we both walked through the fairgrounds of a Christmas Carnival, that was currently Tomoeda for the holidays. And this was while Li, Julian, and Tori were also present with us as well. But, as we were soon about to learn, even though it was Christmas. A Clow Card spirit can wind up appearing at any time, even if it is the holiday season.

And with regard to this very clear fact, as we fast forward a bit in time to a bit later on...

"You have got to be kidding me right now Kero, how is this Clow Card spirit this strong?! I mean I know you told me, Sakura and Li that it is one of the remaining Element Cards!..." I proceeded to say with just a hint of fear to my tone of voice. As me, along with Sakura, Li, and Kero were currently trapped in what could only be described as a burning ring of fire, that had just appeared around us. And I thought that Johnny Cash was joking when he wrote that song. Well it turned out, that he was in fact correct. As you go down, down, down, the flames do in fact get higher. But enough about that terrible and corny joke, back to the current incident at hand.

Which just after me and Sakura had called on our respective staffs, and had used the Sleep Card spirit to put everyone else in the fairgrounds of the Christmas Carnival, except for me, Sakura, and Li, to sleep...

"What if we used the Windy Card?" I proceeded to ask to Kero. As both he, me, and Sakura were currently running around an open area of the woods nearby, so that we would not get badly burned by the flames of the Fire Card spirit.

But unfortunately...

"That won't work, you can't just capture Fire with just the Windy Card! And if you were to use just the Water Card, then the same will just wind up happening, and it won't work either! So maybe this is as far as you and Sakura go," Kero proceeded to say back to me in response.

Which not surprisingly, had caused both me and Sakura to each display an expression of fear on our respective faces. But thankfully, Li was able to bring us both back to our sense, and back down to earth so too speak...

"Sakura, Zachary, you can use two Element Cards!" He proceeded to yell out to me and Sakura.

And it was then that I pulled out both the Windy and Water cards. But not before a thought then proceeded to make its way into my mind...

"Our dream, maybe this is the so called test that me and Sakura are supposed to overcome..." I proceeded to think to myself. But unfortunately, this was not the case. As me and Sakura, still had quite a long way to go with regard to capturing the rest of the Clow Cards.

But for now, I decided to push this thought to the side. And as I proceeded to throw both the Windy and Water Cards forward. Me and Sakura also proceeded to ready our respective staffs.

"Windy and Water, come to our aide, help us to fight against Fire! Windy, Water, release and dispel!" Me and Sakura chanted in unison, as we hit the Windy and Water cards at the same time with the tips of our respective staffs. Which was actually possible, since they were stacked one on top of the other.

A split second later, the Windy and Water Clow Card spirits appeared and began soaring towards the Fire card spirit. And even though the Fire Card spirit tried to halt the advance of both the Windy and Water Card spirits, by throwing a wall of fire towards them both. We were relieved to see that both the Windy and Water Card spirits simply wound up passing through the wall of fire like it wasn't even there.

"I don't believe it, it's working!" Li then proceeded to say with a slight bit of shock to his current tone of voice.

As just a second later, the Fire Card spirit was bound by both Windy and Water. To which it then fell over backwards, and then began to fall towards and then hit the ground.

A second after the Fire Card spirit hit the ground, me and Sakura then proceeded to capture and seal it. "Fire Card, we command you to return to your power confined, Fire!" Me and Sakura chanted in unison, as we proceeded to swing our respective staffs down at exactly the same time.

And, with the all too familiar appearance of two respective light blue aura colored Clow Card halves, proceeding to materialize on the tips of our respective staffs. And as the Fire Card spirit was broken down, and then sucked into our respective Clow Card halves. To which the two halves then combined together to form a complete and whole Clow Card, the Fire Card was then sealed.

But, though none of the four of us knew it yet, we still had quite a long way to go. And more surprises, were still very much in store for us. As we would wind up coming into contact with the most well known 90s magical girl in the 90s anime magical girl genres history. I mean after all, she wasn't known to fight for love and for justice for no reason. And as for what else awaited us in the far future? Well that is another story for another time. But for now, we were just glad that we had successfully captured and sealed yet another Clow Card. But, what we would also not know until much later on, was that one of our closest friends, was in fact our next opponent. But as aforementioned, that is another story, for a much later date.

Chapter Text

Well, Spring Break had now officially begun. And it was a couple of weeks since our encounter and capturing of the Fire Card at the school fairgrounds during Christmas. Only now, we were sort of paying a visit to the shrine near Penguin Park. You, know the same shrine in which me and Sakura both encountered and then captured the Maze Card, as well as the Return Card. Well, actually, with regard to the Return Card, that wound up going to Li instead of us. As he was the one who had rescued the both of us from the Clow Card in question. However, with regard to the current situation. This wasn't exactly the case at the current moment. And, what I actually mean by that is...well..."Okay now this is just plain weird, not to mention very annoying and frustrating. Just how much longer is this Clow Card going to continue to give us so much trouble!?" I said, with immense frustration in my tone of voice as me and Sakura, continued to only watch on, as it seemed that anything that we threw at the Clow Card in question, just seemed to have no effect on it. Now for further explanation regarding the current situation, it went like this. Me and Sakura were at the shrine in question. But, the only thing, was that we were currently having a really tough time dealing with a clow card known simply as the Through Card, that seemed to be able to pass through just about anything we could throw at it, whether it be a Clow Card or otherwise.

And it was only when I came up with the idea to use the Maze Card to entrap it, and had suggested it to Sakura, that we finally decided that it was more then enough to help us seal the Through Card. And so, without having to say another word to each other, I pulled out the Maze Card. And once me and Sakura had nodded to each other, we then both raised our respective staffs at exactly the same time. "Maze Card, come to our aide, form a complicated maze to help us trap Through, Maze, release and dispel!" Me and Sakura both chanted in unison, as we swung our staffs down at the exact same time, hitting the Maze Card at the same time with the tips of our respective staffs. And in a swirl of green, the Maze Card appeared, and then began to materialize around the Through Card spirit. And although the Through Card spirit tried to escape, it simply just wound up getting entrapped within one of the Maze Card's many walls. And once the Maze Card had entrapped the Through Card spirit in one of its many walls. Me and Sakura then approached the entrapped Through Card spirit, and then raised our respective staffs at exactly the same time. "We command you to return to your power confined, Through Card!" Me and Sakura both chanted in unison as we then swung our respective staffs down at the exact same time. And once the Through Card was split in half, and sucked into our respective card halves, that had materialized on the tips of our respective staffs, and the two halves then combined to form a complete clow card, the Through Card was sealed.

Only, once both me and Sakura, had signed our names on the now captured and sealed Through Card, a realization then suddenly came to my mind. I had now been in the world of the Cardcaptor anime for quite a few months now. And to be honest, I was now starting to feel a tad bit homesick. However, little did I realize, as future events would soon wind up showing. The act of me being homesick, would soon wind up becoming the least of my problems. And with still no knowledge of future events to come, regarding the Cardcaptor anime, I was still heading into the current future events, almost completely blind. And, though I also did not know it either at the time, Sakura, would soon wind up being a very important part, of what would soon be a much larger picture. And, even though there are technically no villains in our world, that doesn't mean that they don't exist elsewhere.

In fact, another two groups of very well known 90s magical girls, would wind up playing an immensely huge role, in the events that were still to come. I mean after all, there is always something more in play, then just a simple fight of good versus evil. And, while me and Sakura currently only had to deal with capturing the rest of the remaining Clow Cards, this would wind up completely paling in comparison, to what would bring not just Sakura together, but two more well known 90s magical girls as well.

And, as mentioned several chapters ago, you may sometimes have a variably tough or even an easy time dealing with most hands in the game of poker, depending on what hand you may have at that current moment. You will always have an incredibly rough, and maybe even an impossible time, dealing with a hand of Four Aces.

And, not to mention, that I would soon be faced with a life altering choice. And if I wound up choosing wrong, it would wind up having very dire and dangerous consequences. But it wouldn't wind up affecting things for just me and Sakura. In fact, just to make matters all that much more worse. It wouldn't be just me and Sakura, who would wind up suffering for what would wind up being a potential and very catastrophic failure and loss. For if we did in fact lose, or were unable to achieve our goal of capturing the remaining Clow Cards, everyone that we held the most dear and cared about the most, would wind up suffering at the hands of an entity of pure evil. But, more on that at a still very much later date.

Chapter Text

Okay, so about a day or so, had now passed by, since me and Sakura, had captured the Through Card, at the towns shrine. But, as me and Sakura, were currently at the town library. As in, the very same library, in which me and Sakura, had captured the Move Card, not too long ago.

But, however, as me and Sakura, were browsing through the many shelves of books. I suddenly, overheard a conversation, from two of the other people, who were currently, inside the aisle, that was next to the one, that me and Sakura, were currently in. 

"So, have you by any chance finished your homework for spring break?" I heard one of them ask the other in the aisle next to ours.

"Why yes...yes I..." The other one, was about to say back to the other in response. But suddenly, and quite unexpectedly, they wound up stopping mid sentence.

"Actually...I take that back...no...no I haven't," They then quickly followed up with responding in response.

And this very incident of sorts, wound up immediately catching my attention.

"Okay, that was strange of that person, to change their response so quickly...Hold on...wait a second here...I am getting a familiar feeling...I wonder if Sakura," I thought to myself, while I slowly turned my attention to Sakura, to see if she also knew, what this exactly was. And sure enough, Sakura was displaying the sort of usual confident looking expression, the same expression, that was usually present, when she usually sensed the presence, of a Clow Card nearby.

And so, a bit later on, back at our home. And, after I had told Kero, about the discovery, and the all too familiar feeling, that me and Sakura had sensed, at the library. Kero then, immediately realized, which Clow Card it was. Well, it was more like about a half minute of him being in deep thought, until he wound up coming to a conclusion.

"Well, it sounds to me like it's the Libra Card," Kero said, after he had had finished his half minute or so of deep thought.

"The Libra Card?" Sakura then asked in response, with a bit of confusion in her tone.

"So what exactly can the Libra Card do?" I wound up asking Kero my question, only a couple of seconds, after Sakura had asked hers.

"Well, the Libra Card, is able to tell, as to whether or not, a person is lying. And as such, can also force somebody, to tell the truth," Kero said in response.

"Oh okay...so the Libra Card, is basically, the magical version, of a lie detector...so to speak," I thought to myself, as my facial expression, then changed. From my previous expression, of complete confusion, to a look of now complete, and total understanding.

And, fast forward to later that night, maybe about a couple of hours later. Which was after both me and Sakura, had actually wound up sneaking out, to go and capture the Libra Card.

And as it seemed, this really was in fact, just a serious case of deja vu. And this was because, as me and Sakura, made our way towards, and then into the library, through the usual entrance.

We both, then went off, to near the aisles of shelves, in which me and Sakura, had sensed the presence of the Libra Card, earlier in the day.

And, upon spotting the Libra Card spirit in question, which was hanging from the one of the bookshelves. And sure enough, it had actually been hanging, in the very aisle, in which those two people had been standing. And as for the true form of the Libra Card spirit? Well, it was currently, in the form of a strange looking type of ornament. And this was because, the true form of the Libra Card spirit, as me and Sakura took came upon it. Was a pan-scale, with one of its sides holding a sun and the other side was holding a moon. 

Thankfully, and as luck would have it, no one else, was in the library at the current moment. And, not wanting to waste even another second, me and Sakura, then raised our respective staffs, at exactly the same time. "We command you to return to your power confined, Libra Card!" Me and Sakura both chanted in unison as we swung our respective staffs down at exactly the same time. And, once the Libra Card spirit was sucked into both of our respective card halves, that had materialized on the tips of our respective staffs. And once both hard halves had then combined into a complete clow card, the Libra Card was captured and sealed.

And once the Libra Card floated into my free right hand. I then turned my attention to Sakura. And realizing something very nagging, and important, I then, decided to speak up. "We need to get home before Tori and dad get worried about us!" I said, while a frantic looking expression had now found its way onto my face. And, from the frantic expression that Sakura had just given back to me when I had just said that, I knew that she had just realized that as well. And with that thought very prevalent on our minds, we quickly ran out of the library, with the now captured Libra Card now safely put away in my outfits shirt pocket, and off back towards home.

However, even though, we had both successfully captured and sealed, yet another Clow Card. And, though neither me, Sakura, or any of our friends, knew it at the current time. We would soon, be locked, in a test. That if we wound up failing it, would not just wind up putting ourselves at risk. But, if we wound up failing it, then our future allies, would wind up paying the same type of price as well.

And who might these future allies of ours be you ask? Well that, is something, for a much later time.

Chapter Text

Well, it did seem to start out like any other normal day. Actually you know what? Since me and Sakura are Cardcaptors, I don't think that I can consider any of what was going on, and what would ultimately wind up transpiring further on this fic, to be even the slightest bit normal.

"In fact viewers...Oh, sorry about that, I didn't mean to startle you like that...Yes, hello there viewers...this is Zachary here...yea, you know the character that you're currently reading about in this particular fanfic?...Yes viewers...just as it so happens, I happen to have what is known, as Fourth Wall Awareness...In fact viewers...Hey Sakura?...Can you please come over here for a second?...I would like your help to explain to the viewers, that I am not the only one who can do this...*Sakura now proceeds to come into the frame of shot, and proceeds to speak up to address the viewers. And this is while she is currently smiling, with both of her eyes closed*"

"I think that would be best Zachary...Hello there viewers, Sakura here...and yes, Zachary is correct with his statement...we both have the ability to talk to you...*Sakura proceeds to say this, while still smiling with both of her eyes closed*"

"And if I may speak up for moment here Sakura...As you viewers...are going to soon find out as you read more of this fanfics, as well as...*I proceed to try and say this, only for Sakura to now proceed to interject*"

"Actually Zachary, I think that it would be best not to let the viewers know about any of that...I mean after all...they need to be enticed enough to want to read those future chapters for themselves...*Sakura proceeds to say this to me, while still smiling with both of her eyes closed*"

"O-oh, r-right Sakura, that would be a better choice...And if I may for a moment viewers...even though me and Sakura, have been capturing and sealing the clow cards for quite a few months now, I still find her to be a little bit intimidating at times...I mean after all viewers...would you be the same way if you wound up having to work alongside one of the most iconic 90s magical girls in 90s anime magical girl history?...My point exactly...But, as you will wind up reading later on this fanfic...and just to spoil you viewers all with a little bit of foreshadowing...Sakura, isn't going to wind up being the only iconic 90s magical girl in these three fanfics...I mean after all viewers...'The moonlight is a messenger of love'....Ah, got your attention now don't I...Now then viewers...what do you say, that we get on with the chapter now...hmm?"

Okay, so a couple of days had now passed, since me and Sakura had captured the Libra Card at the library. But with regard to what was going on at the current moment...

"Why oh why do such freakishly high tidal waves have to be at the beach today?" I proceeded to say to Sakura, as me and her, along with Li, were currently on a beach.

However, this was sort of then interrupted, when Kero wound up telling us that the freakishly high tidal waves, were actually the work of a clow card. And apparently, it was the Wave Card, which had the ability to create tidal waves out of currently existing water.

And yet...

"Okay, so Zachary, since we both already have the Water Card, I think we should just use that, rather then the Wave Card. I mean after all, it is an Element Card," Sakura now proceeded to say to me.

And this was true, since we both already had the Water Card, I then proceeded to speak up. As we then both agreed, that we would most likely not be using the Wave Card over the Water Card.

Anyway, it was then that me and Sakura, then set about capturing it. And after everyone else had fled the beach because of the approaching freakishly high tidal waves. Me and Sakura, then proceeded to call on our respective staffs. "Oh, key of clow, power of magic, power of light, surrender the wand, the force ignite, Release!" Me and Sakura proceeded to chant in unison. Which was then quickly followed, by the sand on the beach proceeding to whip up quite swiftly around us.

And this was then followed, by our respective keys, then quickly expanding into our respective staffs. To which we then proceeded to grab hold of them, with a quick down and overhanded grasp. To which we then proceeded to twirl our respective staffs, before then finishing off with a pose each. Which just so happened in fact, to be the very same signature pose, that Sakura herself had struck with her staff in the episodes of the actual Cardcaptors anime timeline. Which, was pretty much every single episode. And this wasn't the Cardcaptor Sakura canon timeline, but the Nelvana Dub canon timeline.

But anyway, getting back to the current situation. This was then followed, by me and Sakura, then proceeding to raise our respective staffs above our heads, as we then set about with proceeding to capture and seal the Wave Card spirit. "Wave Card, we command you to return to your power confined, Wave!" Me and Sakura chanted in unison, as we swung our respective staffs down at exactly the same time.

And, once the all too familiar Clow Card halves, materialized on the tips of our respective staffs. And the Wave Card spirit was then quickly broken down, and then  sucked into our respective card halves. Which had materialized on the tips of our respective staffs. To which the Clow Card halves, were then combined into a complete clow card, the Wave Card was then sealed and captured.

But, even though me and Sakura now had yet another capture under our belts, this was going to wind up paling in comparison, to what awaited us in the events to follow. But that, is for another time.

Chapter Text

Well about a week or so had now passed, since me and Sakura, had captured and sealed the Fire Card spirit at the fairgrounds. Which strangely, had allowed Kero to get his power of Fire back. And as for more on regard to the capturing of the Fire Card spirit. It had been done with the help of Li. Since he had used the Time Card to temporarily stop time during the encounter with the Fire Card. And me and Sakura, had used the Sleep Card, to put everyone else besides us to sleep. However, this wasn't currently on either of our minds. Moreover, as this was due to the current fact, that me and Sakura, were currently at home. And the reason was, that we were currently up in our room, doing our spring break homework.

Well Sakura was, and this was due to the clear fact, that I had already finished all of my spring break homework yesterday.

Anyway, this was then followed by the phone in our room ringing. To which I then went over, and then answered it. "Hello, this is Zachary speaking," I said cheerily into the mouthpiece of the phone.

"Zachary, you and Sakura need to get to the school," came Li's voice from the other end of the line. And by the sound of his tone, it sounded as though it could be a Clow Card. So, with this in mind, I proceeded to ask Li about whether or not this was the case. "Why Li, is it a Clow Card by any chance?" I now proceeded to ask Li, with a bit of intrigue to my tone.

"I sensed an unusual presence at the school earlier this morning, so I would assume so…" Li said matter-of-factly from the other end of the line. "Fine, me and Sakura will be there in a bit," I said, as I sighed, and then hung up.

To which I then proceeded to turn my attention to Sakura, and then proceeded to speak up. "Sakura, that was Li, he said that he apparently sensed an unusual presence at the school earlier this morning…? He says it is most likely a Clow Card?" I said, with a bit of reproach in my tone. "Well then Zachary, it seems that we both have another Clow Card to capture," Sakura now proceeded to say to me, as she smiled with her eyes closed.

"R-right Sakura," I now proceeded to say. But it was while I had had a sort of nervous expression on my face, but I did my best to hide it. And the reason as to why I currently had this nervous expression. Well that was due to me still not being used to Sakura's personality, as well as experiencing it for real

So, later that night, me and Sakura, after meeting up with Li, then went to the school to investigate. And, as usual, me and Sakura were now dressed up in yet another one of Madison's battle outfit ensembles. Sakura was dressed up in a red colored outfit that consisted of a cape, with an outline of the sun on the front. And she was also currently wearing a somewhat large looking red colored hat on her head, that was tilted to one side. Which also had two tassels, one on the front edge of it, and the other on the reverse side. One had an ornament of the sun, and the other was of a crescent shaped moon.

And on more with regard to this very hat. Well, it would actually wind up somewhat resembling someone else, that we would be running into in the somewhat distant future. Who believe it or not, actually had a similar looking hat, to the one that Sakura was currently wearing. And for those who are

But anyway, it wasn't long, until we were confronted by a swarm of pink colored bubbles. Which after asking Kero for information regarding it via me asking him on my blue cellphone. We were then told by Kero, that it was the Bubbles Card. And thankfully, he told us that it was harmless in nature. Which given that me and Sakura had captured the Fire Card during our last capture. I then proceeded to breath a slight sigh of relief, since I now knew that at least this time, the Clow Card spirit wasn't hostile, or violent in its nature

And, it was when we were on the school roof after a chase that seemed to last forever. Li then wound up choosing to speak up. "Hold on, here it comes! Both of you get ready!" Li said, as were then confronted by the swarm of pink bubbles again. Which was after Li had drawn our attention to its sudden appearance.

And, with us both then hoping, that nothing would wind up going wrong. Me and Sakura, then proceeded to raise our respective staffs. "Bubbles card, we command you to return to your power confined, Bubbles!" Me and Sakura proceeded to chant together in unison. Which while we did so, we proceeded to swing our respective staffs down at exactly the same time. And, as the wind started to pick up around the three of us, and Madison. Who was currently filming us, as usual. And, as the usual Clow card halves materialized on the tips of our respective staffs. And, as the Clow Card spirit started to break apart, and was then sucked into our respective Clow card halves. And once both halves formed together to make a whole and complete Clow Card, the Bubbles Card was captured.

But, what neither of us, or even Kero or Li realized at the current moment. Was that we would eventually wind up in a duo of tests. One, would wind up transpiring, once all of the Clow Cards were finally all captured. And as for the other? Well, it would wind up being a final test of sorts. Which, if me and Sakura wound up failing either one, then we would not only wind up throwing our own timeline out of balance. But it would also throw at least two more anime timelines out of balance as well. And, me and Sakura, would also need to prepare ourselves. Because we would also wind up coming into contact, with two of the most well known 90s magical girls to every exist. Who like Sakura, helped to turn the magical girl genre, into what it was today. I mean after all, while one was often referred to as 'Magical Girl Genesis,' the other, was not as well known. But, she would wind up becoming just as legendary and well known as me and Sakura. And it would all be thanks, to the help of two more versions of myself. One, who I would find out, was partnered with these very two 90s magical girl groups. And the other? Well, I would find out that she was partnered, with one of the most powerful level 5 Espers to every exist. I mean after all, she wasn't nicknamed The Ace Of Tokiwadai for no reason.

Chapter Text

For both me and Sakura, Spring Break was going great. Well, about as normal as you can get for two siblings that were also Cardcaptors. And tonight was no exception to that, as both me and Sakura were once again going at it, as we both flew on our respective winged Clow staffs across the school grounds, as we attempted to capture yet another clow card, which happened to be the Arrow Card. But, because this was us capturing a Clow Card, we were dressed up in another one of Madison's battle outfits. Sakura was dressed up in an outfit that was green with white accents. And I was dressed up in a similar outfit, except it was light blue with darker blue accents. But right now however, me and Sakura, were busy doing our best to try and outmaneuver an array of arrows that were being shot at us by the Arrow Card spirit. It was while me and Sakura were about to pass one of the many trees on the school's property, that things started to get interesting.

"Element, Lightning, Descend!" A familiar male voice yelled out. And withing a split second, an arrow that was about to land in front of Sakura and I, was instantly fried by the bolt of lightning. "Thanks for the save Li!" I said, thanking him.

"Don't take your eyes off it!" Li said as he turned his attention back to the Arrow Card spirit, which had conjured up another arrow, and was now poised to launch it at him. It was at this point that me and Sakura figured, that now as good a time as any to wrap things up.

And with this in mind, Sakura then pulled out the Windy Card. And as we both then proceeded to turn to each other, and nod in response to each other. We then proceeded to raise our respective Clow staffs. "Windy Card, come to our aid, Windy Release And Dispel!" Me and Sakura proceeded to chant together in unison, as we hit the Windy card at the same time with the tips of our respective Clow staffs. And once the Windy card spirit had appeared and blew a powerful enough wind to distract the Arrow Card spirit for a brief moment.

I then pulled out the Jump Card, to which we once again raised our respective Clow staffs. "Jump!" Me and Sakura then chanted together in unison, as we hit the Jump Card at the same time with the tips of our respective Clow staffs. And once wings had appeared on the sides of our respective shoes, and we had jumped over the Arrow Card spirit, each doing a flip in the air, and then landing back down again. We then raised our respective Clow staffs one final time. "Return to your power confined, Arrow Card!" Me and Sakura proceeded to together in unison, as we swung our respective Clow staffs down at the same time. And with that the Arrow Card was sealed.

It was at this point after the now sealed Arrow Card had landed in my hand, that Meilin decided to speak up from the sidelines. "Li deserves that card far more then they do!" Meilin whined. "Well Meilin, it would seem that Sakura and I deserved it more!" I said inwardly to myself, clearly annoyed with her whining, due to a tickmark being visible on my face, despite my very best effort to hide it. "Well, it looks like you've got a fan club," Madison said to Li, referring to Meilin's comment about Li deserving the Arrow Card more then me and Sakura. However, Li could only give a perplexed expression in response to what Madison had just said. "That was a great job Sakura, you too Zachary, the Arrow Card really had it in for the two of you" Kero said as he flew down to both me and Sakura. "Do I know how to choose two Cardcaptors or what?" He followed up with saying as both me and Sakura smiled.

Later the next day, at the Twin Bells shop. Me and Sakura were browsing, since we had a lot of spare time with it being Spring Break and all. It was after we had each made our respective purchases that Maggie suggested that we both try our luck at a contest that the town was currently running. It consisted of people who had made a purchase reaching their hand into a box and pulling out a colored ball, the ball then determined what sort of prize they would receive. It was as I took my turn, after Sakura had gone and had taken her turn, that Maggie was explaining that many have tried, but none had one the grand prize yet, which was a trip for five to Hong Kong. But, it was when I pulled my hand out, with the ball in my grasp, that I realized that it was gold colored. This, of course caused Maggie to be a bit perplexed, largely since because the ball i pulled was gold colored, meant that I had won the grand prize. This not only shocked me, but Sakura as well, since she had also pulled a gold colored ball as well. It was then that we both knew, that this was going to be a trip of a lifetime.

This may have been a trip of a lifetime, but it had quickly become a trip that had gone completely off the rails. Over the past several days, me and Sakura had been having several weird dreams. These consisted of us both being in an underground area somewhere in the city, and over the progressing dreams, we were confronted by a mysterious women dressed in a peculiar outfit, that seemed to be emanating an aura of pure evil from her. A previous day, a quick chase took place after Sakura and I took off after a pair of mysterious birds through the shopping district of the city, and we then fell under a trance like state in front of an abandoned well after having followed those same birds to that abandoned well. But thankfully, before we both fell into the well and into certain danger or trouble, Li stepped in, and snapped us both out of our trance like states. But not before we both wound up losing our balance, and falling into the water of the abandoned well. Which wound up leaving both of us soaking wet.

And after Madison bumped into Meilin at the shopping district, and after everyone had met up again. It was decided that we would spend the night at Li's house, at least according to his mom for some odd reason. However, it was during the night, that me and Sakura once again had the same dream, only this time we both got had gotten injured in that dream. And despite both of us having woken up, we both discovered that the injuries we had sustained during the dream were anything but imaginary. A day or so after that, it was decided that me, Sakura, and Li would confront this evil spirit. And after going back to the abandoned well, and a huge battle, we managed to barely escape with our lives intact. But not before the evil spirit decided to angrily ask me and Sakura where Clow Reed was. It was at this point that me and Sakura realized that this evil female spirit was interested in only one thing, and that was to get revenge on Clow Reed. Which unfortunately, was going to be a little bit difficult, seeing as how he had died a long time ago. A day after the battle, and a decision was made to go at this again. Sakura and I were dressed up in another one of Madison's battle costumes each, and we once again made our way back to the abandoned well, for one final battle against the evil female spirit.

This fight was quickly starting to get out of hand. Sakura and I now found ourselves bound by the evil female spirit in the wraps that were part of her outfit, both of us unable to move. "Where is Clow Reed!?" The evil female spirit asked. "Clow Reed is dead, he died a long time ago," I said in a depressed sounding tone of voice in yet another attempt to get her to see the truth. And it was at this moment, that the wraps binding me and Sakura seemed to be suddenly loosen slightly.

And it was then, that we decided to use this to our advantage. As we then broke free, and leapt into the air. To which once we had landed on the ground again, and without me having to say a word. I then pulled out the Arrow Card. And Sakura, now realizing what idea I had, then proceeded to nod to me. To which I once I had returned one in response, we both then proceeded to raise our respective Clow staffs.

"Arrow Card, come to our aid, Arrow Release And Dispel!" Me and Sakura proceeded to chant together in unison, as we hit the Arrow Card at the same time with the tips of our respective staffs. And once the Arrow Card spirit appeared and began firing her array of arrows, it was after about a minute of back and forth, that an arrow wound up hitting its mark. And after a brief conversation with the evil female spirit, she wound up fading away. However, as me and Sakura congratulated each other on a job well done, I just somehow knew, that despite having done all of the things we had already done up to this point, we still had a long way to go with regards to the Clow Cards.

Chapter Text

Okay, so things regarding our encounters with the clow card spirits, had actually quieted down a little bit. In fact, it had now been about a week or so, since the last clow card had revealed itself to us. Which before me and Sakura had gone off to Hong Kong, was the Arrow Card.

But carrying on to the current situation...

"It's following us! Why is it following us!?" I had just proceeded to yell. Which was in fact due to the clear and currently obvious fact. That me, Sakura, and Li, were currently being overcome slightly by a concentrated, and also very strong vortex of snow.

Which as Kero had told us earlier in the day, was a clow card called the Snow Card.

But getting back to the situation...

"Maybe it's because the three of you have magical powers?!" Kero now proceeded to try and yell back to me, over the roaring of the vortex of snow, that was still encircling the four of us.

"Alright, this is just getting ridiculous! Hey Sakura? Lets fly!" I now proceeded to yell over to Sakura with. Which I said, while I pulled out the Fly Card. To which me and Sakura then raised our respective staffs, and then hit the Fly Card at the same time, with the tips of our respective staffs.

And upon the both of us proceeding to get onto our respective now winged staffs. I then reached out my hand to Li, in order to get him to climb on. But, for some reason, Li was hesitant.

"Come on Li! Hurry up, we have to get moving!" I now proceeded to yell over to him with a somewhat frantic tone to my voice.

"Are you coming kid or what?!" Kero now proceeded to say to Li. Which thankfully, then wound up doing the trick. As Li then quickly got onto my staff, and me, Sakura, Li, and Kero, then took off into the air, and then away from the vortex of snow. At least for the moment...

But, it was after me, Sakura, Li, and Kero, had escaped the swirling vortex of snow. That Sakura suddenly realized that she was missing her watch from her wrist, which had been given to her as a present. "Oh no!" Sakura had proceeded to say.

"Sakura what is it?" I proceeded to ask her in response.

"My watch is gone!" Sakura proceeded to say.

The only thing was. That once Sakura had then proceeded to back at me, Li and Kero with a now determined look on her face. I then realized, that Sakura wasn't exactly in the best of moods at the moment. Since I could also tell, that her expression, also seemed to have a hint of anger.

And sure enough...

"We're using the Fire Card!" Sakura then said. And as we all found our way onto the entrance structure to the park. And apparently also with great haste, Sakura then proceeded to pull out the Fire Card.

And without wanting to challenge her actions, seeing the mood that she was currently in, I then proceeded to raise my respective staff, as did Sakura. "Fire Card, come to our aid, use your power to melt all the snow, Fire Card Release and Dispel!" Me and Sakura both chanted in unison, as we swung our respective staffs down and hit the Fire Card at exactly the same time, with the tips of our respective staffs.

And once the Snow Card spirit was seen being chased by the Fire Card spirit. Which was after the Fire Card spirit had proceeded to melt all of the snow in the current area. Me and Sakura once again proceeded to raise our respective staffs.

"We command you to return to your power confined, Snow Card!" Me and Sakura then proceeded to chant in unison, as we once again swung our respective staffs down at exactly the same time. And with the all too familiar appearance, of the two glowing clow card halves, then proceeding to materialize on the tips of our respective staffs.

Which was then quickly followed, by the Snow Card spirit, then proceeding to begin to get broken apart, and then sucked into our respective card halves.

And as usual, once both of the glowing card halves, wound up merging with each other, in order to form a now complete clow card, the Snow Card was then captured.

But, as for Sakura's recent anger...

"Well, now we know what happens when Sakura gets mad," Kero said.

"And to be honest with you Kero. I really wouldn't want to be on the receiving end of any of it, when she's like that," I said in a somewhat nervous tone of voice.

But, even though yet another capture was now under both me and Sakura's belts. This would wind up paling in comparison, to what still truly awaited us in both the near, and also somewhat further future.

Because even once all of the clow cards were successfully captured, this was to only be the beginning, of what would later wind up becoming a multi dimensional war. And whether we wanted to take part in it or not. And given who we were still due to run into, in the distant future. We would soon find, that given the overall circumstances, we wouldn't have a choice.

And even worse still if we lost, then we would not wind up being the only people, who would wind up suffering from losing. In fact, if none of us wound up pulling our equal weight. It would wind up putting both our respective anime timeline, as well as dozens, or even millions of other anime timelines at risk, and in grave danger.

So, me, Sakura, and Li would need to be at our best. Because given who our future allies were going to be. And given that some of them, like Sakura, were two of the most well known 90s anime magical girl groups, in 90s anime magical girl history, this could not be any more the truth, if it tried. I mean after all, they didn't have sterling reputations for no reason.

Chapter Text

Okay, so it had been about a week. Though it may have been a little bit more or less then that. Which was not as easy for me to tell as I thought it was, since time in the Cardcaptor anime canon timeline. Though it moved as time usually did in the real world. I still wasn't able to properly gauge, just how long it had actually since me and Sakura had succeeded in the capturing of the Snow Card. Mind you, this was after a bit of us having to deal with the fact that the Snow Card spirit was constantly chasing after us with a whirlwind of snow. But, after the Snow Card spirit wound up snatching Sakura's watch that had been given to her as a gift earlier in that day. And with me not wanting to challenger Sakura when she was as ticked off about it as she was. Me and Sakura, were then able to properly capture and seal the Snow Card spirit, with the use of the Fire Card spirit, that me and Sakura had captured at the fairgrounds with Li back on Christmas of the previous year. But however, this was not the current thing on either me or Sakura's mind.

And the reason as to why this was currently the case, was due to our most recent encounter with a Clow Card spirit, which was known as the Voice Card, had gone and stolen Madison's voice. Which was a big problem, since she was due to sing at our schools upcoming festival. And to be honest, this current problem, was really becoming a real head scratcher for me, Sakura, and Li.

Because not only had Madison literally had her voice stolen by the Voice Card spirit. But because of this, me, Sakura, and Li now had to think of a way to draw the Voice Card spirit out, and get Madison's voice back in time for her to sing at the school's festival. But thankfully, while me, Sakura, and Li were busy at Madison's house, while in deep thought of a way to try and draw out the Voice Card spirit, I then had a very brilliant idea, that would help us to accomplish just that.

"Hey, I've got an idea. So the Song Card spirit still has the ability to sing a song in Madison's voice right?" I proceeded to say to both Sakura and Li. Which after I had said this statement, they both then proceeded to look at me with a bit of confusion. Which was due in a large part to me having said my statement in a somewhat confusing sort of manner.

And upon me then realizing this as well, I then proceeded to say my statement again. But only this time, I proceeded to say it in a much more simpler manner.

"Sakura, do you remember when Madison helped us to capture and seal the Song Card spirit by singing one of her favorite songs? I mean after all, didn't the Song Card copy Madison's voice during that instance as well?" I proceeded to say to Sakura. Which thankfully, then wound up doing the trick.

"So what you're saying is that if we use the Song Card spirit, and have it sings Madison's song in her voice, then it will help to draw out the Voice Card?" Sakura proceeded to respond back to me with saying. Which was so that she could make sure that that was what I had been trying to convey to her and Li with my statement.

And with me then proceeding to nod back to Sakura, in order to let her know that this was in fact what I had been trying to convey. Me and Sakura, then proceeded to pull out our respective Clow Keys. "Key of Clow, power of magic, power of light, surrender the wand, the force ignite, release!" Me and Sakura both proceeded to chant together in unison. Which was then quickly followed about a split second or two later, by the all too familiar sensation, of the wind proceeding to pick up, and then blow through me and Sakura's hair.

And, like all of the other times, both of our respective Clow keys quickly expanded into our respective Clow staffs. Which we proceeded to quickly grab, with a quick one handed, and overhanded downward grasp. Which was then quickly followed by us both then proceeding to twirl our respective Clow staffs, and then strike our respective battle ready posses. And it was then, that me and Sakura proceeded to ready ourselves to seal the Voice Card spirit. And then, I pulled out the Song Card, and me and Sakura then proceeded to raise our respective Clow staffs.

"Song Card, come to our aid, let us hear your beautiful voice. Song Card, Release and Dispel!" Me and Sakura proceeded to chant together in unison. To which we then swung our respective Clow staffs down and hit the Song card at the same time with the tips of our respective staffs.

And once the Song Card spirit then appeared, it then started singing in Madison's voice. "A twinkle in the night sky, far far away. Golden star I gazed upon in my dreams. On a sleepless evening, I sing alone. Tomorrow, I'll wait for you, on a wings of a dream," The Song Card spirit then sang in Madison's voice.

And as I had intended, it didn't take that long at all for the Voice Card spirit to appear. And as it appeared, and then proceeded to look aimlessly around the room. It then caught sight of me, Sakura and Li. And that was when the Voice Card spirit, then tried to escape through the windows of the room that me, Sakura, and Li were currently in.

But thankfully...

"Not so fast!" Li proceeded to shout out, as he then proceeded to use several of his element talismans, to seal off the windows so that the Voice Card spirit couldn't escape. And without either of us wanting to waste another second of time. Me and Sakura once again proceeded to then raise our respective Clow staffs. "Voice Card, we command you to return to your power confined, Voice!" Me and Sakura proceeded to chant in unison, as we then proceeded to swing our respective Clow staffs down at exactly the same time.

And, with the all too familiar appearance of the light blue aura glowing Clow Card halves then suddenly materializing on the tips of our respective staffs. And after the Voice Card spirit had been broken down, and was then sucked into our respective Clow Card halves. To which both of the Clow Card halves had then combined together in order to form a complete and whole Clow Card, the Voice Card spirit was captured and sealed.

But this, was only the beginning. And we still had somewhat of a long way to go.

Chapter Text

Okay, so it had been about a week. Though it may have been a little bit more or less then that. Which, though it was still not as easy for me to tell how long it had been since I had arrived in the Cardcaptor anime canon timeline. And though it moved as time usually did in the real world. I was now finally beginning to be able to properly gauge, just how long it had actually since me and Sakura had succeeded in the capturing of the Voice Card spirit. Mind you, this was after a bit of us having to deal with the fact that the Voice Card spirit had stolen Madison's voice. Which given that she was due to sing at our schools upcoming festival. This was something that me, Sakura, and Li, had to figure out. Which was in order for us to get Madison's voice back. Which was easy for us to accomplish, once I had suggested the idea of using the Song Card spirit, to sing one of Madison's songs in Madison's voice. Which the Song Card had copied, because it was Madison who had helped me and Sakura to capture and seal the Song Card back then. Which was due to her having sung a song, in order to help draw out the Song Card spirit. But however, our previous capturing and sealing of the Song Card spirit, was not the current thing that was on either me or Sakura's mind.

And the reason as to why this was currently the case, was due to our most recent encounter with a Clow Card spirit, which this time, was known as the Lock Card. Which as its name suggested had gone and locked me, Sakura, Li, and Meilin inside of a storage room. Which had actually happened, while we had been visiting a nearby berry farm.

So basically, was currently just a very dire situation. And this was because neither me or Sakura could get hold of Kero on either of our respective cell phones. Which we were doing, so that he could give us any sort of important information regarding the Lock Card spirit. But thankfully, I then came up with an idea, that would help me and Sakura capture and seal the Lock Card spirit, and hopefully, would help me, Sakura, Li, and Meilin, get out of the room that we were currently locked in as a result of the Lock Card spirit. So in a way, we were currently under lock and key. But getting away from that clearly very cheesy pun.

And getting back to my current idea. That if it worked as I thought it was going to, was what would hopefully going to get me, Sakura, Li, and Meilin out of this mess. And as for my idea? Well it was to have me and Sakura insert both of our respective Clow keys into both keyholes of the door of the room that me, Sakura, Li, and Meilin were all currently trapped in.

And thankfully, once me and Sakura had done this. This had then caused the appearance of the true form of the Lock Card spirit. But, the Lock Card spirit, then tried to escape. But, thanks to Li's quick thinking, with using one of his elemental talismans to seal off the door so that the Lock Card spirit couldn't escape.

And with me then proceeding to nod back to Sakura, in order to let her know that now was our chance to seal and capture the Lock Card spirit. Me and Sakura, then proceeded to take both of our respective Clow Keys out of the respective keyholes that we had inserted them into to prompt the appearance of the Lock Card spirit. Me and Sakura, then proceeded to call upon our respective Clow staffs. "Key of Clow, power of magic, power of light, surrender the wand, the force ignite, release!" Me and Sakura both proceeded to then chant together in unison. Which once we had quickly brought both of our respective arms upwards, and then proceeded to throw both of our arms downward. This was then quickly followed about a split second or two later, by the all too familiar sensation, of the wind proceeding to pick up, and then blow through me and Sakura's hair.

And, like all of the other times, both of our respective Clow keys then proceeded to quickly expand into our respective Clow staffs. Which we proceeded to quickly grab, with a quick one handed, and overhanded downward grasp. Which was then quickly followed by us both then proceeding to twirl our respective Clow staffs, and then strike our respective battle ready posses. And it was then, that me and Sakura proceeded to ready ourselves to seal the Lock Card spirit.

And it was shortly after this, that we then proceeded to raise our respective Clow staffs. "Lock Card, we command you to return to your power confined, Lock!" Me and Sakura proceeded to chant together in unison. Which was also while we then proceeded to swing our respective Clow staffs down, at exactly the same time.

And then, with the all too familiar appearance of the light blue aura glowing Clow Card halves then suddenly materializing on the tips of our respective Clow staffs. And after the Lock Card spirit had been broken down, and was then sucked into our respective Clow Card halves. To which both of the Clow Card halves had then combined together in order to form a complete and whole Clow Card, the Clow Card spirit was captured and sealed.

But this, was still only just the beginning of what was still in store for me, Sakura, Li, and Meilin as well. And even if I had had more information then just the first five episodes of the Cardcaptors anime. Then it still would not have prepared me, for what was still too come. And as for what those things were? Well that is a story, for a much later date.

Chapter Text

Okay, so it had been about a week. Though it may have been a little bit more or less then that. Which, though it was still not as easy for me to tell how long it had been since I had arrived in the Cardcaptor anime canon timeline. And though it moved as time usually did in the real world. I was now finally beginning to be able to properly gauge, just how long it had actually since me and Sakura had succeeded in the capturing of the Lock Card spirit. Mind you, this was during me, Sakura, Li, and Meilin, having to deal with the fact that the Lock Card spirit had locked all of us in a room. Which had actually wound up happening while me, Sakura, Li, and Meilin had been visiting a nearby berry farm.

And, it was only after I had come up with the idea of me and Sakura inserting our respective Clow keys into the two keyholes in the door. That the Lock Card spirit then appeared, and in its true form. Which though it then tried to escape, Li was quick to prevent this from happening, by using one of his elemental talismans to seal off the door, so that the Lock Card spirit couldn't escape. But, our recent capturing and sealing of the Lock Card spirit, was not what was currently on either me or Sakura's mind.

And this was due to me currently having to do with the clear and obvious fact, that Sakura was currently a bit under the weather. As in, she currently had a bit of a fever, as well as a cold. But while Sakura had been told to stay in bed until her condition had improved. This didn't stop either of us from having to once again go off, and seal and capture another Clow Card. So with this in mind, after we had both used the Mirror Card spirit, to clone each of us, in order to make sure that no one in the house realized that we weren't there while going out to capture the Clow Card. Me and Sakura, then proceeded to head out to capture the Clow Card. Which this time, was the Cloud Card.

And fast forwarding a couple of minutes later. As me and Sakura stood atop one of the buildings in town. I then realized, that not only was Sakura still not in any sort of condition to stabilize herself for long enough for me to be confident enough that we could seal the Cloud Card spirit. But this had now caused our current situation to start looking really really bad.

Because Sakura was currently having a rough time standing up straight, as the both of us stood on the roof of the building, as both Li and Meilin currently stood behind the both of us. And as a way for me to try and attempt to help Sakura remain upright for long enough for us both to successfully capture and seal the Cloud Card spirit...

"Sakura, I you need to focus, I know that you're a bit under the weather. But I need your help here if we are going to capture this Clow Card," I said with a clearly severe hint of worry in my tone of voice. But thankfully, Li was quick to assist us with this.

"Element, Fire, Come To My Aid!" Li proceeded to exclaim, as he then used his fire elemental talisman. And as the fire proceeded to shoot outwards, and towards a lone floating purple colored cloud just up and in front of me, Sakura, Li, and Meilin, and the roof of the building that the four of us were all still currently standing on top of.

A small looking girl proceeded to then suddenly appear out from the lone purple colored cloud. Which did in fact turn out, to be the Cloud Card spirit.

And it was then that I then proceeded to raise my respective Clow staff. However, as Sakura attempted to raise hers, I then immediately noticed that she had now suddenly begun to falter slightly. But, right before she wound up falling over completely. Meilin then proceeded to come behind her, and it was then that she did something that I wasn't expecting from someone like Meilin, she proceeded to support Sakura, by helping support her arms.

And it was then that I now realized, that thanks to Meilin's help. Sakura was now stable enough for the both of us to now capture and seal the Cloud Card spirit.

And it was then, with this now in mind. That me and Sakura, who now had the help and support of Meilin behind her, then proceeded to raise our respective Clow staffs. "Cloud Card, we command you to return to your power confined, Cloud!" Me and proceeded to chant together in unison. Albeit Sakura said this in a somewhat hoarse sounding tone. But despite this, we were still able to swing our respective Clow staffs down, at exactly the same time.

And then, with the all too familiar appearance of the light blue aura glowing Clow Card halves then suddenly materializing on the tips of our respective Clow staffs. And after the Cloud Card spirit had been broken down, and was then sucked into our respective Clow Card halves. To which both of the Clow Card halves had then combined together in order to form a complete and whole Clow Card, the Cloud Card spirit was captured and sealed. But, it wound up going to Li, instead of me and Sakura.

But, since Li had helped me and Sakura out, by using his fire elemental talisman to help draw out the Cloud Card spirit. I wound up pretty much instantly being okay with having the Cloud Card going to Li. But unfortunately, though yet another Clow Card spirit had now been successfully captured and sealed. We all still had a long way to go. And this did not include, what would wind up happening, even after all of the Clow Cards were all finally sealed and captured. But that, is a story for a much later date.

Chapter Text

Okay, so it had been about a week. Though it may have been a little bit more or less then that. Which, though it was still not as easy for me to tell how long it had been since I had arrived in the Cardcaptor anime canon timeline. And though it moved as time usually did in the real world. I was now finally beginning to be able to properly gauge, just how long it had actually since me and Sakura had succeeded in the capturing of the Cloud Card spirit. Mind you, this was during when Sakura was feeling under the weather. And even though Sakura was, we still had to go and seal the Cloud Card spirit.

And, it was only after Li and Meilin wound up helping me and Sakura, by having Li use one of his elemental talismans to help draw out the Cloud Card spirit. And Meilin was able to help Sakura remain stable, in order for me and her, to successfully capture and seal the Cloud Card spirit. But, even though it wound up going to Li. I felt as though he very much deserved it. But as of right now, our recent capturing and sealing of the Cloud Card spirit, was not what was currently on either me or Sakura's mind.

And as for why this was the case? Well about that...

It was starting out what seemed to be like any other normal day. But as expected, it had suddenly started to get very very weird. And like any normal day, me and Sakura went on a trip to Tokyo with Meilin, Madison, Li, and Kero. But, this normal trip, quickly wound up becoming very strange.

And this had started, once me and Sakura, had decided to visit Tokyo Tower, along with Madison, Li, Meilin, and Kero.

And once we had both inside the front door at the ground floor of Tokyo Tower. We apparently both wound up instantly collapsing. To which this was then followed by the both of us once again having the same recurring dream of us on top of the same building, while also facing Tokyo Tower.

Like all of the other recurring dreams, me and Sakura had our respective Clow staffs clenched in our respective hands. But what was different about this particular dream, was that me and Sakura, were actually looking at these versions of ourselves, from inside of Tokyo Tower. Almost as if, this was a future for the both of us, that was still to present itself to us not that much further into the future.

But, before I could even muster a thought, the familiar voices of both Li and Madison, started to call out to me and Sakura, and this then caused our dream to come to a quick end.

And once me and Sakura both came to, we were instantly made aware, by Li, that this had all been the work of a Clow Card. And as a way to help and hammer this statement home, and also make it confirmed...

"Sakura, the Dream Card is under your foot," Li wound up saying to Sakura with a bit of strain to his current tone of voice.

And upon me and Sakura proceeding to look under Sakura's right foot. We were both then greeted by the form of what appeared to be a light blue butterfly. Which was in fact, the Dream Card spirit.

And then...

"You both need to seal it quickly, my magic can't stop time for very much longer," Li then proceeded to say to both me and Sakura. Which he had proceeded to say with strain once again very much present in his current tone.

"Right!" I then proceeded to say. As me and Sakura, then proceeded to take both of our respective Clow Keys. And this was then followed, by me and Sakura, then proceeding to call upon our respective Clow staffs. "Key of Clow, power of magic, power of light, surrender the wand, the force ignite, release!" Me and Sakura both proceeded to then chant together in unison. Which once we had quickly brought both of our respective arms upwards, and then proceeded to throw both of our arms downward. This was then quickly followed about a split second or two later, by the all too familiar sensation, of the wind proceeding to pick up, and then blow through me and Sakura's hair.

And, like all of the other times, both of our respective Clow keys then proceeded to quickly expand into our respective Clow staffs. Which we proceeded to quickly grab, with a quick one handed, and overhanded downward grasp. Which was then quickly followed by us both then proceeding to twirl our respective Clow staffs, and then strike our respective battle ready posses. And it was then, that me and Sakura proceeded to ready ourselves to seal the Dream Card spirit.

And it was shortly after this, that we then proceeded to raise over to the front door of the ground level of Tokyo Tower, and stand in front of the Dream Card spirit. Me and Sakura, then proceeded to raise our respective Clow staffs. "Dream Card, we command you to return to your power confined, Dream!" Me and Sakura proceeded to chant together in unison. Which was also while we then proceeded to swing our respective Clow staffs down, at exactly the same time.

And then, with the all too familiar appearance of the light blue aura glowing Clow Card halves then suddenly materializing on the tips of our respective Clow staffs. And after the Dream Card spirit had been broken down, and was then sucked into our respective Clow Card halves. To which both of the Clow Card halves had then combined together in order to form a complete and whole Clow Card, the Dream Card spirit was captured and sealed.

But like the Cloud Card spirit from last week, the Dream Card wound up going to Li as well. But, since Li had played a huge role in helping me and Sakura to seal the Dream Card spirit, I once again felt like Li completely deserved it.

But this, was still only just the beginning of what was still in store for me, Sakura, Li, Meilin, Madison, and Kero as well. And nothing was going to wind up preparing us, for what was still too come. I mean after all, it is quite difficult, to beat a hand of Four Aces.

Chapter Text

Okay, so not a lot of time had passed, since me and Sakura, had captured and sealed the Dream Card over at Tokyo Tower. And though neither of us knew it yet, that very tower, was going to wind up playing a very vital role in our futures with regard to the Clow Cards. But this, would not wind up coming into play until several more weeks at least into the future. But as for the current moment, me, Sakura, and Li as well, were currently in the courtyard at Tomoeda Elementary School. And the reason for this, was the three of us, were currently rehearsing our respective lines for an upcoming play that we were due to perform in about a couple days time.

And as for our lines. Well about that exact thing...

"As I do believe...Oh right, Zachary here again viewers...sorry about that...But I do think, that in order to help you viewers understand what our respective lines are supposed to be...We must first, wind the clock back so too speak, to earlier in the day...So viewers, shall we?"

Okay, so winding the events of the day back to earlier in the school day. Ms. MacKenzie, was about to use an ingenious way, to help select the characters, for our upcoming play, which happened to be Sleeping Beauty. And though I did not know it at the time, me, Sakura, as well as Li, were going to wind up playing key roles in this particular school play.

And with regard to that...

"Okay, so it is decided, Li will be the Princess, Sakura will be the prince, and Zachary will be the King," Ms. MacKenzie said. Which upon hearing my role, I was a bit shocked to hear this. As while it wasn't one of the more prominent roles, it was more due to the fact, that I sometimes was prone to having stage fright, back in my life in the real world. And interestingly enough, this fact had actually not changed when I wound up in the Cardcaptors anime timeline.

But, given what was still to happen to me, Sakura, and Li, this was going to wind up being the least of my problems.

But, getting back to the current situation back in the present...

"Sakura lookout, behind you!" I now proceeded to say, as a giant wave of what appeared to be sand, now seemed to appear out of nowhere, and then attempted to try and engulf the three of us.

"Are you serious right now?! Sand?! Why'd it have to be sand!? Oh right, Zachary here again...And yes viewers...that was an indirect Indiana Jones reference...But anyway back to the current situation."

And getting back to the situation...

"Key of Clow, power of magic, power of light, surrender the wand, the force ignite, release!" Me and Sakura proceeded to chant in unison. As we proceeded to pull out our keys, and about a second later, the circle of the seal of Clow, appeared under both me and Sakura. And just like all the previous times, the wind proceeded to pick up around me and Sakura. And both of our respective staffs, expanded into their usual full size. And upon both of us then proceeding to quickly grab them with a quick and reflexive overhanded and downward grab. We then proceeded to twirl our respective staffs, and then struck a pose each.

And not even a second later...

"Fly!" Me and Sakura proceeded to chant in unison, as I proceeded to quickly pull out the Fly Card, and then threw it forward. And as me and Sakura quickly raised our respective staffs, we then swung them down at a tremendous speed, and hit the Fly Card at the exact same time, with the tips of our respective staffs. And a split second later, the wings of the Fly Card, proceeded to adorn the bird like heads of our respective staffs.

And once we had mounted our respective now winged staffs, and Li jumped onto Sakura's staff along with her. The three of us managed to lift off of the ground, and away from the wall of sand, just as it proceeded to hit the ground where the three of us once stood.

And as me, Sakura, and L continuously flew across the school grounds on both of our respective winged staffs, whilst proceeding to dodge the huge wave of sand that seemed to chase after us with malign intent. I then got an idea, that would allow us to seal the Clow Card. Which given that it was in the form of sand, we didn't really need Kero to tell us what the Clow Card in question was. As it was clearly the Sand Card, or more the Sand Card spirit.

And it was only once I had told Sakura and Li about my idea, to use the Water Card to saturate the sand. And to have Li help out by using the Freeze Card. The three of us then finally touched back down on the ground, on a bare piece of the area of the courtyard, that was at least somewhat of a distance away from the currently rapidly approaching sand of the Sand Card spirit.

And it was only then, that I proceeded to pull out the Water Card, and me and Sakura then proceeded to raise our respective staffs. "Water Card, come to our aid, use your water to saturate the sand! Water, release and dispel!" Me and Sakura proceeded to chant in unison, as we proceeded to hit the Water Card at the exact same time, with the tips of our respective staffs. Which was followed by the appearance of the Water Card spirit only a split second later. And at the exact same time, Li used his Jian, to help call forth the Freeze Card spirit. Which he managed to do, by holding his Jian upside down with both of his hands, and then slammed the tip of his Jian against the the Freeze Card.

And, once the sand form of the Sand Card spirit, was then saturated, as well as frozen solid by the Freeze Card spirit, me and Sakura, then proceeded to raise our respective staffs, in order to seal the Sand Card spirit, before it wound up deciding to break free again.

"Sand Card, we command you to return to your power confined, Sand!" Me and Sakura chanted in unison, as we proceeded to swing our respective staffs down at exactly the same time. And once the Sand Card spirit was sucked into both of our respective card halves, that had materialized on the tips of our respective staffs. And once both hard halves had then combined into a complete clow card, the Sand Card was captured and sealed.

But, even though it wound up landing in Sakura's hands. She had decided for some reason, to let Li have it instead. But rather then ask Sakura, as to why she had chosen to let Li have it, I decided not to pry. And I instead decided to appreciate the fact that the three of us had managed to capture another clow card. But none of us would realize at the time, that this was only the beginning of what was lying in store for us.

Chapter Text

Okay, so not a lot of time had passed, since me and Sakura, had captured and sealed the Sand Card back at our schools grounds. And though neither of us knew it yet, that we were actually very close to collecting the rest of the remaining Clow Cards. But with regard to what was still to come for us with regard to that. This, would not wind up coming into play for at least two more weeks into the future. But as for the current moment, me, Sakura, Li, as well as the rest of our schools class, were currently in the schools auditorium. More specifically, we were all currently backstage. And the reason for this, was that we were all currently waiting for the signal to be given. in order for the play to start.

But for the moment, we were all currently rehearsing our respective lines for the play that we were due to perform.

And as for our lines, this was soon going to become the least of any of our problems

But, getting back to the current situation back in the present. And with the signal then being given for the play to start. I then took my position on stage, alongside several more of our classmates. And little did I know, that this play, was soon going to be nightmare for me and Sakura.

And now, fast forwarding to a little bit later in the play. And the play was now at the scene, where Li, who was playing the princess, and Sakura, who was playing the prince, were due to reach the climax of the play. But then, all of the sudden, a wave of what I could only describe to be darkness, then descended over the stage, and the rest of the auditorium. But strangely, I was still able to see both Sakura and Li standing not that far in front of me. Since I was currently off to one side of the stage where the curtains were.

But then...

"What's going on?" Sakura then proceeded to say to Li. And yet at the moment, Sakura didn't know that I was still visible to both her and Li.

But as for Li? Well about that...

"You and Zachary need to hurry, or none of us will be able to come back!" Li then proceeded to call out to Sakura. But then, before either me or Sakura could ask what Li meant by this statement of his. The darkness then proceeded to wash over him, and thus caused him to disappear as well.

But for some reason, me and Sakura were the only ones, who hadn't been swallowed up by the darkness. And so, with this clearly on my mind...

"Sakura! We need to go and find Madison!" I proceeded to shout out to Sakura. As I proceeded to run over to her, and then proceeded to help her up with one of my hands.

And just after I had said my statement, me and Sakura then proceeded to run towards the direction of the sound booth at the back of what we assumed was still the auditorium.

But, after at least a minute of the both of us proceeding to continuously run. We still hadn't seen anything, or anyone. And it was only once I had temporarily stopped running, that I then realized what this most likely was. And so, with this in mind...

"Sakura wait! This has to be a Clow Card! Hold on for a second!" I proceeded to call out to Sakura. Who then proceeded to stop running, and then proceeded to turn her attention towards me.

"That is probably what this is Zachary, but which one do you suppose it is?" Sakura then proceeded to ask back to me in response.

And as for my response back...

"Well, it clearly isn't the Night Card. So, by process of elimination, then I would say that it is more then likely the Dark Card," I proceeded to say. Which as a way for my inferred guess to be confirmed to be correct. My stating of the Clow Card in question being the Dark Card. Had then caused the darkness that was still surrounding me and Sakura, to then proceed to briefly warp and ripple for a few brief moments.

But yet, this didn't dispel the darkness. But what was about to happen next, would. And with regard to that...

"But, since the darkness didn't disperse, it must be another Clow Card. The only question is, which other Clow Card is involved in this particular situation. Now let me think," I then proceeded to say out loud. Which just as I had proceeded to bring one of my hands towards the bottom of my chin. I then noticed something significant. And it was that my hand, as well as the rest of my body, seemed to be glowing a bit lighter then it usually did.

And, once I looked over briefly at Sakura, I then realized that she too, was also glowing a bit lighter then she usually did. And so, with this thought in mind...

"Sakura, I need you to look at your hand. Now what do you see?" I then proceeded to call out to Sakura with. And, once Sakura had raised one of her hands towards her face, and into her field of vision. She then realized exactly what I had been just talking about.

And then...

"So then, from the Darkness, comes the Light? So then, it must be the Light Card!" Sakura proceeded to call out. Having now realized the identity of the other Clow Card that was also behind this occurrence.

And sure enough, the area around me and Sakura then proceeded to light up almost instantly. And, with the appearance of a bright ball of light proceeding to exit from each of our respective bodies. These two bright balls of light, then proceeded to merge with each other. Which wound up with a figure appearing in a brief flash of bright light.

And interestingly...

"Yes Sakura and Zachary. I have been within both of your hearts since the seal on the Clow Book was broken," the now visible form of the Light Card spirit wound up saying to both me and Sakura.

But strangely, a wave of what appeared to be dark energy, then proceeded to materialize next to the Light Card spirit. Which just so happened, to be the Dark Card spirit.

And then...

"Now Sakura and Zachary, seal us both," both the Light and Dark Card spirits proceeded to say to me and Sakura.

As me and Sakura, then proceeded to take both of our respective Clow Keys. And this was then followed, by me and Sakura, then proceeding to call upon our respective Clow staffs. "Key of Clow, power of magic, power of light, surrender the wand, the force ignite, release!" Me and Sakura both proceeded to then chant together in unison. Which once we had quickly brought both of our respective arms upwards, and then proceeded to throw both of our arms downward. This was then quickly followed about a split second or two later, by the all too familiar sensation, of the wind proceeding to pick up, and then blow through me and Sakura's hair.

And, like all of the other times, both of our respective Clow keys then proceeded to quickly expand into our respective Clow staffs. Which we proceeded to quickly grab, with a quick one handed, and overhanded downward grasp. Which was then quickly followed by us both then proceeding to twirl our respective Clow staffs, and then strike our respective battle ready posses. And it was then, that me and Sakura proceeded to ready ourselves to seal the Light and Dark Card spirits.

And it was then, that me and Sakura then proceeded to raise our respective Clow staffs. "Light and Dark Cards, we command you to return to your power confined, Light and Dark!" Me and Sakura proceeded to chant together in unison. As we both also proceeded to swing our respective Clow staffs down, at exactly the same time.

And then, with the all too familiar appearance of the light blue aura glowing Clow Card halves then suddenly materializing on the tips of our respective Clow staffs. And after the Light and Dark Card spirits had been broken down, and were then sucked into our respective Clow Card halves. To which both of the Clow Card halves had then combined together in order to form a complete and whole Clow Card, both the Light and Dark Card spirits were captured and sealed.

However, just before both the Light and Dark Card spirits had disappeared and became Clow Cards once more, each one of them then decided to tell us both one more thing. "Believe in yourselves, you're both the chosen ones!" "The Final Judgment will come from Yue!" And though neither of us knew it at that current moment, things were about to soon get that much more interesting for the both of us. And unfortunately, I would soon be faced with a choice, that depending on the outcome, would have an everlasting effect on the events that would follow. But more on that at a much later date.

Chapter Text

Okay, so not a lot of time had passed, since me and Sakura, had captured and sealed the Light Card, and the Dark Card inside of our schools auditorium. And though neither of us still knew it as of yet. We were now actually very very close to collecting the rest of the remaining Clow Cards. But as for the current moment, me, Sakura, Li, and Meilin were currently having something else on our minds. More specifically, we were all currently in the courtyard of Tomoeda Elementary School. And the reason for this, was that we were all currently discussing something very important that both me and Sakura had recently found out.

But, for some reason, I still couldn't get part of what had gone on only but a week ago out of my head. When me and Sakura had successfully captured and sealed the Light Card, and Dark Card spirits.

And as for what part? Well about that...

"You and Zachary need to hurry, or none of us will be able to come back!"

"Sakura! We need to go and find Madison!"

"Sakura wait! This has to be a Clow Card! Hold on for a second!"

"That is probably what this is Zachary, but which one do you suppose it is?"

"Well, it clearly isn't the Night Card. So, by process of elimination, then I would say that it is more then likely the Dark Card."

"But, since the darkness didn't disperse, it must be another Clow Card. The only question is, which other Clow Card is involved in this particular situation. Now let me think."

"Sakura, I need you to look at your hand. Now what do you see?" .

"So then, from the Darkness, comes the Light? So then, it must be the Light Card!"

"Yes Sakura and Zachary. I have been within both of your hearts since the seal on the Clow Book was broken."

"Now Sakura and Zachary, seal us both."

"Light and Dark Cards, we command you to return to your power confined, Light and Dark!"

"Believe in yourselves, you're both the chosen ones!"

"The Final Judgment will come from Yue!"

And it was only once my flashback from that very incident had concluded, that I then was brought back to the current situation. Which as it so happened was as follows...

"It really is unfortunate that you're heading back to Hong Kong Meilin. But look at it this way, you won't have to worry about the Clow Cards right?" I proceeded to say to Meilin, in an attempt to try and cheer her up.

I mean after all, out of me, Sakura, Li, and Meilin. Meilin, was the only one out of us that didn't have any magical powers whatsoever. But despite this, she had still been a very big help to me and Sakura. Which had been the case when me and Sakura had captured the Fight Card. And Meilin was also a big help to me and Sakura, with helping us capture the Cloud Card a couple of weeks back. But, with what was about to happen tonight? It would wind up with having Meilin help me, Sakura, and Li, one final time. Well, at least until she had come back from Hong Kong. But that, is something for a much later date.

But, fast forwarding to later that night...

"Okay, so am I crazy, or am I currently seeing double?" I proceeded to say, as me, Sakura, Li, and Meilin, were all currently confronted with a Clow Card. That seemed to have the ability to duplicate anything and everything. Which after confirmation from Kero, who was currently with us. It turned out to be a Clow Card called the Twin Card.

But, knowing its identity, wasn't the current issue. In fact, what the real issue at the moment was as follows...

"Wait, why didn't it get sealed?!" I proceeded to exclaim with a bit of both surprise and frustration currently mixed in my current tone of voice. And as for the context? Well, apparently the Twin Card spirit, was actually what appeared to be two small kids. And as for why I had become so frustrated as well as surprised? Well that was because me and Sakura had attempted to capture only one of the two parts of the Twin Card spirit.

And to make matters just that much worse for me and Sakura, both of the two small kids were part of the same card. So that meant, that me and Sakura, would have to capture them both at the same time. Which unfortunately, was not something that was possible without some sort of help. And this was made more apparent, due to the fact, that the Twin Card spirit was able to catch on pretty quickly to what we were planning. And as a result, were able to foil our attempts to capture it.

But then, I wound up getting an idea, that if it worked as I figured it was going to, would allow me and Sakura to capture and seal the Twin Card spirit.

And so, with this very idea of mine mind...

"Meilin, we need your help! You and Li are able to predict each others moves without having to signal to each other right? Well then that is what is going to wind up giving us an edge in this!" I proceeded to shout out over to Meilin with.

Which just as I had finished my statement over to Meilin. Both she and Li, then realized exactly what it was that I was suggesting.

And sure enough, with the help of Li and Meilin. We were able to get the Twin Card spirit tired out enough, to where we were now able to capture it.

And, as the Twin Card spirit was then kicked down the street one final time by both Li and Meilin. And as the Twin Card spirit finally skidded to a complete stop only a couple feet away. Me and Sakura then proceeded to raise our respective Clow staffs.

"Twin Card, we command you to return to your power confined, Twin!" Me and Sakura proceeded to chant together in unison.

And then, with the all too familiar appearance of the light blue aura glowing Clow Card halves then suddenly materializing on the tips of our respective Clow staffs. And after the Twin Card spirit had been broken down, and were then sucked into our respective Clow Card halves. To which both of the Clow Card halves had then combined together in order to form a complete and whole Clow Card, both the Twin Card was captured and sealed.

Chapter Text

So, as it currently stood, it had been just a couple of days, since me and Sakura, had captured the Twin Card, with the help of both Li, and Meilin. However, as it currently stood, we were both sort of preoccupied at the current moment. Which was further confirmed by the overwhelming fact, that both of us, along with Li, were currently on board a train, and we were currently passing by Tokyo Tower. 

"I mean, what happens next, there is only one more Clow Card left to capture," I heard Sakura say, while looking at Tokyo Tower from the window of the moving train. ​And it was only once I had also, turned my attention towards Tokyo Tower, that I was then brought back down to earth, so to speak.

"Oh, that's right...I forgot about that recurring dream that both me and Sakura had been having for quite a while now...I really do wish that I knew more about that dream...But, seeing as how I hadn't watched anything past episode 5 of the Nelvana Dub version of the anime...I am still very much, Going In Almost Completely Blind," I thought to myself, as I continued to stare off in a bit of thought, at Tokyo Tower, as the train continued to pass it by.

A little bit later, at an archery range. Me, Sakura, Li, and Madison. Along with Kero, who the moment, as per usual, was currently hiding in my school bag, so that he wouldn't be seen. And you might now all be asking yourselves, as to why we were all currently at an archery range, correct? Well, as was currently the case, we were watching an archery tournament of sorts. And who should be participating in it but Julian.

And to be completely honest. Well, not like I haven't been completely honest throughout the entire length of this fanfic, but I digress.

Anyway, Julian was currently participating in the archery tournament. However, the most significant factor here, was that Ms. Mackenzie, was also participating. And as it currently stood, they were both versing against each other, going shot for shot, in the current final match of the tournament.

And not to be surprised here or anything, but both of them, were incredibly good at it. Never mind the fact that they kept getting bullseye after bullseye, but like I said, this was the final match of the tournament, so I wasn't really as surprised as I should've been.

This was basically due, to what I had heard Sakura say earlier, while we were on board the train, and were passing by Tokyo Tower.

"I still can't seem to get what Sakura said back on the train out of my mind...It is as if, once both of us have captured, and sealed the final Clow Card, then things, won't be exactly over yet...In fact, it might actually seem, as though me and Sakura's adventure, will only be just beginning," I thought to myself, in quite a deep thought.

Only for me to be brought back out of my deep thought, when I couldn't help, but overhear Ms. Mackenzie, speak in the most hush of tones, a single word, "Yue."

This was then followed, quite weirdly I might add, by Ms. Mackenzie, letting go of the arrow, that she had already had drawn back in the drawstring of her bow. Which, once it had whizzed through the air, towards the target, wound up embedding itself, quite a little bit of a way from the target, that the arrow in question, was intended to hit.

In fact, the arrow, had actually embedded itself, on the outside fascia, of the target row itself. And if I had to take a quick educated guess, as to how far that was, I would honestly have said, that it was far enough outside of the target, to be considered to be worth zero points.

However, my thought was then interrupted once again, by everyone except for me, then starting into a round of claps. And this was then followed during this, by Li of all people then speaking up. "Ms. Mackenzie missed that by a mile, something must've distracted her," I heard Li, say over the noise of the people clapping.

And this, not surprisingly, caused me, to once again, go back into deep thought. "Well Li...I would assume, that it was more then likely due to Ms. Mackenzie saying the word, 'Yue." Wait a sec, here!...I remember now, the Light and Dark Cards, back when me and Sakura had captured and sealed them both in the auditorium weeks back, did say something along the lines, of 'the Final Judgment, will come from Yue." So then that would mean...hold on...lets not just jump to conclusions here...get a hold of yourself...Still, if what the Light and Dark Cards said was true, then I have a strange feeling, that me and Sakura, as well as everyone else involved with the Clow Cards, might soon be locked, in a fight, for our very lives," I thought to myself, with a now all too visible shocked expression, now plastered across my face.

A few hours later, at a nearby sculpture garden. Me and Sakura, had sort of lost track of Kero. Well, when I say that, Kero, had sort of flown off somewhere.

But, it was only once we had come across Kero, again, who had been conversing with Ms. Mackenzie. That I was then now starting to realize, just that much more, that everything, regarding me, Sakura, our friends, as well as the Clow Cards, were not even the least bit close to being over with.

In fact, before me and Sakura, had happened across the conversation, that had been taking place, between Kero and Ms. Mackenzie, I couldn't help, but overhear a small bit of the conversation.

"So, you haven't told either of them yet?" I heard the unmistakable voice of Ms. Mackenzie ask Kero.

"No," I then heard the unmistakable voice of Kero answer back.

"Not about the Final Judgment?" I then heard Ms. Mackenzie answer back.

Which once, she had said that, a small look of shock, then found its way onto my face. Only this time, it was far less obvious, then when I had been such, back at the archery range, during the archery tournament.

Now, fast forward to a couple minutes later, and I couldn't help, but then get, an all too familiar feeling, which was then followed, by quite a few, ground like tremors, then vibrate, through the ground beneath me.

"Well then, it looks as though the last Clow Card is about to reveal itself...let me just let Sakura know," I began, only to stop somewhat dead in my tracks, when I then realized, that Julian, was currently present.

"Oh, well this is clearly not the most ideal...hmm...Well, it would seem, as though things, have now gotten quite a bit more complicated," I thought to myself, as a sweatdrop, now made itself visible, on one side of my face.

Chapter Text

Okay, so things regarding the current appearance of the final Clow Card, hadn't exactly gone according to plan. In fact, as a large boulder like pillar, now suddenly shot up from the ground. Which was then quickly followed by several more, in almost rapid succession. I couldn't help, but then overhear, the now unmistakable sound, of the ground, now starting to shake in just that much more, of a violent manner.

And, as the cracks in the ground, now started to quickly branch out across the ground. And as I took notice of this, I then, wound up stopping completely dead, with my face, then turning an almost complete, sheet of white.

For what I was actually looking at, was Madison, who at the moment, was in the direct path, of the current branching cracks in the ground.

However, and thankfully, I was then able to breath out a short sigh of relief. And the reason?...Well...

"Madison, lookout!" I heard the voice of Sakura yell. As she then managed, to get over to Madison, and get her out of the way of the branching cracks in the ground, just in time.

"Sakura, Zachary, use your magic!" I then heard the unmistakable voice of Kero yell. And this, not surprisingly, caused me to look at Kero, in almost complete disbelief.

"What, here?!" I heard Sakura then yell in response.

And to be honest, I didn't question Sakura's response to what Kero had just said, in the slightest.

"But, Julian will see us!" I heard Sakura say in response.

"Use the Sleep Card!" I then heard Li yell in response.

And with Li then having said that. I then turned my attention to Sakura, while giving her an expression, as if to let her know, that given the currently unfolding situation, neither of us, really had any choice in the matter. And to be honest, Sakura, pretty much knew this as well.

And so, with Sakura, then nodding to me, and me nodding back to her in response. We then both, pulled out our respective keys.

"Oh key of Clow, power of magic, power of light, surrender the wand, the force ignite, RELEASE!" Me and Sakura chanted in unison, as the all too familiar sand, then started to whip through the air around us both, and in an instant, both of our respective keys, were once again, in staff form.

And not wanting to waste anymore time, I then pulled out the Sleep Card. To which me and Sakura, then raised our respective staffs. "Sleep Card, come to our aide, release and dispel!" Me and Sakura chanted in unison, as we hit the Sleep Card, at the exact same time, with the tips of our respective staffs.

And, with the all too familiar appearance, of the Sleep Card spirit, and with it flying through the air, whilst putting everyone to sleep, besides, me, Sakura, Li, and apparently, Ms. Mackenzie as well. Me and Sakura, then set to work, on capturing and sealing, the last, and final Clow Card.

A short time later, on a nearby building, after me and Sakura, had had a less then safe run-in with the Earth Cards physical form. And after we had both tried, and failed, to attack the Earth Card, with the Water Card. And, when I say that...well...

"Are you kidding me?!" I said out loud.

"It just grew back!" Sakura chimed in right after me. As the Earth Card spirits head, had simply just grown back even after the Water Card, had managed to slice it off so easily.

I then took notice, of Kero, now somewhat short of breath, on the roof of the house, that the three of us were currently on. "Kero are you alright?" I asked him.

"Yea I'm fine, but you can't defeat Earth with just an attack card," Kero said to me in response.

"Then, how are we both supposed to defeat it?" Sakura asked in response.

"You both can do this, just search for a card that has never let you both down," Kero then said.

And to be honest, I couldn't help, but have a sweatdrop, then make itself visible, on one side of my face. "Okay Kero, not really the most helpful of advice, but I guess it is advice nonetheless," I thought to myself.

And, after a short bit, of me and Sakura, using the Jump Card, to dodge quite a lot, of the Earth Card spirits attacks. And while me, Sakura, and Kero, were midway through one of our jumps, and were currently high above the ground. Me and Sakura, couldn't help but notice, the sheer amount of damage, that was being caused, by the Earth Card spirit.

"It's causing so much damage," Sakura said.

But, it was while I had been looking on, alongside Sakura, at the still mounting damage, that was being caused by the earth like pillars of the Earth Card spirit. I then couldn't help but notice, that the trees surrounding the mounting damage from the Earth Card spirit, had not been knocked down.

"Wait a second, Kero told me and Sakura, to search for a card that has never let us both down, and trees wrap themselves around the earth all the time, so maybe," I thought myself, as I then, without having to think very much about it, reached into my pocket, and then pulled out a Clow Card.

"Hey Sakura!" I yelled to her, while holding up the Clow Card, that I had just pulled from my pocket. And yet, even though I had not shown Sakura the identity, of the Clow Card in question, I could somehow tell, from the look on her face, that she knew almost immediately what my plan was.

And so, without wanting to waste even another second, and once we had both landed back down on the ground again. Me and Sakura, did a quick heel turn of sorts, as we both, then started to make our way, towards the Earth Card spirit.

"Whoa, whoa, whoa, hold on a sec here!" I heard Kero yell out to us in somewhat of a protest, as if he thought, that we were crazy.

But thankfully though, both me and Sakura, were quick to explain to Kero, our logic for doing this.

"Kero, you said for me and Sakura to search for a card that has never let us down!" I said, with a now very determined look on my face.

"So we both know that this is it!" Sakura said shortly after.

And with both of us having said our separate statements. Me and Sakura, then set to work, with capturing and sealing the Earth Card spirit.

"Wood card, come to our aide, use your vines to help us both trap Earth. Wood, release and dispel!" Me and Sakura, chanted in unison, as we hit the Wood Card at the exact same time with the tips of our respective staffs.

And a split second later the Wood Card spirit then appeared and began soaring towards the Earth Card spirit. And a second or later, the Earth Card spirit had then been bound, by the Wood card spirits many vines.

"Seal it!" I then heard Kero say to me and Sakura.

And, with me and Sakura, quickly turning to each other, and then nodding. We both then raised our respective staffs.

"Earth Card, we command you to return to your power confined, Earth!" Me and Sakura chanted in unison, as we both then swung our respective staffs down, at exactly the same time.

And, with the Earth Card spirit, then being sucked into both of our respective Clow Card halves, which just like all the Clow Card captures before, then formed together to form a whole and complete Clow Card, the Earth Card was sealed.

But even though the final Clow Card had now finally been captured. I somehow still knew deep down, that this, was still very much, far from being over.

Chapter Text

Although it had been a long and tiring day for Sakura, me, and everyone else, I just knew that things weren't going to get any easier anytime soon. And this was largely due to the fact that earlier in the day, shortly after Sakura and I had captured the Earth card that Kero had then transformed into his true form.

To make matters even more complicated, once Sakura and I made it back to the area where everyone else was after capturing the Earth card, we were then told to seal it as usual with both of our names.

This also wasn't made any less embarrassing due to the fact both me and Sakura were once again dressed up in another one of Madison's card capturing outfit ensembles.

Sakura was dressed up in a pink outfit with yellow accents, while i was dressed up in an outfit that resembled a medieval knight.

However, once Sakura had finished signing her name, that was when things started to really kick off.

Julian who had been knocked out by the Sleep card during Li, Sakura and I's battle with the Earth card began to glow and then angel wings sprouted from his back.

While all the while, Li, Sakura and I stood there in utter disbelief.

Once the glowing had stopped and the angel wings had parted, an entirely different individual stood in Julian's place.

Earlier we were told that like Kero showing his true form that another individual would manifest himself by the name of Yue.

I just knew deep down that this was him and whatever was this Yue had planned and what was about to happen would not be easy.

"It's been a long time Keroberos," Yue said.

"Yes it has," Keroberos said in response.

"You were careless, the Clow Cards should've never escaped," Yue said.

"Perhaps, but you know as well as I do that nothing happens by accident, Yue, I knew that you were close by, waiting, preparing," Keroberos said in response.

"Why didn't Julian tell us?" Sakura asked.

"I don't think he knew," I thought to myself in response.

"Yue kept his true identity hidden from him, he didn't know, without the final card I could only sense your presence," Keroberos said in response.

This was then followed, by Keroberos, turning his attention, to Ms. Mackenzie. "And you, you have magical powers as well, I thought for a time that you could be the judge. But, you helped both Sakura and Zachary. It was then that I realized that you couldn't be the judge. It is not the judges job to help others find their way," Keroberos said, while he, towards the end of his statement, had given a sort of side-glance towards Yue.

"Wait a second here Kero, what did you realize?" Sakura asked Keroberos in a somewhat confused sounding tone.

However, it was then that Yue decided to interject by flying over to get a closer look at both me and Sakura. "So we finally meet Sakura and Zachary, the first two candidates to be the masters of the clow cards, chosen by Keroberos. And yet, I sense another that has the cards," Yue said, obviously referring to Li.

"Their is no point in passing Final Judgment on those who are unable to capture all the cards themselves," Yue continued.

"Sakura and Zachary both have learned much, I have faith that they will both pass the test," Keroberos said in response.

"You seem confident," Yue said. "By tradition, the final decision belongs to you," Keroberos said in response.

"Then let the Final Judgment begin," Yue said.

"I am Yue, the judge, Final Judgment belongs to me," Yue said to Li who stood opposite him on the other side of the top of the structure facing him.

"You may use all of the cards at your disposal, try and defeat me," Yue said, as he conjured up large chunks of crystals from his right hand and began firing them towards Li at astonishing speed.

Only a second or two later, Li was struck in his left side by a crystal and was nearly knocked off the building.

It was at this point that Sakura began to rush towards the fight to try and save Li and was almost immediately stopped by an invisible barrier.

As Sakura continuously pounded on the barrier as I looked on from a couple feet away with a very concerned look on my face.

She constantly begged Keroberos to help, but unfortunately Keroberos said that no one could help him and that it was his fight and his fight alone.

It was at this point that Li decided to use one of his fire element talismans on Yue. "Element, fire, come to my aide!" Li chanted as he hit his talisman with the blade of his Jian.

As the fire from his element talisman consumed Yue, Li at first thought that it had worked, but as the flames dissipated and Yue was shown not to have even a scratch on him, it became clear that Li would have to try something else.

"You cannot defeat Yue with just fire alone!" Yue said as to which Li promptly pulled out another element talisman.

"Element...wind!" He started to chant, to which Yue then responded. "It's no use, i thought a direct descendant of clow reed would be more of a challenge." Li then decided to pull out the Time card to try and see if that would give him some sort of an advantage.

As the Time card landed near the roof, Li hit the Time card with the tip of his Jian. "Time!" He chanted.

But it was only after he looked up after Time card had frozen everything around him that Yue was not in front of him.

It was then that Yue's voice was heard from behind him. "Time is one of the cards under my protection," to which he then used Time's powers to freeze Li, and then followed up by speaking. "This is the end," Yue then said, to which the night was then filled by Li yelling.

It was then that Li reappeared on the ground in front of me and Sakura. As he woozily swooned back and forth, he gradually began to speak, "he took...all of my cards," he said.

"What, all of them?" Sakura exclaimed.

"Be careful Sakura, he is very powerful," he then turned to me and said "you too Zachary."

It was shortly after Li had told me and Sakura to be careful that Yue decided to speak. "It is now time to call upon the next candidates," to which both Sakura and I immediately felt another presence take over both of us to which we both faded out of view of everyone on the ground.

"Sakura, Zachary!" Madison exclaimed as she witnessed both of us fade out of existence.

It just seemed to go on forever as I stared off into nothing, waiting for everything around me to materialize again and for Sakura to reappear again beside me.

I just couldn't shake the feeling that something just wasn't right.

"I see we have a new player in the game," a disembodied voice called out from the void. I immediately perked up. "Who are you, show yourself!?" I said in a commanding tone.

"Oh come come now Cardcaptor, you know as well as I do that you don't belong here," the disembodied voice fired back.

"What are you talking about?!" I exclaimed.

"I know all, and I see all, I am everywhere, and also nowhere," the disembodied voice said.

"Oh, so you are basically God, is that what you are saying?" I asked half expecting the voice not to answer.

"Well, not exactly. Lets just say I am the keeper of this dimension and all who pass through it. Do you remember when you filled out that form Cardcaptor?" The disembodied voice asked.

"Vaguely, but yes, I remember," I said in response in a somewhat nervous tone.

"When you filled that form out and wound up in this dimension, you upset the balance between your dimension and this one, and the only way to compensate was to erase any trace of your former life in your dimension," the disembodied voice said with a hint of regret in its tone.

It was then that a look of utter shock and horror found it's way onto my face as I fell to my knees.

"You, you can't be serious right, you have to be lying!?" I said with utter disbelief and anger in my voice.

"I'm afraid it's true Cardcaptor, with every choice someone makes there must always be some sort of equal sacrifice. However, there is a way for you to fix this," the disembodied voice said.

It was then that I rose to my feet and stared off into the void once again. "And what would that be?" I asked half expecting not to hear the answer.

"I want you to throw the Final Judgment," the disembodied voice said.

It was at that moment that the feeling of reprieve welled up within me, like i knew that I actually had a chance to go back to my normal life. Every fiber of my being wanted to scream out yes. But then I remembered something, I remembered back to all of the fun I had had on my journey with Sakura and her friends while capturing the clow cards, and how much I would hate it if I let Sakura down if i deliberately didn't try my hardest to help both of us succeed. I then also remembered something else, by my own fruition i am competitive, I used to play a competitive trading card game back in my former life, and I always played in a very aggressive and competitive manner. This went against everything I was as a person in my former life when it came to being a competitive player for a full 16 years, and there was no way that I was going to go against that. There just had to be someway to go get my former life back without throwing the Final Judgment and risk losing everything me and Sakura worked so hard for. I knew I would think of something eventually, but right now I had to deal with the task at hand. It was then that a feeling of anger welled up inside me as then said into the void "Not going to happen, I don't care who you say you are, but I care enough about the friends I have made in this dimension to protect them and fight to the bitter end. So what if I don't belong here, you will just have to deal with the fact that I am here to stay. However, I will still think on your offer." "So be it fool, you may have the will to convince everyone else that you belong here, but you will always be an outcast to me!" The disembodied voice said in response. And with that everything got very bright.

"Zachary, Zachary are you there, earth to Zachary," Sakura's voice called out to me as I slowly snapped out of my stupor. "Wha...what happened?" I exclaimed as my eyesight finally returned to normal. I then placed a free hand on the side of my head to try and take understanding of the current situation, to which I then slowly turned to Sakura with a quizzical look on my face. "You zoned out for a moment there, but be ready, you and I have a test to pass," Sakura said in response. "Oh...right," I said as I once again turned my attention towards Tokyo Tower.

"I now call upon the final candidates," Yue said. But as Sakura and myself prepared ourselves for what lay ahead, I couldn't help but remember what that disembodied voice had said to me in the void. But only time would tell as to whether or not I would do something that I was strongly against.

It had just been only seconds since I had snapped out of my stupor. However, it was only then that an idea had finally come to me that would hopefully not only help Sakura and me win the Final Judgment against Yue, but it would also allow me to get my former life back should I want to ever return home again. I then turned to Sakura and decided to ask her about what she thought of my idea. "If it is at all alright with you, I would prefer it if you took the lead and I follow you," I said in a somewhat confident and yet nervous tone of voice. "Okay sure, but I don't quite understand why you want me to lead Zachary," Sakura responded back to me in a somewhat confused tone of voice. "Oh trust me it will be fine," I said in a semi confident tone of voice. "I just hope for the sake of both of us that it works, for if it doesn't, I don't have a former life to go back to if i choose to return home," I thought to myself. It was only after I had finished my sentence and Sakura had agreed to my idea that Yue once again spoke up, which turned both of our attentions back across the way to Tokyo Tower, "In order for you both to be masters of the cards that you've captured, in order to pass judgment, you must use them, to defeat me," Yue said. It was then that Sakura decided to speak up "Defeat you, but Julian, no I won't!" To which I almost proceeded to look upon Sakura with a look of what almost said, "you've got to be kidding me right now, this is not the time to be deciding to play passive Sakura." Only to be interrupted from doing so by Yue gazing upon us both from afar with glowing blue eyes and saying the words "come here." Immediately afterwards, both me and Sakura's eyes glowed blue and then our pupils went blank, which was instantly followed by Sakura pulling out the Jump card. Sakura and I then raised our respective staffs and then hit the Jump card with the tips of our respective staffs. To which white wings appeared on the sides of both of our shoes. "We will...come...to you," we both said in a trance-like sounding tone of voice. "Sakura, Zachary!" Keroberos yelled out to us as me and Sakura, whilst still in our trance-like states then began to leap off the building we were on and then proceeded to leap from building to building on our way to Tokyo Tower.

It was only after Sakura and I had landed down on the roof at the mid-base of Tokyo Tower that we were then brought out of our trance-like state, well when i say landed down, I would say that we both landed face down. To which Yue then turned to us and then said, "and now, the Final Judgment will begin." However, while me and Sakura were getting back to our feet, Sakura was saying that she was still adamant on not defeating Yue since she was still concerned on hurting Julian. To which once I had gotten back to my feet as had Sakura that I then proceeded to say to Sakura that whether Yue was Julian or not, this was something with a lot at stake, but rather than worry her, i decided to keep it to myself until after this was all over and done with. But, all of the sudden, Yue decided to go on the offensive and deliver a upward strike on Sakura, followed swiftly by using the same tactic on me, sending the both of us backwards a good distance and nearly knocking us both off the edge of the tower. Yue then decided to follow up by using the same crystal shard attack that he had used on Li in their battle. But thankfully, right before that attack hit, Sakura and I both got to our feet, Sakura was able to pull out the Fly card, and we both were able to use it to then get away on our now respective winged staffs. But, as we both flew round a corner of the tower and out of sight of Yue, for the moment, Yue then came down from out of nowhere and came to rest on one of the parts of the tower. "You realize you two cannot defeat me, by simply running away," he said. In fact, it took only a few seconds before he then caught up with the both of us, conjured up crystal shards from one of his hands and then blew us both skyward. This was then followed by both me and Sakura getting pummeled upon by several more of Yue's attacks as the pain started to mount on the both of us.

Meanwhile on the ground, Li was starting to get restless watching both me and Sakura taking constant punishment from Yue, so much so that at that point, he couldn't bear to watch it any longer. "That's it!" he shouted as he proceeded to charge forward whilst brandishing one of his elemental talismans, only to be stopped by Keroberos. "No don't, if anyone attempts to help them Sakura and Zachary will lose the Final Judgment instantly," Keroberos said trying to stop Li from doing anything he might regret. "I can't just stand here and watch them get hurt," Li responded back in a very pained tone of voice. "Have faith, they are both stronger than they seem," Keroberos said to which he then followed up by saying, "they may soon get through to him yet."

Back atop Tokyo Tower, Yue had finally relented on his attacks against me and Sakura. But it was only after Sakura and I had once again gotten to our feet that Yue, once again, began to speak. "If neither of you are going to try, then the Judgment is already over," It was at that moment that Yue through his own magic, conjured up a blue aura crescent shape that resembled that of a bow. Yue then conjured up a long blue object that resembled what looked like an arrow, to which Yue then used his magic to pull the arrow back on the bow as if he was getting ready to fire it at us. "I've got to...think of something, I need to think of a card," Sakura said with her head down. I then turned to Sakura. "If you have any ideas I am listening, because right now, you're the leader, I am just the one following you in this," I said. It was then that Sakura pulled out the Wood card, to which Sakura and I then raised our respective staff. "Wood!" We chanted as we hit the Wood card at the same time with the tips of our respective staffs.

It had just been a split second or two after the tips of both Sakura and my respective staffs had hit the Wood card. It was then followed up by Keroberos shouting from the ground. "No, not that one!" He shouted. For it was immediately after that the vines of the Wood card spirit began to emerge from the glowing card, shot forward, and almost made it to Yue, but right before they did, Yue fired the arrow that he had drawn back from his bow. The arrow then whizzed through the air before embedding itself in the ground right next to where Sakura and I were standing. A split second after that, the vines of the Wood card spirit retreated and began to make its way towards the both of us. Sakura made an attempt to start running, whilst I tried to take off right after her. But unfortunately before either of us could get more than two steps forward the vines from the Wood card spirit caught both of us by our legs, and then began to entrap us. Once it had encompassed the lower portion of both of our bodies, it then brought us both up off of the ground. Yue then came to rest on one of the many vines of the Wood card spirit. "Wood is one of the cards controlled by the Moon, the rightful candidates would've known that," Yue said. "The Judgment is over, the Clow Cards require a stronger master than the two of you," Yue continued. "So, we lost, but what will happen to them?" Sakura asked. "Without a master, the cards will be unsealed once again," Yue said. "Please, let us try again, we can do it," I said in a confident tone of voice. "That is impossible," Yue said in response, to which both Sakura and I stared back with very shocked looks on our faces. "It is forbidden for a candidate to take the Final Judgment twice, to ensure that this didn't happen, Clow Reed decreed that anyone having anything to do with the Clow Cards, would forget this chapter in their lives, forever..." Yue said.

Back on the ground, Li decided to chime in. "What is he talking about?" Li asked. "If Sakura and Zachary lose, everyone will forget everything that happened since the seal on the book was broken, even the cards. Clow Reed didn't want anyone to suffer, the bonds we all made would be painful to lose, especially for Sakura, Zachary and the Clow Cards, they care the most for those who sealed them, It will be as if none of this ever existed for any of you," Keroberos said.

"Everyone will forget, even us," I thought to myself. "Neither of us will remember Kero or the cards," Sakura thought to herself. But it was only after both of us thought about it for a second or two that neither one of us was going to let that happen, and we were going to continue to fight. It was then that Sakura and I started to struggle with the vines that bound us. "We can't let that happen," I said, as my right hand holding my staff moved for a moment as I struggled for a moment to try and get free, which immediately caught Yue's attention. "LET...US...GOOOOO!" Sakura yelled as the both of us charged forward with all of our might whilst still very much bound by the vines that entrapped us. "I see you have a determined spirit Sakura and Zachary," Yue said as the vines now started to get tighter and began to further entrap the both of us. "However, I am not as sentimental as Keroberos," Yue continued as the vines still continued to circle and entrap me and Sakura. "The only one I answer to is Clow Reed himself," Yue continued to say.

Back on the ground, Li could only look on in shock as the vines of the Wood card continued to entrap me and Sakura. It was then that Li yelled no at the top of his lungs as if that would somehow change what was currently transpiring right in front of him. However nothing would change what was currently now set in motion by the hands of fate.

Back near the top of Tokyo Tower, the vines from the Wood card were just about to completely entrap Sakura and I, but not before Sakura and I had one final thought each. "Julian, its too late, we're all going too...forget!" Sakura said as she blacked out. "I'm sorry Sakura, I'm so sorry, I tried my best, but I guess in the end, it just wasn't enough to protect you. At least I leave this dimension, and am now heading home knowing that I tried my hardest to protect you," I said, as a tear welled up from my left eye and started to find its way down the left cheek of my face as I then too blacked out. Or was I?

Once again, as I opened my eyes, I found myself staring off into nothing. But this didn't make any sense, I should've been back in my room back in my dimension just waking up from the previous night. "I've got to admit Cardcaptor you're very clever" An all too familiar disembodied voice once again began to ring out from the dark abyss. "I thought we were done with this already, I did as you asked, I had Sakura lead during the Final Judgment, I only followed her moves, so technically, I wasn't throwing the Final Judgment, and yet at the same time, I was," I said as a smirk found its way onto my face. "I know Cardcaptor, that is why I admitted to you being very clever," the disembodied voice responded back in a semi sarcastic tone. "Oh, okay then...so about me going back home to my dimension..." I began saying. "Yes, what about it?" the disembodied voice asked in a quizzical sounding tone of voice. "If it is alright with you, I would like to head back to Sakura and her friends, I owe it to them to protect Sakura since fate put me as her brother," I said in a somewhat confident tone of voice. "I'm afraid that that is no longer an option, since you lost the Final Judgment, as did she," the disembodied voice said in response.

It was then at that moment, that I heard a noise echo through my head, that sounded like the chiming of a bell. I then saw a vision of a womanly arm holding a familiar metallic object that looked antique in nature. It was not even a second after that, that the world around me once again got very very bright. But not before I said one last thing as did the disembodied voice "I guess we will have just to see about then won't we?" I said. "Just remember Cardcaptor, there will come a time when you will wish you headed back to your dimension when you had the chance," the disembodied voice said, as my vision blurred and I then blacked out.

Back atop Tokyo Tower, it was only a minute or so after the vines from the Wood card spirit had completely covered and entrapped Sakura and I that the vines then were loosened completely, and then flew out in a circular motion in all directions, leaving the both of us free. "Impossible!" Yue exclaimed as he was taken aback by Sakura and I's sudden escape from entanglement from the Wood card's vines. And once Sakura and I had landed back on the mid-base of Tokyo Tower that the both of us realized exactly why we had been set free. Standing on the mid-base of the tower just in front of us, was Ms. Mackenzie, wielding the exact same metallic antique that I had seen in my vision. "Ms. Mackenzie!" Sakura exclaimed. "Fancy meeting you here," I followed up with. "You two did it, welcome back Sakura and Zachary," Ms. Mackenzie said. Immediately after that the metallic antique like object disappeared. "The Bell!" Sakura exclaimed once it had vanished from view. "It disappeared because it fulfilled its purpose, you two will not be able to begin again," Ms. Mackenzie said.

It was then that I turned to Sakura and decided that it was finally time to finish this. I then turned my attention to Sakura. "Sakura, you still have the lead, so it is your decision on how we proceed here," I said. We both then turned out attention to Yue. "The clow cards brought us all together, neither myself or Zachary are going to let you take that away," Sakura said in a very confident tone of voice. Sakura then turned to me and just said the words, "repeat after me, and do what I do." As she then raised her respective staff above and in front of her, to which I did the same shortly after as we both chanted in unison together, "Oh staff of clow, guide my actions now!" To which both of our respective staffs responded by having their respective eyes shine blindingly bright. So bright in fact that they took everyone on the ground and even Yue by complete surprise. "Okay Sakura and Zachary, raise the seal!" Ms. Mackenzie said from behind us. Without having to think about it even once, both Sakura and I raised our respective staffs above our heads, to which they shined even more blindingly bright. Unbeknownst to us, shooting stars, or what looked like them now started to shoot across the sky in rapid succession. "They're returning to them," Yue said. "They've chosen Sakura and Zachary" Ms. Mackenzie said. "RELEASE!" Me and Sakura yelled in unison as the light then began to shine even brighter. Once the light had faded, both Sakura and my staffs looked completely different from when the light had first shone. Apart from both still being our respective colors, both now had a ring on top rather than a bird head with a golden star in the middle, a white wing was present on each side of the ring.

Back on the ground, Keroberos stared on in awe at the transformation that both me and Sakura's staffs had just gone through. "The staffs, they changed," he said.

Back atop Tokyo Tower, Sakura knew next what had to be done, Sakura pulled out the Windy card, turned to me, to which I nodded. Sakura then threw the Windy card up into the air. And as it spun end over end, Sakura and I began to chant. "Windy card, form a cage and trap Yue, WINDY!" We chanted in unison as we raised our respective newly transformed staffs towards the spinning Windy card, only to have them both stop a single inch from it, causing the card to stop spinning end over end. A split second later, the Windy card spirit shot forward from the card and began making its way towards Yue. Yue then looked upon the Windy card spirit "The Windy card...it could never..." Yue never was able to finish his sentence before the Windy card spirit began to encircle and entrap him and form a protective sphere around him. The sphere then began to make its way toward the mid-base of the tower right to where Sakura and I were standing. It was once the sphere containing Yue had touched down on the mid-base of the tower that Sakura started to speak "We couldn't quit, we'd miss everybody too much, my dad told me that you can keep someone close to your heart forever, as long as you remember," she said as she made her way over to Yue followed a split second later by me. "That's why I couldn't have you have us forget, Sakura and I are no Clow Reed, but we do know how important friends are, and we will give it our best shot," I continued off of Sakura in a somewhat confident and still nervous tone of voice.

It was once we had made our way over to where Yue was that the sphere encapsulating him that vanished completely and I outstretched my hand to Yue, while Sakura did the same. "For you see, we don't want to be your master Yue, we want to be your friend," Sakura continued off of me in a kindhearted tone of voice. It was then that Yue stood up and told the both of us to close our eyes, to which we obliged. Yue then stretched his wings out and said, "The Final Judgment is over, I Yue, recognize Sakura and Zachary, as the new masters." To which the scenery around us faded away and was then replaced by a starry one.

It seemed to last forever as Sakura and I floated in place with our respective staffs at our chests and our eyes closed. It was then that a figure approached us to which Sakura and I then opened our eyes, and floated to the ground. It was when Sakura and I had touched the ground completely and had gazed upon the figure more closely that Sakura immediately realized who it was, I then realized shortly after. "You're..." Sakura started to say. "So we finally meet, I've been watching you both personally, the cards need a strong master, but they also need a person with a strong heart. That is where both of your strengths lie, Keroberos and Yue, have chosen well," the figure said. "You must be...Clow Reed!" I said. "So did you give me and Sakura the new staffs?" I asked. "No you made them all on your own, your staffs are not ruled by the power of the sun or the moon, but by the power of your very own stars, take care of your powers, your stars are tiny lights now, but they burn bright, and they will always light your way," Clow Reed said in response as both Sakura and I once again rose up off the ground and once again closed our eyes. And then everything then went black.

It was only after Sakura and I had touched the ground after everything had gone black that I had just realized what had happened. I had not only become the master of the clow cards, as had Sakura. But upon doing so I had taken away whatever chance I had left of returning to my former life back in my dimension. However, I didn't really see that as such a bad thing. Before I could dwell on that for another second, I heard a familiar voice calling Sakura and my names. It was then that we both turned around to see Li and Madison running towards us from the distance. "We did it!" Sakura yelled. "You bet we did!" I chimed in. But it was as the four of us congregated together that I then felt a bad feeling hit me. But rather than act on it, I pushed it to the side and continued to congratulate Sakura and myself on a job well done. However, that bad feeling I had just felt was only a stepping stone for what was to come.

Chapter Text

Although only a few months had passed since both Sakura and I had been declared masters of the clow cards. Things had returned to normal. Well, as normal as they could've gotten. In me and Sakura's bedroom, Kero was looking out the window, Sakura was at our desk doing something, and I was on my bed sitting down cross-legged, looking ahead in deep thought. And yet, I still was having trouble getting over that bad feeling that I had felt back several months ago. It was almost as if it was a warning, telling me to be ready for what was to come. "What a beautiful morning it is," Kero said. "So how does it feel to be the masters of the clow cards, champs, any different!?" Kero said as he turned towards Sakura and then to me while I still sat on my bed. "No, not really," I said as I turned to Kero with my response. "I just wish there was a clow card that could've done my summer homework for me," Sakura said. "I don't think clow reed created one Sakura," I said knowing that she was joking. "I guess you're right on that one Zachary," Sakura said in response.

A considerable time later, Sakura and I had sensed a presence at Penguin Park. And so, the both of us, along with Madison, Kero, and Yue, went off to investigate. "Well, we've captured all of the clow cards, so what could be behind this?" Sakura asked to no one in particular. "I think you have to remember Sakura that the world of magic is always changing, and that even though all of the clow cards are now captured, that isn't going to be the only thing that winds up being what we face," I said in response to what she had asked. But as soon as I had finished my sentence. Huge vortexes of water shot up from the ground. "Where did those come from?!" I thought to myself. And it was then that I somehow knew that a whole new slew of problems was about to rear its ugly head. It was then that I decided to pull out my key, followed quickly thereafter by Sakura doing the same, "key of clow, power of magic, power of light, surrender the wand, the force ignite, RELEASE!" we chanted in unison, only this time nothing happened. "Release!" we said again, but again nothing. We then proceeded to try a couple more times only to be met with the same result. "This is really bad, how are either of us going to use the clow cards when neither of our keys are responding to our chants?" I thought to myself.

After a bit of a struggle with the water vortexes, and a stunning realization that neither myself or Sakura's respective keys were responding to our original chants. It became more and more obvious to the both of us that when and if those vortexes showed up again, neither of us would be able to defend ourselves, and on top of that we also would be unable to use the clow cards to protect everyone as well as ourselves. "This is extremely bad, if neither myself or Sakura can get our keys to respond before those vortexes reappear again, whenever that may be, then this could very well be the end for not just the both of us, but everyone that we hold dear," I thought to myself as we set off on our way home with everyone else. Not aware that I was ultimately right, this was now literally a case of sink, or swim.

It had been one harrowing week of events, this was largely due to the fact that at school, a new student had joined our class by the name of Eli Moon. At Tori and Julian's school, a new student had joined by the name of Ruby. To make things a bit more complicated, Eli had decided to befriend Sakura. Li had mixed feelings about it, while I was completely nervous about the whole thing, seeing as how Eli Moon was one of the characters that I knew nothing about when I had watched the show back in my world. The only thing I could do unfortunately, like Li, was stay cautious and keep my wits about me.

It had only been a day or two after our first encounter with the water vortexes, and ever since then a freak amount of rain had been falling over the town. And yet still, it showed no signs of letting up. A short time later, me and Sakura once again sensed the same presence at Penguin Park, and just like before we both went to investigate along with everyone else. Only this time, both of us knew, that if neither of us could get our keys to work, then we would be in serious trouble.

A short time after we had arrived at Penguin Park, the same water vortexes from before showed up again. And, just like before, me and Sakura pulled out our respective keys. "Key of clow, power of magic, power of light, surrender the wand, the force ignite, RELEASE!" We chanted, but just like before, nothing happened. We then proceeded to say release several more times with the same result. It was then that the water vortexes began to move and chase after everyone. Keroberos told Yue to take both me and Sakura and get us someplace safe before he was swallowed up by one of the vortexes. Yue did try his best to keep the both of us safe, but it was only a matter of time before he too was swallowed up by one of the vortexes. A vortex then came and swallowed both me and Sakura up as well. It was then that I noticed that everyone, including Madison, had been encased by a vortex. "We have to do something, otherwise they'll drown," I said. "We can't let that happen," Sakura said as she took her key, clutched it in her right hand, looked at me, who with some hesitation nodded, and followed suit. "We won't!" Sakura said as two gold circles showed up right behind the both of us, but rather than the original seal of clow, both had a star in the middle and a sun on one side of the circle and a moon on the other. "That's it, we've been calling out the wrong words!" Sakura said. "I figured there was something amiss when neither key was responding to our original chants," I said, realizing it as well.

It was then that Sakura put her arms out in front her with one hand on top of the other both in a open fist. Taking her example, and with a hint of hesitation, I followed shortly after, "Oh key of the star, with powers burning bright, reveal the staff, and shine your light, RELEASE!" We chanted in unison as both of our respective staffs appeared in a gold flash of light in between our hands. Which once they did, we were both set free from the vortex. Sakura then pulled out a card, turned to me, to which I nodded, still with a hint of nervousness and still with some hesitation, only to realize that when Sakura threw the card up in the air and before we even had a chance to even hit the card, it floated back down again. "Hold on, why wont it work?" I thought to myself. It was then that Sakura looked at her staff and said, "If the staffs have changed, then maybe the cards need to change too." It was then that Sakura threw the card up into the air, and as the clow card spun, we both raised our respective staffs "We call upon the powers of our stars, ancient forces near and far, clow card discard your former might, and draw your power from our light, Star Card!" We chanted. The clow card then stopped spinning, to which it changed from its original color to being blue on the front and pink on the back. A split second later the Fire Card spirit emerged form the newly transformed card and evaporated all of the water vortexes, freeing everyone. It was then that I somehow knew, that this was the start of something truly special. And yet, I still nervous, knowing full well that this was still unknown territory that I was venturing into. But, at least now both me and Sakura could finally use our respective staffs to defend ourselves, and also use the clow cards to defend ourselves, as well as everyone else.

Chapter Text

Despite both Sakura and myself holding our own in the battle with the vortexes and turning the fire card into our first star card. It was not made aware to either of us that this would ultimately have a downside to it that would wind up cascading into today.

It was just after both Kero and Yue came to our side that both Sakura and I collapsed. "The card is drawing its power from their stars now" Keroberos said.

Both Sakura and I lay in our respective beds, both exhausted from the night before. But, as I lay there, I couldn't help but shake the feeling that this was only just the beginning. It was a minute or so later that the clow book on our desk began to glow, and an all too familiar voice spoke in both of our eyes. "From this point forward the clow book shall bear both of your names" it said as the light from the ow book faded. The book now had both of our names on it, the left side was pink and the right side was blue, and the same symbol that was now on the star cards now adorned the back of the book as well as the front.

It had not been that long since the music rooms piano had suddenly come to life, and began chasing after, Madison, Sakura and I. But a short time later, both Sakura and I found ourselves on the roof with the piano. It was then that Sakura had an idea. To which she then pulled out the Song card. I recognized what Sakura wanted to do instantly, so we both raised our respective staffs as the song card spun "we call upon the power of our stars, ancient forces near and far, song card discard your former might, and draw your power from our light, Star Card!" we chanted in unison. A split second later the card stopped spinning and once again displayed pink on the front and blue on the back, along with the new symbol. And shortly after that, the song card spirit appeared. And as the piano crept slowly towards the edge of the roof, the song card spirit continued to sing in am effort to guide it off. Which of course, it did. And with that, the threat was taken care of as the piano fell from the roof and broke into many pieces when it hit the ground. But even though we had both avoided certain danger and possible injury. I just knew that things weren't going to get any easier anytime soon.

Chapter Text

Things had returned to normal, at least for the moment since the incident with the piano. However, it was becoming more and more obvious that the presence that Sakura, myself and Li were sensing at each of these incidences, resembled a lot like Clow Reed, which didn't make any sense since he had been dead for centuries.

After Chelsea had revealed to both Sakura and myself of a teddy bear kit that she had bought and built from the towns craft store, Sakura decided to go and buy one for herself, and, after some convincing from her, I decided to buy myself one as well. At the towns craft store, Sakura and myself were joined by Eli, who at the time was buying a lot of balls of string. And yet, neither of us thought of this as the slightest bit strange.

It was a short time later, that both Sakura and myself decided to meet up with Li and Madison in the town square. However, after we had all met up and started conversing, Sakura, myself and Li, once again began to feel the presence of Clow Reed. It was then that Li's body began to move of its own accord, to which he used his Jian and went after Sakura first, then after me, this continued on for a considerable amount of time, until Li decided to use his water element talisman to expose the fact that a huge amount of strings was causing him to do this. It was then that Sakura and I knew exactly what had to be done. We then pulled out our respective keys, "Oh key of the star, with powers burning bright, reveal the staff, and shine your light, Release!" Sakura and I chanted in unison. And, with our respective staffs now in hand, I then pulled out the sword card. I then threw the Sword card up into the air, "We call upon the power of our stars, ancient forces near and far, sword card discard your former might, and draw your power from our light, Star card!" Sakura and I chanted in unison as both of our respective staffs were then changed to swords in a flash of light. We then used our swords to cut through the strings that bound Li. However, neither of us would know it yet, but off somewhere else, an all too familiar kid was watching us, and he knew that until the final test, neither Sakura, myself or Li must find out who he truly is.

Chapter Text

Things had once again seemed to have returned to normal since the previous night.

And in the courtyard, of Tomoeda Elementary School, both me and Sakura, were both currently hard at work, with putting together both of our teddy bears. Which we had both gotten from the kits, that we had both purchased at the arts and crafts store the night before.

"There, finished!" Sakura said, as she took a scissor and cut a loose thread away from her now completed teddy bear.

"Well done Sakura," I said, as I too, had just completed my work on my respective teddy bear.

However, it seemed as though, that my congrats were sort of a bit premature. As Sakura seemed to not be too happy, with how her bear had just turned out. "No matter how many times I do this it always seems to look like Kero," Sakura said.

And it was then, after Sakura had said this, that I took a look at my bear, only to realize that the same was the case for my respective teddy bear as well. "Well Sakura, it appears that we both have had similar issues with this haven't we?" I said, as a sweatdrop made itself visible, and then found its way down the back of my head.

A short time later, and after Sakura had gone back to work on writing a letter that she was intending to send out to Ms. Mackenzie that Eli happened to venture over to us. And still not knowing any information about him, regarding his character from the show. I still, like the last time that I had crossed paths with him, remained somewhat on edge. But, I decided, to pass all of this to the side for the time being.

Because, right after I had become somewhat on edge. Eli then noticed both of our bears, and had realized, that we had gotten them from the craft shop.

And then, weirdly, Eli asked to see both of our respective bears. And, with some hesitation, from both me and Sakura at first, we gave both bears to him. And after Eli suggested that the ears of our bears needed to be a little bit shorter. To which me and Sakura, then reached into our respective bags to pull out our scissors. But, as our attention was focused on doing that, we weren't able to see Eli enchant one ear of each of our bears before he handed them both back to us. And this, would soon be the start, of our next upcoming test from Eli, so too speak.

Anyway, later that night, and with me, Sakura, Madison. And Kero, who was at the moment, hiding in my backpack. As the four of us, were currently, just outside of Julian's house.

However, me and Sakura, were once again, dressed up into yet another one of Madison's costume ensembles. Except, this wasn't to capture a clow card. As it was just to go and visit Julian.

And not surprisingly...

"This is so embarrassing, why do we both have to wear one of your costumes to go to Julian's house?" Sakura said looking very embarrassed. "You think I wanted this either Sakura, I'm no less embarrassed in this situation then you are right now," I said also feeling just as embarrassed.

Things had very quickly just gone off the rails. Both me and Sakura were in the process of handing our respective teddy bears over to Julian when all of the sudden both of our respective teddy bears grew to an enormous size. And to make matters worse, Madison was now in grave danger, me and Sakura would now have to act fast to deal with the current situation. I knew that the solution to this problem required both the use of the Sword Card and the Fly Card. However, when I had told my idea to Sakura, that was when the fundamental flaw to the solution immediately became apparent. So, to explain the situation to all of you a bit further and more in depth, this is how things currently stood, we couldn't use the Sword Card and the Fly Card simultaneously because both required the use of our staffs to be in different forms. It was then that Sakura put the Fly Card to her chest. And it was then that I somehow knew deep down that things were going to turn out just fine. I then pulled out the Sword Card, I then turned to Sakura, who nodded. I then threw the Sword Card into the air as Sakura did the same with the Fly Card. "We call upon the power of our stars, ancient forces near and far, Fly Card discard your former might, and draw your power from our might, Star Card!" we chanted in unison. And just like all the times before, the two cards stopped spinning and the Fly Card now displayed its new design and colors on the front and back. And a split second after that, rather than have our staffs grow the wings like they did when we used the Fly Card, they instead appeared on our backs like that of an angel. "Sword!" We both followed up by chanting in unison. Our respective staffs then transformed into swords, and with our transformations now complete, we spread our new wings and took off upwards towards our respective teddy bears heads. And after dodging a couple swipes from both of them, Sakura and I charged through the air with our respective swords drawn back in a thrusting strike. And as we both passed by our respective bears ears, our respective swords sliced through the ears that held the enchantments like a knife through butter. And once the both of us touched down on the ground again. We knew that we had both done a great job in finding a solution and executing it in a flawless manner. We only hoped that any further situation that presented itself in the future would only go as smooth.

Chapter Text

It was another normal day at school as Li, Madison, Sakura and I sat outside in the school courtyard. Well, not exactly since Sakura and I had almost passed out during class and Li had had to catch the both of us from almost falling out of our seats. But, it was while we were both zoning out that we both had a vision of us both dressed in what appeared to be another one of Madison's battle costume ensembles, only we were in a field, followed by us running down a hallway. And, as we passed one of the doors, we both stopped and took a look inside, only to be greeted by the familiar forms of both Keroberos and Yue, who appeared to be facing towards a large chair near the center of the room. And after that our vision ended. Back to our conversation in the courtyard, Sakura and I were explaining to Li and Madison about last night and how Keroberos and Yue had been unable to turn back into their borrowed forms. But thankfully, we were able to transform the Shield Card into a star card and use it to solve the problem. And earlier that night we had transformed the Bubbles card also.

It was later that night, after getting a call from Li to come to Penguin Park to investigate something strong that he had sensed. And, once again, both Sakura and I were dressed up in another one of Madison's battle costume ensembles. And to tell you the truth, we were both very thankful that no one else was at the park besides, Sakura, myself, Li, Madison and Kero, because both Sakura and I felt somewhat embarrassed to be wearing them. "I am sure glad no one else can see either of us in these outfits because i gotta tell ya, i am not loving this" I thought to myself knowing that Sakura more than likely felt the same way. But putting those feelings aside for the moment, we all took off running towards the penguin park slide after Li, Sakura and I had sensed that the source of the magic force was coming from there, with Sakura and I in the lead. And, it didn't even take a second for Sakura and I to notice the giant hole that was in the ground near the penguin park slide. And once both Sakura and I had determined that it was in fact clow reeds magic coming from the hole in the ground. Both Sakura and I then pulled out our respective keys "key of the star, with powers burning bright, reveal the staff, and shine your light, Release!" we chanted in unison. With our respective staffs now in hand, I then pulled out the Fly card, and without a second of hesitation, threw it into the air as both Sakura and I then raised our respective staffs shortly thereafter, "FLY!" we both chanted in unison, and just like before, a pair of wings sprouted from our backs like those of an angel. And with one last turn to one another and a nod of determination to each other, both Sakura and I took off and dove down into the hole.

It was when we made it to the bottom of the hole and the wings on our backs vanished, that things started to get somewhat strange. Not only was the magical force stronger down there, but up top, it was quickly becoming apparent that something was tragically wrong. Kero, after he had seen Sakura and I disappear into the hole, decided to try and join us. However, when he tried to do so, he was instantly stopped by an invisible force field. Li then tried to use one of his lightning elemental talismans to try and break the forcefield, however not only did he fail to do so, he also nearly wound up hurting Kero as well. Kero then decided to transform into his true form and fire a ball of fire at the forcefield, but like Li, it had no effect. And unbeknownst to all of us, in a cluster of trees near the park, we were being watched by 3 individuals. "Oh my, that boy sure tries his hardest doesn't he?" one of them said as she watched Li desperately pound on the force field. "He may as well give up, he will never break through a spell that strong," another one of them said. "His determination definitely is one of his best qualities," an all too familiar individual of the three said.

Meanwhile, back in the bottom of the hole, Sakura and I were now in a very dire situation. As in, we were now being crushed by hundreds of stuffed sheep. And Sakura and I now had to quickly think of a card to get us out of this mess. Sakura suggested both the Water and the Fire cards, but I ultimately dismissed them since the Water card would only fill the hole up, and the Fire card would wind up burning us. I then suggested the Erase card to Sakura, since not only would it get rid of the sheep, but we also would not have the risk of getting burned in the process. Sakura agreed to my idea, to which she then pulled out the Erase card. And once she had thrown it up into the air, we then raised our respective staffs. "We call upon the power of our stars, ancient forces near and far, Erase card discard your former might, and draw your power from our light, Star Card!" we chanted in unison. And once the Erase card had stopped spinning and showed the new colors design and symbol on the front and back, the Erase card spirit appeared and began taking care of all of the stuffed sheep. And once that had been done, I once again pulled out the Fly card, turned to Sakura, who nodded in response, to which I threw the Fly card up into the air and we then both raised our respective staffs. "FLY" we once again chanted in unison, and just like before, the all too familiar wings sprouted from our backs, and we took off skyward towards the top of the hole and back towards our friends.

Chapter Text

Things had once again returned to normal, and both Sakura and I were taking the time to tidy up the yard on the side of the house. And unfortunately, both Sakura and I were still feeling exhausted from the fact that the more clow cards that we seemed to transform into star cards, the more energy we seemed to lose. This became abundantly apparent that as both Sakura and I were sweeping a part of the yard, we both started to waiver slightly, and we would've almost toppled over, had we both not used our respective brooms as leverage to sturdy ourselves. A short time later, Eli stopped by and offered to help. Like before, I was still on edge when it came to him, but yet again i chose to put that aside for the moment. However, while Sakura and I were busy doing other things around the yard after Eli had offered to move Tori's bike, neither of us were able to see Eli place his hand over the seat of Tori's bike and enchant it.

Later that night, with Kero also being in the room, Sakura and I came in and then collapsed on our respective beds. We then decided to take a look at the star and clow cards that were presiding in the transformed clow book that had our respective names on it. However, when Sakura went and touched the clow cards after the star cards had been removed from the book, as did I, we both noticed that they both felt cold and distant. Kero explained that because the star cards were drawing their powers from us, the clow cards as a result were now starting to lose their magic over time. Sakura asked Kero what could happen if the clow cards lost all of their magic. Kero then went on to say that those cards spirits would be set free and would cause all kinds of havoc. Knowing Sakura all too well, I knew that she wasn't going to be taking what Kero had said lightly. "We need to do something before their powers fade completely Zachary!" Sakura said as she turned to me with an expression of despair on her face. "I understand that Sakura, but we can't just go and make rash decisions!" I said in response. Unfortunately, my response to Sakura may as well have fell on deaf ears, as she decided at that very moment to go and hastily pull out her key. And not wanting to challenge her actions, seeing as how I didn't even attempt to do this back when we were capturing the Snow card (a/n: see chapter 40). When Sakura had had her watch, which had been given to her as a present, ripped from her wrist and had gotten very mad as a result. I decided at that point to follow suit, as I too pulled out my respective key. Because, when it came to Sakura, and her wanting to do something, it was very difficult for me to want to challenge her actions if she was this set on really doing something and instead just tell her no. "Key of the star, with power burning bright, reveal the staff, and shine your light, Release!" we chanted in unison. I then with a thought of knowing that this wouldn't end well, threw several of the untransformed clow cards up into the air, to which they then spread out into a circle around me and Sakura. With both of our transformed staffs now in hand, we proceeded to point each of our respective staffs at each of the cards, saying each corresponding name, and transforming them into a star card. However, when we got to the Dash card, both of us had almost exhausted all of our magic, and not only did it not change over to a star card, but it then went rogue, escaped out the window, possessed Tori's bike, and then took off into the night.

A little bit later after the rogue dash card spirit took control over Tori's bike and took off into the night. Kero, Sakura and I had taken off after it, and while on the way, Kero had scolded the both of us for making such a brash decision when it came to transforming all of those clow cards into star cards in rapid succession. Well, he had scolded Sakura for making the decision, and me more for not willing to challenge her actions or the decision to go through with it. It was then that I suggested using the Loop card to trap the rogue Dash card in a continuous loop so that we both could give ourselves a better chance of catching it. Once Sakura agreed to my idea, I pulled out the Loop card, threw it up into the air and then Sakura and I raised our respective staffs, "we call upon the power of our stars, ancient forces near and far, Loop card discard your former might, and draw your power from our light, star card!" we chanted in unison. And once the Loop card stopped spinning, and had taken on the symbol and design like all of the other transformed star cards, a familiar line appeared on the street. And once Tori's bike that had been possessed by the rogue dash card spirit passed over that line, it was trapped in a continuous loop. And after a few more tries, Sakura and I managed to catch it. After the Dash card spirit escaped from Tori's bike and struggled for a few seconds in Sakura's embrace, Sakura and I comforted it, allowing it to calm down. And once that had been done, we transformed it into a star card like the others. And while this had been a long and harrowing chase, deep down, the both of us somehow knew that we still had a long way to go. But, after a discussion with Kero, we decided that we were only going to transform the clow cards into star cards at least one at a time when the time seemed appropriate, rather than making a rash decision like this again.

Chapter Text

A few days had passed since the incident involving Sakura and I had had our rash decision incident involving turning several of the clow cards into star cards in rapid succession, and our chase with the rogue Dash Card spirit. But that was now the last thing on both of our minds. After Mr. Avalon had given us our mother's old calendar. And we had both learned about our great-grandfather (the two had previously met, though we both had remained unaware of his identity) and how he had disapproved of his granddaughter's marriage to Mr. Avalon. Hoping to set things a bit better, Sakura and I wound up hand making a gift, and we both wound up using the Flower card to decorate it, along with a letter about how happy our mother was. Madison's mother wound up delivering it to him, and he wound up making peace with Mr. Avalon. And as a thank-you present, Sakura wound up receiving our mother's old dress from our great-grandfather, which our mother had worn when she had unknowingly met him.

Chapter Text

It was two days after the incident with the rogue dash card. And during those two days, Sakura and I went to visit her grandfather, after we were told to bring him a card as a gift. And the short and sweet of was that Sakura and I wound up transforming the Flower Card into a star card to help us with decorating the card. And while Sakura and I were still asleep in our respective beds in our room, we were both once again having the same dream that we both had had a couple days ago in class. The exact same dream that caused both of us to almost fall out of our seats at our desks at school had Li not jumped in and stopped us from hitting the floor of the classroom. It was after Sakura and I finally woke up after our dream had ended that Sakura hopped out of bed, and then proceeded to put on her school uniform in preparation to go to the school. After she was done putting on her school uniform, I then proceeded to put on my school uniform as well. And with both of us now dressed, and with a quick look to Kero, who was still sound asleep in one of our desks drawers. We headed downstairs, with me just behind Sakura, put on our respective roller blades, and took off down the street towards the school.

It was a little bit later in the day, and Sakura and I were busy on one of the school courtyard's many benches reading a book called "Alice In Wonderland", well, Sakura was the one holding the book, while I was sitting right beside her, as the both of us silently read the book. It was while we were both reading the book that Eli turned up and offered a leaf that we could both use as a bookmark to keep our spot in the book. And like every other time, I was still on edge when it came to trusting Eli. But, since Sakura didn't seem to have a problem with him, I decided that for the time being, to trust him, even though I was still a little on edge. However, that leaf that Eli had offered the both of us, had been enchanted by him, while the both of us had had our heads down at the book while we had been reading. After a little conversation in which Sakura said that wonderland seemed like an interesting place and that like a place that both her and I would like to visit, Eli interjected by saying that we might be visiting it real soon. Neither Sakura or I knew what he meant by that, so we both decided to pass over what he had said. But, we would never know, that his words weren't anything to be taken lightly.

A short time later, at the school library. Li was busy studying a book in Japanese in order to challenge himself, Eli was studying off of a copy of the exact same book as Li, and Madison, Sakura and I sat at one of the nearby tables. And after a conversation between the five of us, and after Li and Eli went off to put their books back, Sakura and I went to touch the leaf that was being used in the Alice In Wonderland book as a bookmark. However, as soon as we both touched it, it began glowing red, and before each of us knew what was going on, we were both sucked into the book, and out of sight of Madison. "Sakura, Zachary!" Madison yelled as the pages in the book flipped by rapidly until the book closed completely. It was when Li came over and Madison explained the situation to him that Li reacted just how anyone with magical powers would react if his two best friends were suddenly sucked into a book, he asked Madison that we did what, and then proceeded to use his magic to scan the book, "A very powerful spell has been put on this book" Li said. But despite Madison's helpless yell and Li's discovery of the spell, neither of them could help us. Because whether we liked it or not, we were now stuck in a fairy tale.

It was after some time had passed and after some running around by both Sakura and I. Which wasn't the most not embarrassing thing since both of us looked quite ridiculous in the outfits we were put in when we wound up in the book. Sakura was in a pink outfit with a tutu black stockings, and red shoes. Whereas I had on a similar outfit, except no tutu, my shoes were blue, I had long blue socks, and I had a light blue outfit on top. And after running into a lot of the book's many characters, who for some reason resembled most of our friends, we decided to try and use some of the clow cards that we hadn't transformed yet to our advantage. Both Sakura and I then pulled out our respective keys "key of the star, with power burning bright, reveal the staff, and shine your light, release!" we chanted in unison. And with our respective staffs now in hand, I pulled out the Big card, threw it up into the air, and as the card spun in the air, Sakura and I raised our respective staffs, "we call upon the power of our stars, ancient forces near and far, Big card discard your former might, and draw your power from our light, star card!" we chanted in unison. It was then that the Big card stopped spinning and displayed the symbol and design and colors on the front and back just like all of the star cards that we had transformed previously, and almost immediately Sakura and I started to grow, and we didn't stop growing until we were both 50ft tall. It was when we had stopped growing that we both had realized our mistake "Now we're too big!" Sakura yelled with enough force that it cause all of the grass and trees i the vicinity to be blown back. "Sakura, you need to stay calm and focus, I need us both at our best if we are going to find a way out of here" I said in a low enough tone of voice so that Sakura could hear me, and also so that it wouldn't generate a shock wave like Sakura had done. "Thanks Zachary, I needed that" Sakura said. "You're welcome Sakura" I said with a reassuring smile. It was then that I had the idea to use the Little card to reduce our size. So, without saying a word, I pulled out the Little card, turned to Sakura, who nodded meaning that she understood exactly what I was planning to do, and once I had thrown the Little card up into the air, we then once again raised our respective staffs, "we call upon the power of our stars, ancient forces near and far, Little card discard your former might, and draw your power from our light, star card!" we chanted in unison.

A little later on, after Sakura and I had transformed the Big and Little cards into star cards, we happened upon a giant board game that was being played by two familiar individuals. The first one we both recognized immediately as Madison, although she introduced herself as another character from the book, and on the other end of the board was none other than what looked like Kero. But, when Sakura and I went over to him and proceeded to call his name, it became very apparent that this wasn't Kero. He proclaimed himself to be the Queen Of Hearts, to which he then transformed into Kero's true form and then proceeded to chase after Sakura and I. Luckily, during the chase, I had pulled out the Fly card, to which both of us had then used it to take off skyward and back towards the leaf bookmark that we had recently noticed had appeared in the sky.

It was right after Sakura and I had made it out of the book, that Li and Madison breathed a sigh of relief. And after Li and Madison hugged the both of us. Well, technically Madison hugged both of us, Li hugged me, whilst he was a bit hesitant to hug Sakura for some reason, so he wound up not doing so. And whilst all four of us reminisced about Sakura and I's wild journey inside of the book, all of us knew that whatever or whoever was doing all of this was going to have to answer for it and pay dearly.

Chapter Text

Sakura and I's school was hosting a bazaar, and Kero was attending to eat sweets, hiding in the woods. Ruby, meanwhile, had brought Spinner Sun along and hid him in the same forest while she attended the bazaar. Kero met Spinnie (the pet name Ruby gave him) but was completely oblivious to his true nature and wound up befriending him, forcing him to eat some of the sweets. As a result, Spinnie became intoxicated by the sugar and went on an eating binge throughout the school. Kero, who was unable to explain the predicament to Sakura and I, asked us both to use the Sleep card on all the customers, allowing him to get rid of Spinnie.

Chapter Text

A day or so later, while Sakura, me and Li were in an elevator, for some reason, it had stopped, and the lights went out. Then, without warning, it tipped to one side, and then a wall on one end opened up to which both Sakura and I fell through and down a dark hole. Li was of course concerned to which he shouted out both of our names. But it was all okay since during our free fall, Sakura and I managed to transform the Float card, and were able to float back up to safety. Li was very relived that both of us were okay, and after he hugged me, he wound up hugging Sakura, albeit, it was a bit of a tighter embrace. This was when I knew that something was going on with Li, but rather than pry further, I decided to keep it to myself.

Chapter Text

Eli had cast a spell on Keroberos and Yue so that they were unable to revert to their guise forms, much to Sakura's and my dismay, since it is understandably difficult to hide their true forms for long. Fortunately, Tor and Mr. Avalon were out for the day, and Sakura and I had them help around the house while reminiscing about their time with Clow Reed. Eventually, Sakura and I got the idea of using the Shield card, which can nullify and protect people from magic, and the two guardians were then able to revert to their original forms.

Chapter Text

Sakura and I continued to grow in magical strength and power for every Clow Card we seemed transformed into a Star Card, while Yue's energy began to falter. Yue also came to the realization that Eli was in fact Clow Reed and transformed in front of him. However, Eli made Julian faint and erased his memory of him ever realizing who Eli truly was; Clow Reed, since he was not yet ready to reveal himself and also reversed Yue's transformation back into Julian. Li, in the meantime, had fully realized his strong romantic feelings for Sakura and consulted with Madison, who helped him deal with his jealousy towards Eli and gave him the confidence to speak his mind to the oblivious Sakura.

Chapter Text

It just seemed like it was going to be another one of those days, as Sakura, me, Li, and Meilin dodged out of the way of an explosion as all of the penguin statues in the park seemed to come to life at once. It was then that Sakura and I knew that now would be a better time more than any to pull out our respective keys, "key of the star, with powers burning bright, reveal the staff, and shine your light, release!" we chanted in unison. And, with our respective staffs now in hand. I pulled out the Freeze card, since an idea had come to me to use it to freeze all of the penguin statues in an effort to destroy them. Thankfully, upon me pulling out the Freeze card, Sakura seemed to catch on to my idea, and without having to exchange words between one another. And once I had thrown the Freeze card up into the air, we both then raised our respective staffs, "we call upon the power of our stars, ancient forces near and far, Freeze card discard your former might, and draw your power from our might, star card!" we chanted in unison. And once the Freeze card stopped spinning and displayed the new symbol and colors on the front and back like all of the other star cards that had been transformed previously, the Freeze card spirit emerged, and froze all of the penguin statues, effectively destroying them. And just like that, another crisis had been averted. However, even though this was the case, we all knew, besides Meilin of course, that this was far from being over.

Chapter Text

Kero was almost positive that Tori knew everything about my and Sakura's secret with regards to us being Cardcaptors, though we both wound up dismissing his claims, saying Tori would make fun of both of us if he did. Tori, meanwhile, was certain that Ruby was deliberately interrupting him while he was trying to tell Julian the truth about why he was always feeling fatigued. Although we had made plans to buy a Christmas present for our father, though Sakura and I sensed Clow Reed's presence again. Sakura and I then used the Mirror card to create our doubles and cover for us while we fought off a pair of enchanted fence bars with Li, destroying them by using the Mist card to corrode and disintegrate them.

Chapter Text

Sakura and I went to a New Year's festival and noticed that Julian wasn't around. Tori goes to check on him, discovering that he has not only collapsed from fatigue, but he's also beginning to fade from existence since Sakura's power, despite how strong it has become, is not enough to sustain Yue. Later at the festival, we received a fortune from Eli which he secretly made and enchanted, saying that we would begin to learn the "truth" in our "first dream of the year." That night, Sakura and I transformed the Dream card in our sleep and we had a dream of the sky being blanketed by darkness emanating over Tsukimine Shrine, where we wound up seeing the silhouettes of three figures.

Chapter Text

Sakura, me and our friends went to a new indoor water park, where Eli caused the water to rise to dangerous levels. When Rita, who had trouble swimming, nearly drowned, Sakura and I used the transformed Water card to save her, risking being seen using our magic by everyone. However, it appears Eli would have returned things to normal if Sakura and I were too late, which made his motives unclear.

Chapter Text

Okay, so a couple of days had now passed, since me and Sakura, had transformed the Water Card at the water park. However, this was not currently, on either of our minds. In fact, rather then feeling quite relaxed, as we both had been, at the water park. We were both actually, feeling a little bit chilly.

Why you may ask? Well, that was because, we were both sort of on a ski trip at the current moment, with the rest of our class, from Tomoeda Elementary. However, neither of us were actually safe down at the lodge.

And as a matter of fact. This who entire ski trip, was actually quickly becoming a complete disaster. 

And this was because, not only were me, Sakura, and Eli currently stuck on top of a ski slope on the top of the mountain, but once we had gotten to the top, a blizzard had then decided to form. 

The wind had picked up as a result, which nearly wound up knocking both me and Sakura off of our feet. Luckily Eli had managed to grab hold of both of us, and as a result, we were able to steady ourselves.

"I'm sure glad you came up with us after all, thanks a lot," Sakura said to Eli. And yet, I was still suspicious of Eli, since I still didn't know any sort of information on his character. But, if Sakura trusted him the way she currently did, then so did I. So, I thanked him as well and smiled. Though still, I was still a tad bit suspicious of him, and I was still very much certain, that Li was too. 

However, it was at that point, that the wind, decided to pick up even more. And it was also at this point that all three of us started to hear a far away rumbling. And upon listening to the rumbling in question, a bit more closely. I then, knew exactly what it meant.

As it was very much in fact an avalanche. And to make matters just that much worse, it sounded like, it was headed straight for us. And, if Sakura and I didn't do something now, it would not only bury all three of us, but it would also wind up traveling further down hill. And, it would end up destroying the chalet that everyone else was in. However, me and Sakura also knew, that if we used our magic at this moment, then Eli would see us, and that would wind up boding very badly for the both of us.

I had initially thought that using the Sleep card was the best choice. But seeing as how the wind was howling as it currently was. And, with the current amount of snow present on the ground, neither of us would be able to carry Eli down the hill by ourselves. And, if he was asleep, then he might get wind up getting hit by the avalanche. 

And if we split up, he would wind up worrying about us, and would then most likely try and find us. But we knew, that given the circumstances, both me and Sakura, had no other choice available to either of us. And so, with this very much in mind. We both wound up choosing to take off, running back down the hill in the direction of the ski lift. 

But we also both knew, that there was only one Clow Card, that could be of use right now, in this exact situation. And with that thought in mind, we then, both took out our respective keys. "Key of the stars, with powers burning bright, reveal the staff, and shine your light, Release!" Me and Sakura, both chanted in unison. 

And then, with both of our respective staffs now in hand, I pulled out the Time card, and then turned to Sakura, to which we both gave a nod to each other. To which I then threw the Time card into the air. And, as it spun, we both spun our respective staffs. "We call upon the power of our stars, ancient forces near and far, Time card discard your former might, and draw your power from our light, Star Card!" Me and Sakura, both chanted in unison, as we raised our respective staffs, towards the currently spinning Time card.

And, once the Time card had then suddenly stopped spinning, and had now displayed the new symbol on the back and the new colors on the front, and the back, like the other transformed tar Cards. The avalanche was then hit, by the Time Card's power, and was stopped in its tracks. 

However, once everything around us had been frozen by the Time Card's power. It was then becoming quickly apparent, that doing something like this, was quickly taking a lot of magic power away from both me and Sakura. And to make matters worse, this was being further compounded, as Sakura, then slowly pulled out the Fire card. And as Sakura, very sluggishly, threw the Fire Card up into the air. I then noticed, that I wasn't fairing any better then her at this point. 

And unfortunately, as we both then attempted, to raise our respective star staffs, in an somewhat solid attempt, to try and use the Fire card. We both then started to waiver, and then, we both wound up falling over. And this was because we had both now exhausted our magical power. 

And, it was as we both fell, that the Time card's power, that had been holding back the avalanche, was now starting, to fade away. Which was causing the avalanche, to slowly pick up speed again. However, me and Sakura, hit the ground, and fell unconscious, neither of us were able, to see a familiar young man, use a sun shaped staff, to repel the avalanche. To which he then went over to where we were both laying on the ground unconscious, only to look over us both, with a slight smirk on his face.

And, though neither me, or Sakura, knew at that current moment, our adventure, regarding the Star Cards, was only, just beginning. And, even further into the future, me and Sakura, would wind up getting a polite invitation of sorts, from a certain individual, who went by the name, "The Sailor Guardian Of Time And Space." But, more on that, at a bit later of a date.

Chapter Text

Tori and Julian are starring in an independent film directed by Ruby for their school fair, and ruby wound up giving Sakura and me a role. Sakura and I later began to notice that Julian was losing his power and was starting to fade away. Things then came to a head when Julian passed out and fell off a veranda while shooting the film, though he was saved by Tori and, secretly, Sakura and I. Tori finally managed to tell Julian the truth about his power, telling off Ruby when she attempted to interfere. In order to maintain Yue's power and existence, thus allowing Julian to survive, Tori wound up sacrificing his powers to save him, though in turn, he lost the ability to sense when Sakura and I were in danger.

Chapter Text

Sakura, and myself along with everyone else, were attending the school fair. That is, until something strange wound up happening again and we sensed Clow Reed's presence again. Both Sakura and I had to transform the Maze and Illusion cards to try and resolve the issue, but when we traced the magic back to it's source we were confronted by a familiar face, it was Eli. However, he knocked us out with a sleeping spell and erased our memories of our encounter with him

Chapter Text

The next day, the following evening, Sakura, myself, Li, along with some of the others, were in a shrine at the park. When all of the sudden, one of the horse carvings came to life. But thanks to both Li's help, and Sakura and I transforming and using both the Wood and Thunder cards, we were able to take care of it with limited difficulty. It was during that time though that Sakura decided to hand Li a scarf that she had made herself. It was then that I knew that there was love in the air between the two of them. But again, not wanting to pry, I kept it to myself.

Chapter Text

The next day, after having transformed the Snow Card into a star card. Which was during a fight against a horde of living snowman. Sakura and I were beginning to wonder what would happen once all of the clow cards had finally been transformed into Star cards. To answer this and many more of our unanswered questions, Sakura and I transformed the Return card, and traveled to the past to speak to Clow Reed so that he could shed some light on the matter. It was after a long conversation between the three of us, that Sakura and I realized that Clow Reed's house exactly resembled that of the house that Eli was currently residing in. And after a bit more conversing, Sakura and I made our way back to the present.

Chapter Text

It had seemed like forever ago since Sakura and I had transformed the Return Card into yet another Star Card. To which we had both then proceeded to go and use it. Which we had done, in order for bot me and Sakura, to be able to travel back to the past. Which we both had to do, in order for us to be able to meet, as well as talk to Clow Reed. And yet, Li, Madison and Kero waited patiently for both of us to return. And sure enough, Sakura and I appeared from out of the Cherry Blossom tree, and landed on the ground side by side. And once we had landed safely on the ground, Li, Madison and Kero went over to greet us. "Are you both alright?" Li had then proceeded to ask the both of us. "You two aren't hurt are you?" Madison also proceeded to chime in with asking, which was because she was concerned.

And as for me...

"No, we're both fine. But thanks for asking regardless Madison, and you as well Li," I said cheerfully. "So, did either of you find out anything?" Kero asked. At first Sakura exclaimed as if trying to say that neither of us hadn't found anything out, even though both of us had.

And this was then followed by Kero then asking the both of us, if we had in fact seen Clow Reed. which was then followed by me then proceeding to say that we had. However, Sakura then went on to say that both Kero and Yue were also there. To which Kero then went on to say that that was ridiculous seeing. Since he had never even been to Eli's house before. "Are you sure its the same house?" Kero then proceeded to ask me and Sakura as a follow up question.

And as for Madison...

"It must have, Sakura and Zachary saw you there," Madison said. "You know, I think I'd remember if I'd been there before," Kero then proceeded to say in response. "That's strange, Yue mentioned that he hadn't been in Eli's house either," I said, now with a look of concern very evident on my face.

Which was then followed by Li showing a look of complete realization. "Their memories have been erased!" Li then proceeded to say. And only then, was I now beginning to realize that my suspicions about Eli from the start were starting to become confirmed. "Yeah, but by who?" Sakura asked. "I can tell you," A familiar sounded voice interjected from behind all five of us. And sure enough there stood Eli atop the entrance to the shrine, dressed in his magician attire. And without a second of hesitation, all five of us ran to the entrance to confront him.

"It's Eli!" Sakura said. "That's quite an interesting getup you got there Eli!" I said. "What's going on?!" Li said. "My name in this lifetime was Eli, but in my past life it was Clow Reed," Which not surprisingly had then proceeded to send a very surprised and stunned expression across all four of our faces. And it was at this point that Kero decided to speak up. "I don't believe you, Clow Reed passed away a long time ago and Sakura and Zachary are the masters now!" Kero shouted.

But then...

"Open your mind Keroberos, he speaks the truth," a male voice had now proceeded to say out of seemingly nowhere.

And then...

"Pretty big surprise," a female voice now proceeded to also say as well as chime in with.

And it was then at this point, that two figures came out from behind one of the entrance's pillars, and Kero immediately recognized one of them as Spinner, and the rest of us recognized the other as Ruby from Tori's school. It was at this point that Eli chose this particular moment to start an incantation, that as he started, and all too familiar symbol that Sakura, myself, Li and Kero, knew all too well, appeared beneath his feet.

It almost seemed as though none of this could really be happening at this current moment, even though it was. But as the familiar circle that Sakura, myself, Li and Kero appeared beneath Eli's feet and Eli began an incantation that was similar to Sakura and I's incantation, we soon realized that this was in fact happening, and that we had best prepare ourselves for what was to come. "I call upon the powers of the day and the night" Eli began as both Spinner and Ruby started rising off the ground and up towards where Eli was on top of the structure of the shrine entrance, "Sun and Darkness, unleash your might, release!" he continued as light enveloped the circle, as the key in Eli's palm now expanded to its full size, "I command you to return to your true forms, Spinner Sun and Ruby Moon!" he said as both transformed into their true forms, and once they had this sent a surprised and shocked expression to me, Sakura, Li, Madison, and Kero. It was then that both me and Sakura knew, that this was going to be one of our toughest tests yet. But, even after this had reached its conclusion, we would still not be done with regard to the Star Cards. And in fact, our journey, was only just beginning. But more on that at a bit later of a date.

Despite what was currently going on in front of us, Sakura, me, Li, Madison and Kero still could not believe what was happening. "Three figures on the arc, just like in me and Sakura's dream, and just look at the staff he's holding," I had then proceeded to mutter softly to myself. And this very statement of mine, was of me referring to the recurring dream that both me and Sakura had been having for weeks. Only now, that very same dream of ours, now finally made sense. However, as all of us stared, I just knew that whatever was going to happen next, was going to be just as mysterious. Because whether I liked it or not, I was still going into this almost completely blind.

Chapter Text

Things had now very quickly gotten out of hand. Not only had Eli revealed himself to be the reincarnation of Clow Reed. But out of nowhere the sky was shrouded in darkness. It was then that Sakura and I, along with Li, and Kero, realized that something was very very wrong. It was at this point that Eli decided to speak up, he told me and Sakura that in order for the light to be restored, we would both need to turn all of the remaining clow cards that we had into star cards. This was then followed up by Kero transforming into his true form, and with Yue arriving on the scene, I then chose this particular moment to pull out the Windy card. Without either Sakura or I having to exchange a word to each other, I threw the Windy card into the air and we both then raised our respective staffs, "Windy card, become a chain and tie him up" we chanted in unison. Unfortunately, before the Windy card spirit could reach Eli, it was dissipated by a forcefield that seemed to materialize around him. "You are not going to be able to do to me what you were able to do to Yue" Eli said, which earned a shocked expression from both Sakura and I. Sakura then followed up by pulling out the Fly card, to which we both raised our respective staffs, "fly!" we chanted, and with the all too familiar wings now on our backs, we took off skyward, and towards Eli, only to have Ruby shoot red streams of energy in our direction, to which two of them caught one of our wings, which sent us spiraling downards. Thankfully though, Yue was able to dive in, and catch us before we hit the ground. It was after a bunch more fighting and back and forth, that Sakura and I then took it upon ourselves to transform some of the remaining clow cards that we still had that weren't turned into star cards yet. This however left just two more, the Light card, and the Dark card. After a bit of conversation, it was agreed that both Keroberos and Yue would become one with both of our staffs in an attempt to help both Sakura and I transform the Light and Dark cards into star cards. However, it was revealed by Eli, that if our attempt to transform the Light and Dark cards into star cards failed, that both Keroberos and Yue, would wind up trapped and asleep in our staffs, forever.

It was now a case of succeed or fail for both Sakura and I. But we still couldn't believe what Eli had just said to us, "If you two can dispel the darkness, they will return" Eli said. "And what if we can't transform the Light card?" I asked somewhat afraid of his answer. "Then they both will suffer a horrible fate, and they will be trapped in your staffs for all eternity" Eli said in response. Which not surprisingly neither Sakura or I took all too well. In fact, both of us took it pretty rough actually, with both of us collapsing after hearing with what we had just heard, only to thankfully be supported physically by both Keroberos and Yue and with words of encouragement from both of them. It was at this point, that seeing as how neither Sakura or I had no other choice, we turned to one another, and after a nod, and with Keroberos and Yue fused with our staffs, we then began the process of transforming both the Light and Dark cards into star cards. And as I threw the Light card into the air, with Sakura doing the same with the Dark card, we then raised our respective now transformed staffs and our respective circles appeared below us. "We call upon the power of our stars, ancient forces near and far, Light and Dark cards discard your former might, and draw your power from our light, star cards!" we chanted in unison. And as the wind started to pick up, and both the Light and Dark cards started to glow, it was quickly becoming apparent that this wasn't going to be easy. In fact, as time started to pass, we actually were starting to struggle in transforming both the Light and Dark cards into star cards. At one point, it nearly got to where we had almost failed completely. But thanks to Li stepping in, and giving his power to both of us in an effort to help us both succeed, we managed to get that extra boost to not only transform the Light and Dark cards, but we also managed to call upon the Light card spirit to dissipate the darkness. However, it was at this point that I once again, like after the Final Judgment, got a somewhat bad feeling. But like before, seeing as how both Sakura and I had just accomplished a major achievement in transforming all of the clow cards into star cards, I once again ignored it. Unfortunately, I should've done my best to trust that bad feeling. Because, like back after the Final Judgment, that was a warning of the challenges, that still lay ahead for not just Sakura and I, but those that were close to us as well. But, as the three of us congratulated each other on a job well done, it was at this point that Eli decided to interject by saying that the reason that he did things the way that he did was he didn't see any other way of doing it. I of course at that very moment, finally understood where Eli was coming from once he had said that, and Sakura did as well.

And yet, once Sakura and I had made it back to our room. After discovering that Li was going back to Hong Kong, neither of us wound up taking this news very well. However, as a tear from each of us fell from our eye, hitting the rug, and causing our respective circles to appear. It was then followed by a card appearing in our respective hands. "Wait a second, did Sakura and I just create a new star card each?!" I thought to myself. It was after Sakura had put her respective card to her chest, that she turned her attention to her desk. Which at first seemed a bit strange, but once she started speaking, a shocked expression found it's way onto my face. "Hey everyone, thanks for cheering us on all this time. Even though we are both sad we have to part ways with you all...we will never forget the memories we had with you guys" Sakura said. It was then, once the shock had subsided, that I decided to step in and say something, knowing full well what it was that she was doing. However, that didn't mean that I couldn't tell you, the reader, how things had been so far. "Sakura..." I began, to which she then turned her attention to me, as I made my way over to the desk. "I think the reader needs to hear it from both of us," I said with a closed eye smile. "Oh, right" Sakura responded back. "Thank you everyone..." Sakura began. "For cheering us on." I followed up with. "Though we are both sad that we have to part ways with you all..." Sakura said. "Neither of us will forget the memories we had with you guys" I said. To which we both then waved goodbye. However, that bad feeling I had had earlier, was once again a stepping stone, of what was to come in only a short time.

Chapter Text

It was just another normal evening in Penguin Park. Well, about as normal for two siblings who also happened to be CardCaptors and also masters of the star cards. Yep, it was me and Sakura, even though we were both a year older, and all of the clow cards had been transformed into star cards during the Final Test, we were both still being dressed up in Madison's battle costumes. Also, that didn't mean we still couldn't train and hone our skills in case a threat ever decided to show itself again, and have fun with it at the same time. And tonight was no exception to that, as both me and Sakura, dressed in Madison's battle costumes, were dodging and doing tricks and flips in the air, all while doing our absolute best to hold our own against the creatures that were being conjured up from Madison writing them down in the Create card. However, Sakura and I were going to need to hone our skills. Because what lay ahead of us, was going to be one of our toughest challenges yet.

Fast forward to a few days later, and it was just another world ending scenario in the life of a Cardcaptor. This had very quickly gone from bad to just completely out of control. What seemed like a minor issue that me and Sakura had sensed the day before, had now turned out to be a very very big problem. As both me and Sakura, now found ourselves quickly and quite literally running out of Star Cards that we could use against our current opponent. Over the recent few days, we had been seeing and sensing a very strange and also very familiar presence. This of course turned out to be a Clow Card. But for right now, this exact clow card was now taking the town, and everyone we cared about out of existence. And if Sakura and I didn't think of something fast, then we would soon suffer the exact same fate as them. It was at this point that we both heard a noise, we both looked behind us to see the roller coaster coming right at us.

With quick reflexes, I pulled out the Time Card, and both me and Sakura quickly raised our respective Star staffs, "Time!" We chanted in unison as we held our respective staffs in front of us. And thankfully right as the roller coaster was about to hit us both, the Time Card froze it in place. Unfortunately the Clow Card spirit that we were having difficulty fighting, wound up snatching the Time Card from us like it had been doing with a bunch of our star cards. It was this point, that the Time cards powers started to fail, and it was at this point that I quickly pulled out the Fly card. And once again we raised our respective staffs, "Fly!" we chanted in unison. And with the all too familiar wings of the fly cards now adorning our backs, we were able to leap skyward and out of the way of the roller coaster just in time. It was after a bit more flying and trying to chase down the erratic Clow Card spirit, and after several more of our friends, this being Keroberos and Yue, wound up being taken out of existence by the erratic clow card spirit as well.

It was now down to just me, Sakura and Li to not only deal with the erratic Clow Card spirit, but to also save the world as well. It was after several more minutes of fighting that me and Sakura wound up making our way to the amusement parks clock tower. But as we flew in, we had to dodge several more of the erratic clow cards attacks so that we would not be taken out of existence like Keroberos and Yue had been.

It was while we were making our way to the top of the clock tower, that the Fly card was snatched from us, and unfortunately as a result, the wings from both of our backs disappeared as well. Thankfully however, we both landed on the pendulum of the clock tower, and we were able to us the Shield card to drop the heavy part of the pendulum and get ourselves to the top on the upper part of the pendulum once the heavier part had dropped off. However, it was once we had made our way to the top, that things once again, started going off the rails. The erratic clow card spirit, once again started firing her attacks at us in a bid to take us both out of existence. But after both me and Sakura ventured out and tried to reason with it, it seemed as though we would both be able to bring this whole situation to a close without anymore problems. However, this wasn't meant to be just yet, as the erratic Clow Card spirit picked this particular moment to form a sphere around Li, who had also managed to make his way to the top of the clock tower. And unfortunately neither me or Sakura wound up taking this very well, in fact both of us wound up being brought to tears. Sakura was brought to tears because of her love for him, and I was brought to tears because he was my friend. This of course wound up with a glow emanating from within each of our respective right pockets.

This was of course Sakura's hope card that had been created through her tear due to her love for Li a full year ago after me and Sakura had arrived back from our trip to Hong Kong, and my friendship card that had been created through my tear due to my trust for Li and Sakura and considering both of them as dear friends. It was after this had happened, and after me and Sakura turned to one another and nodded, that now was as good a time as any to seal this card and save the world. We then raised our respective Star staffs.

"We call upon the power of our stars, ancient forces near and far, clow card discard your former might, and draw your power from our might, star card!" We chanted in unison. It was after the light had faded however, that the hope card that Sakura had had on her person, had vanished, and in my hand, was not only a card that had a picture of the clow card spirit on it, with Sakura's heart in front of it, but it also had the picture of what had been on my friendship card now present in front of the heart on Sakura's card now. And below on the title of the card, now read only one word, "Hope." It was after the card had been sealed that Li turned to Sakura and said her name. It was at this point that Sakura turned to me as if asking for permission, I simply nodded and gave a smile. This was then followed by Sakura backing up, with Li giving a blush of sorts, and as Sakura leapt into the air and into Li's embrace, while I looked on with a smile on my face, I just knew that this was going to be an adventure that was going to last a lifetime.

Chapter Text

So things really did seem to have finally quieted down in Tomoeda.

Well, it was about as quiet as it could've possibly been for me and Sakura.

But anyway, it was on this day, as both of us still lay sound asleep in our beds, that we were currently having a dream.

But not just any dream, in fact, it wasn't a dream, but more like, an invitation of sorts.

Me and Sakura are currently in an unfamiliar room, in our pajamas that we had both worn to bed, but we have our respective staffs clenched in our hands.

"Okay, would someone mind telling me where we are exactly? Because I sense that quite a lot of magic other then ours is present. Whoever is here, please show and identify yourself," I said, sounding quite perplexed, and also quite on edge.

"I see you are quite perceptive Zachary, I see nothing gets by someone like yourself. It's true then, that you take quite well after your sister," an unfamiliar sounding female voice suddenly said in an intriguing tone from across the room.

It was then that a female figure slowly came into view from across the room. Who seemed to be dressed in a sailor uniform type outfit. "As you asked, allow me to formerly introduce myself, I am Sailor Pluto, the keeper of the time space door, and the Sailor Guardian of time and space, it is a pleasure to finally meet the two of you," Sailor Pluto said, as a warm and comforting smile found its way onto her face.

"You are very beautiful," Sakura said, in awe of Sailor Pluto's appearance.

"Why thank you Sakura, I could say the same about you," Sailor Pluto said, with a closed eye smile.

"Okay, I would love to stay here all day and have the two of you chat. Look, I don't mean to be rude here or anything, but can we get back on topic as to why you have brought the two of us here Sailor Pluto?" I asked in a calm tone of voice, trying to get the two of them back on track.

"Oh, right, my apologies," Sailor Pluto said, with a blush now finding its way onto her face.

"The reason that I brought the two of you here, is that I foresee that a great evil is going to return a lot sooner then expected, and I am afraid that just me and the allies that I have, are nowhere near enough to combat this threat," Sailor Pluto said, her demeanor now changing to one of worry.

"That is why I need your help, can I count on the two of you?" Pluto followed up with asking.

It was then that I turned to Sakura, and then chose to speak up. "I don't know Sakura, what do you think, she seems she can be trusted. But last I checked, didn't we already have something like this happen to us quite a while back?" I asked, sounding a bit concerned.

Sakura looked at me, now remembering all too well about the time when we had both first become Cardcaptors, all those years back.

However...As it was proven several years back with the capturing of the Snow Card, and many other captures like it, when Sakura set her mind on something, it was very difficult for me to challenge her actions. And this instance, was going to wind up being no exception.

"Oh, it'll be fine Zachary, after all, she wouldn't be asking for our help if we weren't cut out for it," Sakura said, with a determined look on her face.

And sure enough, I couldn't challenge what Sakura had just said, I mean how could I?

"Alright, you can count on us!" I said, a look of determination finding its way onto my face. But internally, was freaking out.

"Okay then, but there is one more thing that the two of you need to know," Sailor Pluto said, her expression now becoming slightly more serious looking.

"What is it?" I asked, with intrigue in my tone.

"When we next meet, it will be under different circumstances, see you both then," Sailor Pluto said.

"Wait what different circumstances? I asked.

"That is for the both of you to find out, I can't tell you, otherwise it would upset the balance of things," Sailor Pluto said with a now closed eyes smile.

It was then that the scene around us got very bright, and then the dream ended.

When both Sakura and I woke up, I immediately turned my attention to her.

"Well, I know for a fact that that wasn't a dream, and from what Sailor Pluto told us, we had best both be ready for what lies ahead," I said, a look of determination finding its way onto my face.

Sakura however, didn't say anything, she just simply nodded in response, indicating that she understood, that whatever this great evil was, and whoever Sailor Pluto's allies were. Me and Sakura were going to need the help of our friends, and the power of the star cards, if we were going to have any sort of chance of combating it. 

But, as for what lay ahead for the both of us. We would soon come into contact, with two of the most well known 90s magical girls in the anime genres history. And, I would learn, that the phrase 'I worked hard enough for three,' would wind up being more in the real and literal sense. Rather then it being just a somewhat everyday phrase. And the reason? Well, I was soon going to come into contact, with two other versions of myself. One was a Level 5 Esper, who was the sister to the famous Railgun Of Tokiwadai. And the other? Well, she was a love angel, who was the sister to a certain pink haired love angel. And, wound up becoming allied, with the most recognizable 90s magical girl, in the genres history.

Chapter Text

So a week or so had now passed since Sakura and I had had our meeting and encounter with Sailor Pluto.

And this was only the beginning, because although Sakura and were currently outside and had all of the cards on our person like we usually did, and our respective star keys as well.

Our conversation with Li and Kero, was suddenly interrupted by the opening of a portal.

"Man just like old times, huh Li?" I said, as I smiled while pulling out my key.

"Yea, just like old times" Li said, who had his jian at the ready, and then turned to Sakura, who had already pulled out her key, only to have the two of them blush and turn away from each other.

"Well, that's Li for ya" I thought to myself.

"Key of the stars, with powers burning bright, reveal the staff, and shine your light, release!" Sakura and I chanted in unison.

However, just as Sakura and I took hold of our respective staffs, the portal began pulling the four of us into it, and it took us off to who knows where.

"Hey viewers, Zachary here. Sorry to fourth wall break you out of the blue like this. But before we continue, let me explain why Li is in Tomoeda. Basically, due to recent events, and Sakura managing to give him a call before he had gone off back to Hong Kong. Li had decided to convince his mother to have him and Meilin stay, at least for a little while longer. And in case you are wondering why I rarely break the fourth wall? Well, that's because I only use this ability, when I find it to be absolutely necessary. Which believe it or not, like Sakura, is a lot more rare then you might think it is. Anyway, back to the current task at hand. *says with a look of massive determination on face*"

However, on the part of the portal taking us off somewhere, like that of two other certain groups, this was all being done for a very good reason.

As another portal opened up, and Sakura, me, Kero, and Li were tossed out of it.

And when we got a better look at our surroundings, we realized that not only were we not in Tomoeda anymore, but we were in fact on top of a building in a very big city.

In fact it looked like a very modern city, like nothing that the four of us had ever seen before.

"Well, Sakura, I get the feeling that we are not in Tomoeda anymore," I said with concern very evident in my tone of voice.

"Uh huh," Sakura said in response, with the same level of concern evident in her tone of voice.

However, as the four of us gazed around the city in complete wonderment, we heard several voices that seemed to be coming from somewhere below us.

And it wasn't until we got to the edge of the building, and had peered over the side, that Sakura and I managed to recognize one of the people instantly.

"Sakura, that woman there, with the rod in her hand, that's Sailor Pluto," I said, Sakura realizing it as well.

"Wait a sec, you know her?" Li said, now confused at how I knew someone when the three of us had just arrived here.

"Well Li, it's sort of a long story, and I find it best that I have her tell it. So Sakura, Li, Kero, what do you say we go and join the festivities?" I asked, a little nervousness present in the tone of my voice.

"Zachary, you don't need to be nervous, just remember that whatever lies ahead for us, you won't be going at it alone," Sakura said to me.

"Thanks Sakura, and you too Li," I said, giving the both of them a smile, as I pulled out the Fly card, and threw it up into the air.

And as it spun, Sakura and I raised our staffs, "let's fly!" we both said in unison.

And the moment that our staffs were raised straight up, the fly card stopped spinning, and the all too familiar wings of the Fly card adorned our backs.

And as for Li, I had volunteered to carry him down to the ground myself, despite his hesitation for me to do so.

And as the four of us made our way down to the group of people.

One thing was certain.

This was going to be the start of a beautiful friendship.

After things in the alley had transpired, and all of the introductions had been done. Sakura, me, Li and Kero, who was inside of Sakura's backpack, and everyone else.

Who obviously had powered down, so as to not draw any unwanted attention to ourselves.

And after Sailor Pluto had explained the situation to all of us in the alley, that apparently the entity, known as Chaos, was returning quite a lot earlier then expected, and we would be seeing an unknown number of some of our enemies making an unfortunate return.

This didn't seem to bother us though, since we didn't have any enemies back in our world.

So this begged the question, why did Sailor Pluto need our help?

I guess these enemies really were bad enough that it required more then just them to get this done.

Anyways, it was while we were all walking down one of the not crowded streets and some were we suggesting to everyone on our next plan of action.

However, before they could say anything else, multiple portals opened up on the sidewalk, beneath everyone, causing everyone to disappear through them, and out of sight.

And this, was now the final step, on the road to what would be the final battle.

That would not just decide the fate of Academy City, but of 2 other dimensions as well.

Seconds seemed to tick by, as Limone waited patiently in Aphrodite's throne room for everyone else to appear, he only hoped, that given the circumstances, that things would not be as hopeless as they currently seemed.

And from what he and Aphrodite had already witnessed, they were going to need all of the help they could get, and with those who were already currently there, and with those about to arrive, he only hoped that it would be enough, for all of them to win the day.

He just hoped that from what Sailor Pluto had foreseen, things would hopefully turn out okay.

And when several portals opened up in front of him, spitting out 19 people, 5 of which he recognized immediately, and 14 of which he did not.

But he could only assume, that from what he sensed, that they were also just like the other 5, he knew that things were about to get a whole lot more interesting.

Chapter Text

More seconds seemed to tick by as the 19 of us lay tangled and splayed out on the ground of Aphrodite's throne room.

But eventually, we all started to come to, and when some of us did, we very much snapped to attention instantly.

And it was then that the girl, who I now knew was named Shinko, decided to speak up.

"Okay, let me honest with you sis, I am really getting tired of being thrown into portals!" Shinko said to Momoko, through a slight bit of frustration being present in her tone of voice.

It was then that the girl, who I now knew was named Keiko decided to speak up as well.

"You think you have it rough Shinko, try having to have someone cling onto you when you have been thrown through a portal and then hit the floor as well!" Keiko said, obviously referring to the fact that before the portals on the sidewalk had appeared. Misaka picked that particular moment to try and use her electricity to try and cling to a nearby wall in an attempt to avoid having them both getting sucked into the portal.

However, another portal on the wall wound up sucking the two of them in anyway.

It was at this point that Limone picked this point to speak up. "I am terribly sorry to bring you all here like this, but seeing as how things have turned out, we saw no other option," Limone said.

It was at this point, that Shinko, as well as Momoko, Yuri, Hinagiku, and Scarlet, turned their attention towards the sound of the familiar male voice, which was followed quickly by everyone else.

"Wait what do you mean by we Limone?" Momoko asked.

"I can help you answer that," another female voice chimed in.

This voice, although none of the other Love Angels recognized it, both me and Shinko did. For when the nine sailor senshi turned their attention towards the source of the female voice, they were met with not just the form of Queen Serenity, but of Neo Queen Serenity as well.

Okay, so from I knew about both of them regarding information on each of their characters, both Neo Queen Serenity and Queen Serenity, were basically very very powerful individuals of the Sailor Moon Dimension.

One was the original queen of the Silver Millennium from back in the past, the other, was the future ruler of Crystal Tokyo, and also, Usagi, from the 30th century. Man, things just keep getting weirder and weirder don't they? But, more surprises, were still to come.

Okay, remember when I said that more surprises were still to come, well, I wasn't kidding.

And after the explanation of the current situation to everyone from Aphrodite, Queen Serenity, and Neo Queen Serenity, it was quickly apparent.

That what Sailor Pluto had said in the alley, about several of their old foes making an unexpected return, was not only true.

But it also seemed that bringing the rest of us in, was more then a justifiable thing to do, considering what we were all up against.

However, we were about to get some help, and I mean quite a lot more help.

Because at the moment, when Usagi, Momoko, Sakura, and Misaka, each asked what the three of them intended by help.

More portals opened up behind the three of them, and out walked familiar faces, and I mean a lot of familiar faces.

Usagi wasted no time in running into one of their arms, who was obviously Mamoru and Chibiusa right beside him.

Sakura, me, and Li, wasted no time, running towards their friends, Madison, Meilin, and Yue.

Misaka and Keiko, although Misaka was a bit resistant on it, walked over and had her casually say hi to Touma, and also one Mitsuko Kongo, and Kuroko Shirai, who were also present beside him, despite having Misaka blush profusely, and having Keiko let out a huge sigh in response to having her blush.

And it was then that I noticed someone else present among them, Misaki Shokuhou, another level 5 Esper.

Of all of the level 5's in Academy City, Misaki Shokuhou was a well known level 5.

A mind hacker of sorts.

An level 5 Esper, with an ability called Mental Out.

Think of a computer hacker, but instead of her manipulating and messing with someone's computer, she messes with and manipulates with a persons mind instead.

Sounds like some kind of freaky horror flick like stuff, doesn't it?

That is the power of Mental Out.

And I could tell from the irritated looks on both Misaka and Keiko's faces, they weren't exactly happy to see her.

And also this didn't stop Kuroko from being her usual perverted self.

Albeit, she seemed to be a tad reserved about it for some reason.

Probably because Misaki was here, but this was just a hunch that I had.

This was of course followed up with Misaka smacking her on the head in response.

And Momoko wasted no time in running towards Yousuke, with Shinko following close behind.

But, despite all of this, a huge tremor was soon felt throughout the throne room, interrupting the festivities.

And upon being told that it was finally time, the senshi pulled out their respective transformation items.

Shinko and the Love Angels readied their respective items as well.

And Sakura, me, and Li, readied their items as well.

"Moon Eternal...Make Up!"

"Moon Crystal Power...Make Up!"

"Mercury Crystal Power...Make Up!"

"Mars Crystal Power...Make Up!"

"Jupiter Crystal Power...Make Up!"

"Venus Crystal Power...Make Up!"

"Saturn Planet Power...Make Up!"

"Uranus Planet Power...Make Up!"

"Neptune Planet Power...Make Up!"

"Pluto Planet Power...Make Up!"

"Beautiful Wedding Flower! Angel Amour Peach!"

"Elegant Wedding Flower!"

"Graceful Wedding Flower! Angel Precious Lily!"

"Attractive Wedding Flower! Angel Courage Daisy!"

"Excellent Wedding Flower! Angel Passionate Salvia!"

"Key of the star, with powers burning bright, reveal the staff, and shine your light, release!"

Meanwhile in one of Academy City's many parks, the villains were waiting to take on all of us, which was headed by none other then Joker, Galaxia, Raindevila, and Gensei Kihara.

It was while they were all waiting for us to arrive, that several of the many villains, decided to speak up and start bickering...again.

"How long are we supposed to wait?!" Pluie asked in an irritated tone of voice.

"Oh pipe down Pluie, last I checked, your whining was starting to get on my nerves the last time you spoke up!" Jadeite responded back with an irritated tone to match that of Pluie's.

"Hey, you can't talk to him like that Jadeite, it is bad manners...don't you know?" Potamos chimed in, and then followed up with her usual verbal tic.

"Potamos, do you ever stop using that at the end of everything you say, it gets very annoying!" Jadeite snidely responded back, clearly very irritated and annoyed by this point.

I mean, how would you feel if you were brutally humiliated years ago at Haneda Airport by Usagi/Sailor Moon, Ami/Sailor Mercury, And Rei/Sailor Mars, and having to be put to eternal sleep upon arrival back to Queen Beryl, despite learning each of their identities.

It was at this point that Galaxia picked this opportunity to speak up "I think that is enough out of the three of you, don't you think, or do I need to remind you how things went back at the lab?"

This caused all three of the villains to stop arguing immediately, and bowed to Galaxia in apology. "Our apologies Galaxia," they said in response.

"Good, now be ready, we have a battle that we can possibly win here, in fact, I am counting on it," Galaxia said, as she turned her attention forward again, and an evil smirk once again found its way onto her face.

And as several portals opened up in front of all the villains, Queen Nehellenia decided to speak up.

"Ah, right on time," she said whilst smirking.

And as all of us stepped through the multiple portals and out onto the battlefield, we all readied ourselves, for what would be the most important battle of our lives.

But what the villains did not expect, and nor did they account for, was for far several more people then they had expected, to step through those portals.

And that, would wind up giving us the slightest of upper hands, in what would be this final battle.

And it was at this point, that Keiko apparently recognized the looks on some of the villains faces, and then decided to speak up.

"I'm sorry, were you expecting fewer of us?" Keiko said, a cocky smirk finding its way onto her face.

"Keiko, I would say that judging from their expressions, yes, that would appear to be the case," I said, wearing my own cocky smirk, with my staff clenched tightly in my hands.

"Well then, what do you say, that we show them what it means to be a hero?" Angel Bluebell said, wearing her own cocky smirk, and brandishing her sword at the villains.

"Sounds good to me sis, and remember that we are always behind you," Wedding Peach said.

"Thanks sis, and don't worry, as long as we stick to the plan, their won't be any issues," Angel Bluebell said.

It was at this point, that as the sound of chiming bells suddenly filled the air, that the senshi and the love angels then began their introductions.

"As the breeze graces the evening calm, and those who love and cherish each other share an everlasting bond. On this fine summer day, you have all have put all of our worlds that we care so much about in grave danger, and for that I can't forgive you! I am the Love Angel! I am Wedding Peach, and I am extremely angry with you!" Wedding Peach said, as she struck her usual pose.

"The nature of the Bluebell, is to spread joy and love, allowing friendships to remain strong! I can't forgive those who commit acts of evil! I am the Love Angel! I am Angel Bluebell, and I am very angry with you!" Angel Bluebell said, as she swung her sword up towards and over her right shoulder, stopped it mid downward swing, held it in front of her in a battle ready stance, and struck a pose.

"In the language of flowers, the name of the pure lily is special, it means that it will bloom and grant love!" Angel Lily said, as she struck a pose.

"The daisy is the emblem of the pure and innocent heart, and its power can withstand even the most evil wind!" Angel Daisy said as she struck a pose.

"In the language of flowers, Salvia means a burning heart! The warrior from heaven, Angel Salvia, is here to do battle! All of you devils who mislead innocent girls, I will erase your filthy souls!" Angel Salvia said as she struck a pose.

"I am the Pretty Guardian, who fights for Love and for Justice, I am Sailor Moon! And now in the name of the moon, I'll punish you!" Sailor Moon said as she struck her usual pose.

"I am the Pretty Guardian who fights for Love and for Justice! I am Sailor Chibi Moon! And now in the Name of the Future Moon, I'll punish you!" Sailor Chibi Moon said as she struck her usual pose.

"I am the Pretty Guardian, who fights for Love and Intelligence, I am Sailor Mercury! Douse yourself in water and repent!" Sailor Mercury said as she struck her usual pose.

"I am the Pretty Guardian who fights for Love and for Passion! I am Sailor Mars! In the name of Mars, I'll chastise you!" Sailor Mars said as she struck her usual pose.

"I am the Pretty Guardian who fights for Love and for Courage! I am Sailor Jupiter! I'll fill you regret, It'll leave you numb!" Sailor Jupiter said as she struck her usual pose.

"I am the Pretty Guardian who Fights for Love and for Beauty! I am Sailor Venus! In the name of Venus, I'll punish you with the power of love!" Sailor Venus said as she struck her usual pose.

"I am an emissary from the abyss of Death. Protected by Saturn, the Outer Planet of Destruction, the Guardian of Silence. I am Sailor Saturn." Sailor Saturn said as she struck her usual pose.

"Protected by Uranus, the Planet of the Wind. Guardian of Heavens. I am Sailor Uranus!" Sailor Uranus said as she struck her usual pose.

"Protected by Neptune, the Outer Planet of the Seas, Guardian of the Deep Sea. I am Sailor Neptune. " Sailor Neptune said as she struck her usual pose.

"I am the Keeper of the Door of Space and Time. I am Sailor Pluto, Guardian of the Underworld." Sailor Pluto said as she struck her usual pose.

"On behalf of Aphrodite..." Wedding Peach said.

"On behalf of Queen Serenity, Neo Queen Serenity, and the future of Crystal Tokyo..." Sailor Moon added in.

"On behalf of all of my friends..." Sakura added in.

"It's time for you all to face judgment..." Kuroko Shirai added in for good measure, causing not just the three of them to sweatdrop, but it also caused Angel Bluebell and me to do so as well.

However, Keiko and Misaka, did not, and I realized that it was because she was just doing her job, well, we all were.

And this was truly going to be a battle, that was going to be one for the books.

Oh right, the plan.

Going back to when we had all been in the rift between the portals, waiting for the portals to open up to allow us onto the battlefield.

Although the plan had only been thought in only a few minutes, basically on the fly, by just Usagi, Misaka, Keiko, Sakura, me, Momoko, Shinko, and Kuroko, it still seemed like a pretty solid plan.

I mean, what would you expect from 5 of some of anime's best and most powerful female characters?

And then there was Shinko, me, and Keiko, who had not only managed to live up to their reputations, but we had also managed to each accomplish something that most people wouldn't have even to have dreamed to be possible.

We had each managed to not only to measure up to their sterling reputations, and become someone who was of equal power and strength to the main characters in each of our worlds, but we were also their allies, as well as their siblings. Well, siblings to each of our respective characters in our worlds, apart from Sailor Moon, but we'll just gloss over that part.

And that, was more powerful then any sort of magic or any sort Esper ability could ever be.

Because what is more powerful, then the power of friendship.

Which would explain why the 8 of us were able to come up with such a brilliant plan so quickly.

And to top it all off, the enemy, was in fact no slouch.

Sailor Pluto was not kidding.

Jadeite, Nephrite, Zoisite, Kunzite, Gensei, Pluie, Aquelda, Potamos, Petora, Igneous, Raindevila, Eudial, Kaolinite, The Witches 5, The Amazon Trio, Queen Nehellenia, Queen Beryl, Joker, and of course, Galaxia.

Man, talk about a rouges gallery. And I thought Batman had it rough?

But, knowing that we didn't have to deal with anyone else from our past, put us a little bit at ease.

But still, these villains that had been brought back, weren't exactly slouches.

So to compensate for this, we were going to have the Senshi, with help from Kuroko, Keiko, Misaki, Touma and Misaka, to dispatch Jadeite, Nephrite, Zoisite, Kunzite, Gensei, Eudial, Kaolinite, The Witches 5, The Amazon Trio, Queen Nehellenia, Queen Beryl, Joker.

And have Shinko, along with Momoko, and the other Love Angels, with help from Sakura, me, and Li, help us deal with them, along with Pluie, Aquelda, Petora, Igneous, Raindevila, Potamos, and Galaxia.

Plus, this also meant, that not only would everyone participate, but because none of these villains, had ever crossed paths with Sakura, me, or any of our friends.

Well, only Kongo, Kuroko and Touma couldn't participate, but that was only because their abilities had no use in a setting such as a park. No possible projectiles for Kongo to launch with her Aero Hand ability. Neither Misaka or Keiko wanted to see Kuroko get unnecessarily hurt. And Touma couldn't participate mostly because Misaka said so. And not wanting to incur her wrath, knowing full well what she's capable of, we decided to accept it. Plus, it was going to be very frowned upon if one Mistuko Kongo or Kuroko Shirai wound up causing unnecessary damage to one of Academy City's many parks. Sure they are both Level 4 espers, and very good ones at that, but we were just not willing to take the risk of causing any unnecessary collateral damage. Well in Kongo's case anyway. Plus, Kongo likes hearing herself talk just a little too much, but she's a friend of Misaka's and Keiko's, so they kind of have to deal with that. And Kuroko's well...yea...anyways, moving on.

This was basically the ultimate advantage that we had, on top of having Misaka, Keiko and their friends with us as well.

And with the plan having been settled, we stepped through the rift between the portals, and out onto the battlefield.

Chapter Text

As all of us stood on the battlefield, facing down the group of villains opposite us.

Bluebell picked this moment in time to speak up.

It was now time to put the first phase of our plan in motion.

"Before we all start this, I would like to say a few things, to clear the air a little bit, Jadeite, Igneous, isn't their something that you would like to tell everyone?" Bluebell said, a cocky smirk finding its way onto her face.

They both however looked slightly perplexed.

I then decided to speak up.

"I think what Bluebell here is trying to say is, Jadeite, why don't we start with you first. If I am not mistaken you know who some of us are, don't you?" I said, pretty much hinting back to when Jadeite had discovered Sailor Moon, Sailor Mercury, and Sailor Mar's identities during their fight at Haneda Airport several years back.

"And Igneous, you appear to know who some of us are as well, isn't that correct?" Shinko said, a blank look with a hint of mistrust present on her face, obviously referring back to when Igneous had accidentally discovered the identities of her, Wedding Peach, Angel Lily, and Angel Daisy.

It was at this point, that the perplexed looks on Jadeite's and Igneous' faces, were then replaced by looks of anger and rage.

"Ah, so you do both remember, I'm honestly quite surprised you haven't told the rest of your comrades about it, you would think that sort of important information would've been shared among all of you?" Keiko sighed, which was followed by an eye roll from her.

"Jadeite, what is she talking about, would you care to explain yourself!?" Tigers eye said, with severe intent and anger.

"Iggy, you seemed to have been holding out on us, it is so not like you to do that...you know!?" Potamos said with severe anger, followed by her usual mannerism.

"Well Misaka...Shoukohou, I think that's our queue, time to see if a forcefield can stand up to a railgun blast" Keiko said, with a quick deadpan sideways glance to Shokuhou, since she was still not too thrilled to be working with her.

And with a quick nod of approval from Misaka, they each pulled out an arcade coin from their respective skirt pockets, and place them between their respective two fingers.

And once they both had channeled enough electricity, they fired, each of us producing their respective railguns.

Jadeite and Igneous were able to notice their railguns coming at them, and Nephrite, Pluie, Aquelda, Potamos, Petora, Kunzite, and Zoisite tried to stand in front of them.

But before the three generals could raise their forcefields, or the devils could wind up defending themselves, they all suddenly put their hands to their heads.

"Thanks Shokuhou...I guess" Keiko sighed, giving her a deadpan expression.

"Oh Keiko sweetie, don't tell me you didn't enjoy my performance," Misaki said, putting the remote to her face and smiling.

"No Shokuhou...you just annoy the heck out of me, Misaka for that matter too," Keiko said, a blush, and a look of irritation now finding its way onto her face.

"Wait, did she just do what I think she did...no....there's now way I would ever be a tsundere," I fearfully thought to myself.

"Oh Keiko, you don't mean that, and I'm sure that Misaka doesn't either" Misaki said in her usual joyous tone.

"Oh you'd be surprised...Shokuhou" Keiko said, her irritated expression and blush, not once having left her face.

But anyway, as she looked forward again, despite her bad mood regarding Shokuhou, the instant before their railguns made contact with the nine villains.

Nephrite, Zoisite, and Kunzite managed to raise their hands and produce their forcefields. But unfortunately, their railguns simply went through all three of their forcefields, shattering them to pieces. Like a baseball being thrown through a pane glass window.

All 9 of them were then wiped out of existence.

"I guess it's not just true in the case of high cards, an ace will always be better then a king or a queen, even when you're not playing poker," Keiko smugly said, with a smirk now finding its way onto her face.

And this, was only the beginning, of what would be a two step plan, that would show, that things, if done properly, can wind up going like clockwork.

Silence, that was what was present among all the villains, after having just witnessed 9 of their comrades just being completely wiped out of existence.

All except for Gensei Kihara, who at that moment had decided to speak up.

"That was a very excellent display of power, exactly what one would expect from three of Academy City's best level 5's. But tell me something Keiko, and you as well Railgun. How long do you the three of you think you can keep that up?" Gensei said, an evil smirk finding its way onto his face.

"I don't know Gensei, why don't you tell us, I think you already know the answer to that question. And let what just happened, be a warning to the rest of you villains, if any of you decide to try and defend another one of your own," Keiko said, a stern look with quite a bit of determination very much present on her face, since she was not at all amused, and didn't want any of the other villains to stand in any of Misaka, her, Shokuhou's, or anyone else's way.

And it was at this point, that Angel Bluebell decided to speak up.

"Oh, and Galaxia, just so you know, now you know what it feels like to lose 9 people, doesn't feel good does it? Now you know how some of us felt when you literally took our lives away from us! Oh, and don't think that I didn't forget about the rest of you villains either. I know more about the rest of you villains and the damage that you've caused to the senshi over the years then you think I do! Tell me, do the words 'Beryl', 'six murders', and 'jealousy,' mean anything to any of you?! Beryl, you know full well what it is I am referring to. You should know, as you did kill them after all!" Angel Bluebell said, through very clear anger, and gritted teeth, while obviously hinting to when Galaxia had killed 9 of the sailor senshi in the fight in Juban years back, and clearly fed up with everything that she had done. And while also mentioning that when it came to the rest of the villains, other then Gensei, that they're cards were marked. In fact, their cards had been marked long before they decided to come crawling back from the dead.

And not surprisingly, Angel Bluebell's statement, was met with quite a few shocked expressions, not just from the senshi, but also from both Beryl and Galaxia.

Who knew full well what it was that she was referring too.

Which was followed up by a look of pure rage from both Beryl and Galaxia.

"Damn you, you'll..." Galaxia was midway through saying her threat, when Angel Bluebell decided to cut her off.

"You, how dare you..." Beryl was also midway through her threat as well, when Angel Bluebell decided to cut her off alongside Galaxia.

"You'll what Galaxia...you'll make us pay?! Not while I still stand and breath you won't! Beryl, how dare I what...hold you responsible for the damage and grief that you have caused to my friends...how about how dare you?! You both need to take accountability for the people that you have both killed! As I think you already did that to several of us already didn't you?! You know Galaxia, right after you turned some of us against each other and then made us kill each other?! And Beryl, you are just as guilty regarding this! You should consider yourself immensely lucky Galaxia, on the fact that you don't possess a star seed...or things in that battle would've wound up ending a bit differently...And to think Galaxia, that you killed them just to further your evil goal of collecting star seeds!...Beryl, the same goes for you as well!...Because if I had been involved in things at the North Pole, I would've made completely sure that you payed dearly for each and every one of their deaths!...And I do think that you've both caused enough pain and suffering to the senshi to last several lifetimes! You want me to care Galaxia and Beryl, and show some sort of sympathy for villains like you, or any of you villains for that matter, and you decide to harm and kill my friends!? So no, I don't think that you'll wind up making any of us pay, or be daring anything out of any one of us! You both really do seem to think that you can just do whatever you damn well please, and think that the rules of engagement and battle don't apply to either of you! When to be honest, they do! You went and committedly murdered 9 of my friends Galaxia...And don't try and feign ignorance, as you know fully well which 9 I am referring too...and Beryl, you went and committedly murdered 6 as well! And don't try to deny it either! As you know fully well the 6 that I am referring too...So that makes you just as guilty as Galaxia! So now it is time to have you both pay dearly for having done just that! So let me just show you Galaxia, and you as well Beryl, as well as demonstrate to you, why all of you villains can't win against the likes of us, and never will!" Angel Bluebell continued to say, and finished up with, through more anger, while hinting back to when Galaxia had turned Uranus and Neptune against the rest of the senshi and forced them to kill Saturn and Pluto. And also hinting back to when Beryl had killed the 5 inner senshi at the North Pole several years back.

But, anyone of the villains who was dumb enough to protect one of their own, well that was their death wish.

And now, once the shock from Angel Bluebell's outburst had worn off, it was then time for the final phase.

Time for the rest of us to wipe everyone of the other villains off the board in one fell swoop.

It was the only possible way that this would not only end quickly, but it would also ensure that no one on our side would wind up getting unnecessarily hurt.

"Well, I guess it's time for the endgame then. So sis, Lily, Daisy, Salvia, what do you say we show Raindevila and the rest of the villains that our bonds are stronger now then they have ever been?" Bluebell said, turning to Wedding Peach and giving her a small smile.

"Sis, I think you already know the answer to that question" Wedding Peach said, returning her own smile to Shinko.

"Yea, let's show them what were made of!" Angel Daisy said.

And in a split second, Shinko, Wedding Peach, and the rest of the love angels, readied their respective weapons, and proceeded to launch their respective attacks.

"I guess that's our queue then Sakura, Li, what do you say we show them what true friendship is?" I said, turning my attention to Sakura and Li, a smile present on my face.

And a second later, after both of them had given me a nod of approval, I turned forward again, pulled out the thunder card, and proceeded to throw it forward in preparation.

And as for Madison, she had managed to go off in the nearby bushes, and had begun filming the entire fight ever since everyone had started their respective introductions.

I mean, that is Madison for you, wouldn't you want to film a fight between 3 of the best magical girl groups of all time, a group of very powerful espers, all of which were going up against a rouges gallery of very powerful villains from their past?

But, before I was about to throw the thunder card forward, a thought wound up popping into my head, and a very tragic one at that.

I remembered about how a certain one of us had tragically lost her parents.

And I was struggling to understand how she could be so okay about it.

I mean, she was on the plane with them when it had crashed.

And out of the five hundred and nine passengers and fifteen crew members that had been on board that plane, she was only one of the only four passengers that had somehow managed to survive.

And that was after thirty-two horrifying minutes.

I was obviously going to have to talk to her about it at some point, only I didn't know exactly when.

I just needed to let her know, that she wasn't the only one, that knew about what had happened, to her and her parents.

And I wasn't able to realize, that tears had now begun to fall down my face in streams.

And despite me now realizing this and best efforts to try and hide it.

I realized, that it was now far too late, to do anything about it.

No wonder Makoto was so afraid to fly on an airplane.

Thankfully however, I managed to wipe the streams of tears from my face, before anyone managed to take notice.

And then, after steadying myself again, Shinko readied her sword, as the rest of us prepared to launch our attacks at the rest of the villains.

"Saint Grenade...Critical! Heart...Impact!"

"Sword Of Bluebell...Devil Purification!"

"Saint...Spiral Whip!"

"Saint...Rolling Boomerang!"

"Saint...Twin Swords!"

"Moon...Gorgeous...Meditation!"

"Mercury....Aqua...Rhapsody!

"Mars...Flame...Sniper!"

"Jupiter...Oak...Evolution!"

"Venus...Love And Beauty Shock!"

"Death...Reborn Revolution!"

"World...Shaking!"

"Deep...Submerge!"

"Dead...Scream!"

"Thunder!"

"Element...Lighting...Descend!"

"On behalf of Academy City..." Keiko began.

"The aces of Tokiwadai cast upon you..." Misaka followed up by saying.

"Judgment!" They both put in for good measure in unison.

Which was followed up by Misaka and Keiko firing their respective railguns from the arcade coins that they wound up firing after they had said the last word of their sentence in unison.

And once all of the attacks hit the villains at varying intervals.

Those that needed to be purified, were purified, and as for the rest, well, they were wiped out of existence.

And Chaos was cast out of Galaxia's body for what would now be the third time.

And the next time it would come back?

Well, that is something that even I don't know the answer too.

But I can guarantee you, that it won't be coming back in this millennium.

A bit later on, in front of Tokiwadai Middle School.

After everyone had powered down, so as to not draw unwanted attention to themselves.

I figured, that now was a better time then any, to tell Makoto what was had been on my mind during the fight at the park a little bit ago.

However, Shinko managed to beat me to it.

"Makoto, can I have a word with you for a moment?" she asked, trying her best to hold back tears that were starting to well up in her eyes.

"Sure Shinko, what is it you want to talk to me about? Makoto replied.

It was then that she took a deep breath, knowing the backlash that would most likely ensue from what she was about to say.

She then took her in a tight embrace, as tears started to fall down her face in streams.

"I know, why you are afraid, to fly on an airplane. And just so you know...you aren't alone Mako, you have so many people that care about you, more then just those that are standing here right now," Shinko said, through severe sadness and distraught in her voice.

It was then that something unexpected happened, that I didn't expect, Makoto took Shinko in a tight embrace as well.

"Shinko, thank you, that means a lot," Makoto said.

I then realized, that I was crying.

I mean, why wouldn't I, this was something that I never thought would happen.

And experiencing it for real, right in front of me, pretty much made it feel that much more right.

And it was once the two of them finished their tight embrace.

That Meilin of all people, decided to speak up.

"Okay, so is everyone ready to head back to their worlds?" She asked, clearly not getting what was currently going on at the current moment.

"Meilin, show some respect," Li said, turning to her and clearly not very amused with what she had just said.

It was at this point, that it was time for all of us to head back to our respective worlds.

But not before Usagi decided to speak up.

"Maybe sometime the future, we can fight against each other...you know for fun?" She said.

"Uhh...sure?" Sakura said.

"But when we do" Momoko said.

"Lets just make sure that none of our worlds are on the line next time" Misaka said.

And it was at this point, that the four of them, along with Keiko, me, and Shinko, formed a circle, and put our hands into a pile, to signifiy our unbreakable bonds, as well as our everlasting friendships.

However, it was while we were all still doing this, that Shinko decided to speak up.

"Oh, I almost forgot, if you will all excuse me for a second," She said.

"No problem at all Shinko, just don't get carried away," Usagi said.

"No trouble at all Shinko, just be discreet about it," Momoko said.

"Thank you Momoko, thank you Usagi," Shinko responded back with a smile.

This was then followed up by her turning to face off to what looked like straight ahead of her.

Which seemed a bit odd to me, but once she started speaking, a shocked expression found it's way onto my face. But I did my best to hide it.

"I would like to thank you, the reader, for joining me, and all of my friends on my journey. Yes, you didn't think I forgot about you did I?" And I am pretty sure that everyone else that is here with me hasn't either. *wink*"

"Wait a sec, did she just break the fourth wall right in front of me?! I thought that Sakura and myself were the only ones that could do that! And judging from the way that Momoko and Usagi just responded to Shinko's first statement...that would mean that...no...that can't be right...let's not jump to any conclusions here...and yet, it would make a whole lot of sense if both Momoko and Usagi can break the fourth wall as well. And yet, this is still a bit awkward. I am not exactly sure how to respond in this situation...." I thought to myself, as a sweatdrop found its way down one side of my face.

And once Sakura, me, Li, Madison, Kero, Yue, and Meilin, had returned to our rightful dimension, I suddenly got a bad feeling.

But at the time, I had chosen to ignore it.

However, that bad feeling, like all the other times, was a stepping stone, for what was still to come.

Chapter Text

A few weeks had now passed since the events that went on in Academy City.

Well as normal as it can get for two siblings who happened to be CardCaptors with the titles of master of the star cards.

However, even though Sakura and I were now 13, we still had a lot on our minds, such as preparing for our first day at Junior High School.

And after we had gotten back to our world, we had learned that Madison had filmed the entire fight between everyone in the park in Academy City.

Not surprisingly, we told her to make sure not to show it to anyone.

Because that would wind up causing quite a lot of trouble for all of us.

Because why wouldn't it.

But anyways as I had said to Sakura more then two years ago at Penguin Park, during the incident with the water vortexes.

The world of magic is always changing, and until we passed the cards onto someone else, we were always going to be met with challenges.

Because, as it always seemed to be the case, fate and destiny waited for no one, regardless of who they were, and both Sakura and I were no exception to this, as it would become clear later on.

Well, I guess a CardCaptors job really is never done huh? So, it was discovered earlier, that all of the star cards in our transformed book, had suddenly gone transparent and clear.

Not to mention that both Sakura and I seemed to have another recurring dream like we used to have with the Final Judgment and the Final Test.

However, this was was wildly different then those dreams.

And when I say wildly different, I mean that the respective star keys we had in our hands in that dream, were not only our star keys anymore, but were in fact new keys.

This consisted of the same wings from before, albeit a bit smaller, but the star in the middle was larger, as was the ring it was inside, and the star had many more points to it.

This was made even weirder, when we were woken up by Kero during the wild dream, being told that we were having a nightmare, only to discover, that when we lifted up each of our hands that had held the keys in our dream, sure enough, they were present in our hand, just as they had been in the dream.

But, this was kind of all not on either Sakura, me or Kero's mind at the current moment, and this was largely due to the fact that we were currently being assaulted by an unknown force, that seemed to have the ability to conjure up gale force winds and throw them in our direction.

It was then that I realized, as I am sure Sakura did realize this too, that we couldn't defend ourselves, since all of our star cards had become clear and transparent.

"Ok this just got really really bad," I thought to myself, as I dodged out of the way, of yet another gale force blast of wind that was thrown at me out of nowhere.

It was then that I was left with no other option, and I was sure that Sakura saw it as well, we had to use the new keys we had acquired the previous night, to try and capture this card, if it even was a card.

I then pulled out my respective key, to which Sakura did the same "Release!" we chanted in unison.

However even though our staffs grew to full size, I then realized that because they were new staffs, our old incantations would be of no use.

So after some thought Sakura and I tried to activate our new keys, "Force that has no owner, obey our staffs of dreams, accept our power!" we chanted in unison as the unknown force was sucked into our respective staffs.

This wound up being transformed into a clear card with a transparent design, which was different from that of the clow cards and star cards that Sakura and I had seen, and on the bottom of the card was a single word, "Gale."

It was then that I knew, as I held the card i my hand, that another exciting adventure, for the both of us, had now begun.

Chapter Text

Just another day in the life of two siblings who just happened to also be Cardcaptors.

It had all started when Madison had come over to our house for a visit.

Then, without warning, our room disappeared, and it was replaced by a closed space, and Madison, Sakura, me and Kero, were all trapped inside of it.

After Kero said that he, like when Sakura and I had captured the Gale card, that he couldn't sense any sort of magical presence anywhere in the closed space, I then knew exactly what this was, and I had a feeling that Sakura knew this as well.

This was largely because we were both sensing the same unmistakable magical presence of what could only be a card.

But, we would all need to get out of the closed space first, before Sakura and I could get any sort of chance to capture it.

It was then that Sakura came up with the idea for her and I to use sewing needles to pop the edges of the sealed space, since the space looked as though a sewing needle could be the solution to all of us getting out of here if it was used to pierce through the edges of the space.

And so, once Sakura and I had pierced the edges of the closed space with our respective sewing needles, the closed space started to morph and fade.

It was then, without skipping a beat, that I pulled out my respective key, followed shortly thereafter by Sakura.

"Release!" we chanted in unison.

And with our respective staffs now in hand, we then proceeded to seal the card before the closed space vanished completely, "Force that has no owner, obey our staffs of dreams, accept our power!" Sakura and I chanted in unison, as our staffs both glowed and absorbed the vanishing closed space into them.

It was then that the absorbed magic was transformed into another card with a clear transparent design, that wound up in my hand, and across the bottom of it read a single word "Siege."

"Another clear card," I said, turning to Sakura with the now captured Siege card in my hand.

And it was then that I realized, that this was going to be a lot tougher then anything that Sakura and I had ever done previously.

Though not as tough as what had gone on in Academy City, it was up there.

But as long as we had each other, I just knew, that like the Final Judgment, the Final Test, and our fights against the Nothing card, and that evil female spirit in Hong Kong, we wouldn't let anything stand in our way of fulfilling our destiny.

Chapter Text

It just seemed like another day in the life of two siblings who just happened to also be Cardcaptors.

But as of right now, we were dealing with an endless downpour, that seemed to be occurring in all of Tomoeda.

And it was while the downpour was going on, and Sakura and I got the suspicion that it could once again be a card.

We wound up meeting Madison at the park.

And then, without skipping a beat, I pulled out my respective key, followed shortly thereafter by Sakura.

"Release!" we chanted in unison.

And with our respective staffs now in hand, we then proceeded to seal the card, "Force that has no owner, obey our staffs of dreams, accept our power!"

Sakura and I chanted in unison, as our staffs both glowed and absorbed the rain into them.

It was then that the absorbed magic was transformed into another card with a clear transparent design, that wound up in my hand, and across the bottom of it read a single word "Aqua."

"Another clear card," I said turning to Sakura with the now captured Aqua card in my hand.

However, this was certainly not going to be the last clear card that we would wind up sealing together.

And as a matter of fact, on the very next day, we wound up sealing another clear card, "Reflect."

However, our adventure regarding these new Clear Cards, was far from being over.

Chapter Text

About a day had now passed since the capturing of the Aqua and Reflect Cards, and things seemed to have once again returned to normal.

Well, that is until Sakura and I once again sensed the presence of another card.

And so, without skipping a beat, I pulled out my respective key, followed shortly thereafter by Sakura.

"Release!" we chanted in unison.

And with our respective staffs now in hand, we then proceeded to seal the card, "Force that has no owner, obey our staffs of dreams, accept our power!"

Sakura and I chanted in unison, as our staffs both glowed and absorbed the card spirit into them.

It was then that the absorbed magic was transformed into another card with a clear transparent design, that wound up in my hand, and across the bottom of it read a single word "Action."

"Another clear card," I said turning to Sakura with the now captured Action card in my hand.

Chapter Text

About a day had now passed since the capturing of the Action Card, and things seemed to have once again returned to normal.

Well, that is until Sakura and I once again sensed the presence of another card while at a flower viewing at a park.

And so, whilst we seemed to be pulled towards one of the parks trees, I then pulled out my respective key, followed shortly thereafter by Sakura.

"Release!" We chanted in unison.

And with our respective staffs now in hand, we then proceeded to seal the card, "Force that has no owner, obey our staffs of dreams, accept our power!" Sakura and I chanted in unison, as our staffs both glowed and absorbed the card spirit into them.

It was then that the absorbed magic was transformed into another card with a clear transparent design, that wound up in my hand, and across the bottom of it read a single word "Gravitation."

"Another clear card," I said turning to Sakura with the now captured Gravitation card in my hand.

Chapter Text

About a day or so after the incident and capturing of the Gravitation Card.

Sakura and I were in the schools music room, until we once again sensed the all too familiar presence of a card.

And when we turned our attention to one of the many pictures in the room, it seemed to have a what looked like a red dot blinking from it.

Without questioning why this was the case, we then both pulled out our respective keys.

"Release!" we chanted in unison, and with our respective staffs now in hand, we then proceeded to seal the card.

"Force that has no owner, obey our staffs of dreams, accept our power!" we chanted in unison. And, once the card spirit was absorbed into our respective staffs, it was transformed into another transparent and clear card, and across the bottom of the card read a single word, "Record."

Chapter Text

About a day or so after the incident and capturing of the Record Card. Sakura and I were in the garden of Madison's house, because we both, along with Madison, wanted to test the powers of the Record Card, and after we had done so, Sakura and I once again sensed the all too familiar presence of a card. And when we turned our attention to a portion of the garden, there seemed to be a large pair of what I could only assume were butterfly wings flying across the garden. Without skipping a beat, we then both pulled out our respective keys. "Release!" We chanted in unison, and with our respective staffs now in hand, we then proceeded to seal the card, "Force that has no owner, obey our staffs of dreams, accept our power!" We chanted in unison. And, once the card spirit was absorbed into our respective staffs, it was transformed into another transparent and clear card, and across the bottom of the card read a single word, "Flight."

Chapter Text

About a day or so after the incident and capturing of the Flight Card. Sakura and I were in the library of Akiho's house, because we both, had been invited over. But as Sakura and I browsed through the many shelves, while Akiho was off doing something else, we once again sensed the all too familiar presence of a card. And when we turned our attention to a spot between two books, there seemed to be a glow emanating from between them. Without skipping a beat, we then both pulled out our respective keys. "Release!" we chanted in unison, and with our respective staffs now in hand, we then proceeded to seal the card, "Force that has no owner, obey our staffs of dreams, accept our power!" we chanted in unison. And, once the card spirit was absorbed into our respective staffs, it was transformed into another transparent and clear card, and across the bottom of the card read a single word, "Lucid."

Chapter Text

About a day or so after the incident and capturing of the Lucid Card. Sakura and I, along with Li, went on a trip to the aquarium. This was sort of a bit of Deja Vu for Sakura and I, because this was where we had captured the Water Card many years ago. However, one of the tanks broke, flooding the bottom floor with water, and a whirlpool of sorts that had formed around one of Sakura's legs, as well as mine, was keeping us under the water. That is, until Tori was able to drain the water and save both of us, before we wound up getting seriously hurt. Okay, this really was becoming a complete case of Deja Vu, mind you it was several years later, but it pretty much was seeming to be the case.

Okay, this really is Deja Vu huh? Later that night, after Sakura and I had snuck past the guard, and had made our way over to one of the tanks, dressed in another one of Madison's battle outfit ensembles. And once the whirlpool from before revealed itself again, we then both pulled out our respective keys. "Release!" We chanted in unison, and with our respective staffs now in hand, we then proceeded to seal the card, "Force that has no owner, obey our staffs of dreams, accept our power!" we chanted in unison. And, once the card spirit was absorbed into our respective staffs, it was transformed into another transparent and clear card, and across the bottom of the card read a single word, "Spiral."

Chapter Text

About a day or so after the incident and capturing of the Spiral Card. Sakura and I, got a visit from Akiho. However, while she was over, she was suddenly put to sleep by something. It was then that Sakura and I, once again, sensed the presence of a card. However, as we caught site of the card spirit, and chased it outside, we noticed that the surroundings of our house had been turned into a very intricate labyrinth. And so, with Sakura and I turning to one another and nodding, we then both pulled out our respective keys. "Release!" We chanted in unison, and with our respective staffs now in hand, we then proceeded to seal the two cards, "Forces that have no owners, obey our staffs of dreams, accept our power!" We chanted in unison. And, once the card spirits were absorbed into our respective staffs, they were transformed into two transparent and clear cards, and across the bottom of the two cards. each read a single word, "Snooze" and "Labyrinth." It was at this point, as I held the Snooze Card in my hand, and Sakura held the Labyrinth card in hers, that I turned my attention to her wanting to say something to her, but decided at the last moment not to do so, and instead smiled.

Chapter Text

About a day or so after the incident and capturing of the Snooze and Labyrinth Cards. Sakura and I, found ourselves at Penguin Park, along with Li, and we found ourselves and our attention drawn to the large penguin slide, that was at this current moment upside down. And so, with Sakura and I turning to one another and nodding, knowing full well that we were both sensing the presence of a card, we then both pulled out our respective keys. "Release!" We chanted in unison, and with our respective staffs now in hand, we then proceeded to seal the card, "Force that has no owner, obey our staffs of dreams, accept our power!" We chanted in unison. And, once the card spirit was absorbed into our respective staffs, it was transformed into another transparent and clear card, and across the bottom of the card, read a single word, "Reversal."

Chapter Text

About a day or so after the incident and capturing of the Reversal Card At Penguin Park. Sakura and I, along with several of our classmates, were participating in the school's sports tournament. That is, until a freak hailstorm decided to roll in unexpected. And so, with Sakura and I turning to one another and nodding, knowing full well that we were both sensing the presence of a card, and with everyone else more concentrated on the freak hailstorm, so their attention was obviously not focused on the two of us, we then excused ourselves off to a more private place, and then both pulled out our respective keys. "Release!" We chanted in unison, and with our respective staffs now in hand, we then proceeded to seal the card, "Force that has no owner, obey our staffs of dreams, accept our power!" We chanted in unison over the roar of the hailstorm. And, once the card spirit was absorbed into our respective staffs, it was transformed into another transparent and clear card, and across the bottom of the card, read a single word, "Hail." And with the Hail Card sealed, the hailstorm subsided. However, later that night, Sakura and I had another strange dream. And this time a strange cloaked figure, that we both had been having a recurring dream about lately, had once again shown up, and tried to once again steal away our keys. And unfortunately, this was only the beginning of what was to come for the both of us.

Chapter Text

About a day or so after the incident and capturing of the Hail Card at the school's sports field. Sakura and I, along with several of our classmates, went to go and visit a shrine. That is, until Sakura and I took notice of several of our classmates suddenly turning into various animals right in front of us. And so, with Sakura and I still a bit perplexed, and yet knowing full well that we were both sensing the presence of a card, and with Li coming in to help us, because given the current situation, we sort of needed the help. Both Sakura and I then both pulled out our respective keys. "Release!" We chanted in unison, and with our respective staffs now in hand, we then proceeded to seal the card, "Force that has no owner, obey our staffs of dreams, accept our power!" We chanted in unison. And, once the card spirit was absorbed into our respective staffs, it was transformed into another transparent and clear card, and across the bottom of the card, read a single word, "Mirage." But, despite us both capturing the Mirage Card. It was discovered that the reason that the card had behaved the way that it had, was because that it had acted on both of our thoughts. We both concluded, that the only way for something like this to not happen again, was to get even stronger.

Chapter Text

A few days had passed since Sakura and I had captured the Mirage Card, and we were both in our room, doing our separate things. Sakura was busy braiding Meilin's hair, I was sitting on my respective bed, watching the two of them, while Kero was busy playing video games. But, both Sakura and I would soon realize, that what lay ahead for us, would soon become one of our toughest challenges yet.

Man, talk about a huge amount of embarrassment for both Sakura and myself. This was largely due to the fact that the both of us, along with Meilin, Madison, Akiho, and also Kero, who was hiding in Sakura's bag, were watching previous recordings of plays in which Sakura and I had acted in over the years at school. However, about halfway through the viewing session, an earthquake, or what seemed like an earthquake, was felt through the entire theater room. After Kero popped out of Sakura's bag, and told both Sakura and I that the earthquake wasn't normal, and seeing as how everyone else in the theater room was more preoccupied with the fact that quite a bit of stuff had fallen onto the floor of the theater room.

Sakura and I, without skipping a beat, hopped over our respective seats, pulled out our respective keys, and chanted. "Release!" we said, in the most hush tone we could muster. And with the appearance and then disappearance of our respective circles, and our respective staffs now in hand, I pulled out the Snooze Card. Without hesitation, I threw the Snooze Card forward, and as the card spun in place, Sakura and I then swung our respective staffs toward it. "Okay, now snooze," we said in unison. And once our staffs came within inches of the card, it then stopped spinning, and in an instant, Akiho was put to sleep. And after a quick run out of the theater room, and a quick encounter and conversation with Madison's mom, to which Sakura and I had to try a little bit to hide our respective staffs behind our backs. Kero, helped us out in putting her, and her bodyguards to sleep, by placing the snooze card behind us, and in enough of a range so that we could both still use it. And as the card spun, we both knew that we would both wind up feeling a little guilty for doing this. "Please forgive us, now snooze" I said, as the circles appeared below both Sarkura and myself, and the Snooze Card put Madison's mom and her bodyguards to sleep. "I am so sorry that we both had to put your mother and her bodyguards to sleep Madison" Sakura said in a very apologetic tone of voice. "I guess you never know when you are going to need to use magic" Madison said in response, as she held her video camera on the both of us.

It was at this point that I decided to speak up about this "not while the house is still shaking, it is best that you stay here". Madison, obviously didn't take my statement too well, I mean how would you feel if you couldn't film your two best friends using their magic as CardCaptors? However, this didn't stop Madison from mounting a webcam on Kero's head, which not surprisingly caused both Sakura and I to sweatdrop. And with that all sorted, Sakura pulled out the Flight Card, and after we both nodded to each other, Sakura threw the Flight Card forward, and we both then swung our respective staffs forward towards it, "Flight!" we chanted in unison, as our staffs stopped inches from in front of the Flight Card. And with the wings of the Flight Card adorning our lower backs, we both took off into the air, down the hallway, up towards the skylight, out one of the windows of the skylight, and out and skyward into the open air. However, it was as Kero, Sakura and I were still flying skyward, that we wound up hearing the same sound from before coming from the house behind us. We turned ourselves back around, and something told us, that this, was only just the beginning.

Chapter Text

Okay, this seemed to just be getting weirder and weirder, and Sakura and I had been in some pretty weird and unusual situations over the years. However, as we both, with the Flight Card's wings still adorning our backs, continued to keep aloft in place, with Kero beside us, we once again heard the sound from before, emanating from the house. "Over there!" I exclaimed, pointing towards the house. And after a good amount of looking underneath the house, after we had found the source of the noise, which turned out to actually be a card. Sakura and I used the Siege Card, to ensure that the card spirit did not escape, to which we then proceeded to seal it. "Force that has no owner, obey our staffs of dreams, accept our power!" We chanted in unison. And once the card spirit was absorbed into our respective staffs, it was transformed into another transparent and clear card, and across the bottom of the card, read a single word, "Swing."

Okay, so, two cards in one day huh? This did seem to be the case as Sakura and I, along with Meilin, found ourselves fighting against yet another card spirit. Thankfully however, as Sakura and I were fighting against it, Meilin did all she could to help us seal it. And once we all had got it to a point where Sakura and I were able to seal it, we both seized the opportunity to do so. "Force that has no owner, obey our staffs of dreams, accept our power!" Sakura and I chanted in unison. And once the card spirit was absorbed into our respective staffs, it was transformed into another transparent and clear card, and across the bottom of this card, read a single word, "Struggle."

Chapter Text

Only a day had passed since Sakura and I had captured both the Swing Card at Madison's house with the use of the Siege Card. And had captured the Struggle Card on the streets of Tomoeda with Meilin's help. But, as Sakura and I sat during the class, something strange started to happen. And when I mean strange, I mean strange as in all of the roll cakes that were currently present in the room started to jump around on their own, and then wound up fusing into a large monster. However, since everyone else was focused on the class, and not on the roll cakes, Sakura and I, while everyone's attention was on the class, excused ourselves out of the room, and pulled out our respective keys. "Release" we chanted in unison, and with our respective staffs now in hand, I pulled out the snooze card, to which I then threw it forward, and Sakura and I then swung our respective staffs toward it. "Now snooze" we chanted in unison, to which in an instant, all of those that were present in the room, were put to sleep. And with that now sorted out, Sakura and I then turned our attention to the roll cake created monster, and then proceeded to seal it, "Force that has no owner, obey our staffs of dreams, accept our power!" we chanted in unison. And once the card spirit was absorbed into our respective staffs, it was transformed into another transparent and clear card, and across the bottom of the card, read a single word, "Appear."

Chapter Text

Only a day had passed since Sakura and I had captured both the Appear Card at school during home economics class. But this was sort of the last thing that was currently on our minds. Largely due to the fact since the both of us, along with Li, were currently dealing with another card spirit. But thankfully, with Li's help, we were able to get the card spirit to a point to where Sakura and I were able to seal it. Sakura and I then proceeded to seal it, "Force that has no owner, obey our staffs of dreams, accept our power!" We chanted in unison. And once the card spirit was absorbed into our respective staffs, it was transformed into another transparent and clear card, and across the bottom of the card, read a single word, "Blaze."

Chapter Text

Only a day had passed since Sakura and I had captured the Blaze Card with help from Li. But as of right now, we were both currently at Akiho's house, taking part in a reading session of Buying Mittens for children. But, after we had returned home, Sakura and I revealed to Kero and Yue that we had used the Record Card to record the occasion, and we wound up playing back what it had recorded. We then realized that the Record Card had recorded something else rather then the reading session that Sakura and i had taken part in with Akiho. In fact, after some investigating, it was discovered that the scene that Sakura and I had recorded was from decades ago, which was actually a sign that our powers had increased to an astonishing level. It was ultimately decided, that we were to contact Eli at any cost.

Chapter Text

Only a day had passed since Sakura and I had discovered what was on the Record Card. But as of right now, the both of us, along with Li, were visiting our great-grandfather for the day. However, while both Sakura and I went to get more tea, we wound up stumbling upon our mother's room. As in, our mother who had tragically died back when we were very young. So anyway, we both wound up using the Record Card to view memories and scenes of our mother, back when she was a child, that is, until her image that was present in the recording suddenly told us to stop viewing, stating that we both would not be able to return if we wound up delving any further, so we stopped. However, we were not aware, and wouldn't be until much later on, that the time would soon come, when we would both be put through our toughest test yet.

Chapter Text

It was after Sakura and I had gotten home from visiting our great grandfather, that we noticed that things in our house were strange somehow. Strange as in, everything seemed to be mirrored in some way or another. So, seeing as how we were the only ones currently at home, Sakura and I wasting no time, pulled out our respective keys. "Release!" We chanted in unison, and with our respective staffs now in hand, we then proceeded to seal the card. "Force that has no owner, obey our staffs of dreams, accept our power!" We chanted in unison. And once the card spirit was absorbed into our respective staffs, it was transformed into another transparent and clear card, and across the bottom of the card, read a single word, "Mirror," However and meanwhile, Eli was having a conversation with someone over the phone, that is, until it was abruptly cut off by Akiho's butler Kaito by using his own magical powers. And unbeknownst to both Sakura and I, Kaito was soon going to be the least of our problems.

Chapter Text

Man, talk about recurring dreams huh? This really did seem to be the case, as Sakura and I seemed to once again be having a dream about the same cloaked figure from all our other previous dreams. However, this would wind up being a little bit different. Because, during the dream, we managed to take a quick glance at the face that was under the cloak, and boy were we a bit surprised when we did. Because it was none other then Akiho. However, right before the cloaked figure who we had identified finally as Akiho, was about to take our respective keys and all of our cards away, we wound up waking up in our respective beds, having forgotten about glancing Akiho's face underneath the cloak. And unfortunately for the both of us, this meant that the events that lay ahead for the both of us, were now more unknown then ever before.

Chapter Text

"Hello viewers, Zachary here. Now, I know what all of you viewers must be thinking, shouldn't the Clear Card arc be continuing on from the last chapter?...Well, technically, yes, you would be right, if Clamp, which is the anime company that first created the Cardcaptor Sakura anime, had gone and finished the next season of Clear Card...However, seeing as how that that hasn't happened quite yet. I think that it is far more proper, that we just go on with the story regardless...I mean, after all, you can just consider this a bit of something extra to read, while we are all waiting for the eventual release of the next season of Clear Card. Whenever that might be...But, I think that that is quite enough of fourth wall break rambling from me, wouldn't you say?...So, with that now over with, let us finally move on to the next arc of this story shall we?"

Okay, so fourth wall breaking aside. You must all be wondering how exactly things transpired. What with no current Clear Card anime timeline beyond the last chapter to work with? Well, allow me to oblige, and show all of you. Anyway, moving to the current moment in the timeline, where we had last left off. Well not exactly the same moment, but you get what I mean when I say that.

Anyway, as it currently stood, me, Sakura, Li, Kero, and Yue, weren't exactly in Tomoeda at that current moment. Actually, I seem to be getting ahead of myself a little bit here, so let's just wind the clock back a little bit to a little while ago shall we?

So, it all started the morning after me and Sakura, had had that weird and bizarre dream, with the recurring cloaked figure. Well, to be perfectly honest, it was actually Akiho, who was the actual identity of the cloaked figure in question. But, since Kaito had gone and rewound time, thus erasing our memories of such. We didn't exactly know anymore, that Akiho was the cloaked figure. But I digress, fast forward to the current morning after all of that had transpired the previous night. And to be honest, me and Sakura, were still slightly bewildered, with how things had proceeded so far, what with the appearances, and the capturing, and sealing of the current 20 Clear Cards, that we both had currently in our possession.

However, such things, regarding the current situation, actually had nothing to do with that. In fact, it had more to do with the current fact, that. Well, let me explain this a bit further.

Anyway, while me, Sakura, Li, Yue, and Kero, were currently discussing that we had actually discovered, that for some unknown and mysterious reason, all of the 20 Clear Cards, that we currently had in our possession, had actually lost all of their color. And, like our Clow Cards before this had happened, had suddenly become transparent and clear. And thus, were of absolutely no use to us at the current moment.

However, it was then that the five of us, were then interrupted, by a mysterious, and yet all too familiar portal, suddenly appearing in our room. "What the heck...where did that come from?...Wait a sec here...no...don't tell me..." I thought to myself, only for my thought to be cut abruptly short, by the portal, suddenly creating a vacuum, which wound up sucking all three of us into it. And, as future events would wind up showing, this, would soon wind up becoming the very least of our problems. In fact, the three of us, along with Li, and Yue, would soon find ourselves, back in the all too familiar surroundings, of Academy City.

Date: September 20, 2009

And as for all of the Star Cards that we had? Well, all of them, for some unknown and mysterious reason, had all of their color, as well as their magical aura back. And, to make things even that much more weird, our Dream Keys, had now reverted back, to our Star Keys. But, as the four of us were now back in Academy City, and in one of the cities many grime colored alleys. However, just as the five of us, had just managed to get to our feet, and then briefly get our bearings, we then heard some familiar sounding female groans, that seemed to be coming from not too far away from us. And when we had rounded a nearby corner, and came across five all too familiar female figures, a very shocked look then slowly made its way across my face, but I did my absolute best to hide it.

"Wait a sec...are you serious right now?!...Why are Bluebell, Peach, Lily, Daisy, and Salvia here as well?!...Okay...this...depending on what is truly going on here, and why we are all back in Academy City again...This could either wind up being very beneficial...or...it could very equally wind up being very very bad...not just for the five of us...but for anyone else, who may have, or may not have, wound up in Academy City by something similar," I thought to myself, with quite a bit of immense worry, currently present on my face.

And, it was when I had briefly looked up, towards the top of the grime covered alley, that I then noticed, that the sky, at that very moment, was for some reason, very dark, and very ominous looking.

And yet, though none of the five of us knew at the given moment, there was in fact a very good reason, why the ten of us, had suddenly found ourselves, back in Academy City once again after not too long a time. In fact, we would soon learn, that the current situation, was actually quite a bit more dire, and even more life threatening and immensely dangerous, then anyone of us would even begin to realize, or even believe for that matter. And as Angel Bluebell, who looked like she had speaking out into space to no one. Even though I basically knew that she was currently wrapping up her fourth wall break. And when the five of them, then noticed the five of us. I then realized, that things, as they currently were, were not at all what they seemed.

Chapter Text

Date: September 20, 2009

Well, things had quickly gone from weird, to just straight up bizarre. And given what me, Sakura, Li, Kero, and Yue, have all already went through, that was saying quite a lot.

And, as all of us, stared down Angel Bluebell, Wedding Peach, Angel Lily, Angel Daisy, and Angel Salvia, something unexpected then happened.

It started, with Angel Bluebell, making a sort of side-eyed glance towards Wedding Peach, Angel Lily, Angel Daisy, and Angel Salvia.

"Well Peach, Lily, Daisy, Salvia, I would say that things regarding us fighting evil aren't exactly..." Angel Bluebell began to say to them, with a sort of side-eyed glance, while still having her attention somewhat focused, on the five of us.

However, I then took immediate notice, of a look of complete shock, and also somewhat visible horror, then suddenly make its way across Angel Bluebell's face. Which was then followed, by her dropping to her knees on the ground, while still very much, in the exact same state of complete and total shock.

"Bluebell, are you okay?!" The unmistakable voices, of Peach, Lily, Daisy, and Salvia then shouted out to Angel Bluebell. As Wedding Peach, had now knelt down to Bluebell's level, in an attempt, to try and figure out, what exactly had had her, so much in shock.

"How can I say this sis...well, it would seem, that we currently have ourselves, quite a big problem on our hands," Bluebell then said in response, while she tried to bear, a somewhat broken smile of sorts. In a somewhat feeble attempt, to try and let Wedding Peach know, that things were as they should have been.

When in reality, everything, was very much not as it currently seemed. At least from my point of view, given the all too visible look of shock, that had been very much visible, across Angel Bluebell's face.

And, it was while I still had my attention still very much focused on Angel Bluebell and Wedding Peach. Something else unexpected happened.

This was further confirmed, as Angel Bluebell, for reasons currently unknown, then turned her attention, to Li.

"Hey Li, do you by any chance have your Lasin Board with you?" Angel Bluebell asked, as she turned her attention towards Li, with a now much chipper look on her face.

This was then followed, by Angel Bluebell then proceeding, to suddenly turn her attention to the right of her. And at first I didn't know why. But, it was once Angel Bluebell then started to speak, that I then, knew exactly why.

"Now viewers, I know what you may all be thinking at this very moment, why would I be asking Li Showron, if he still had his Lasin Board, hmm? Well viewers..." Angel Bluebell began to say through an all too obvious start, of a fourth wall break moment.

And, not surprisingly, Wedding Peach, then chose to chime in.

"Yea Bluebell, this is not really the greatest time to be addressing the viewers, given the currently unfolding situation..." Wedding Peach said to Angel Bluebell with a pretty obvious expression on her face, as if to let Angel Bluebell know, that now was not the time to be doing a fourth wall break, even though the rules governing fourth wall breaks, were pretty much non-existent.

And, for reasons known only to me, I then decided to...well...

"Yea I am with Wedding Peach on this Bluebell. This is not really the best time to be doing this..." I chimed in, while giving a very obvious expression as if to let Angel Bluebell know, that now is not exactly the best time to be doing a fourth wall break.

"Okay seriously Zachary, in the similar words of Jermaine Jones from L.A. Noire, 'who let you in?!'" Angel Bluebell wound up asking and saying to me in response, with a now all too familiar tickmark now very much present, on one side of her face.

"What was that Bluebell, would you care to repeat that statement of yours?!...Because the last time that I checked, there isn't any written or existing rules, governing fourth wall breaks!" I said in response, with just as much of an unhappy sounding demeanor, and expression, now very much present on my face.

"Look Zachary, I am not saying that there has to be any rules...And to be plainly honest, I have already had to have an earful from Keiko several chapters back regarding this exact topic! So quite frankly, I don't need to hear this from you as well!" Angel Bluebell said, with a tickmark still very much present on one side of her head.

And yet, while this was all going on, none of the three of us, were able to take into account, the growing amount of concerned, and sweatdropped expressions, that were now becoming visible, on everyone else, who was not currently embroiled, in the current conversation, regarding fourth wall breaks. In fact, for those among us, who didn't have fourth wall awareness...

"What are those three arguing about?" Li asked to no one in particular, as he proceeded to look on, at the currently unfolding, and quite bizarre situation regarding me, Angel Bluebell, and Wedding Peach. All while a sweatdrop, was very much present, on one side of his face.

And to be just that much more honest, everyone else that was present, was pretty much feeling almost the exact same way.

"Hey viewers, Keiko here..."

"Are you seriously kidding me right now Keiko?!...Don't you have a battle to attend to right now?!"

"Bluebell, just let Keiko say what she needs to say!" I said, with a still very not pleased looking expression, still very much present on my face.

"Because after all Bluebell, are you not sort of indisposed at the current moment?...*Keiko says this, while smiling with eyes closed, and her head tilted to one side in a cute manner*"

"Well...*Bluebell now lets out a sigh in complete defeat, as she knows full well that Keiko is right with every bit of that statement*...Okay alright Keiko...so why don't you do the honors then."

"With pleasure Bluebell...Also Zachary, it is so nice to see you again..Anyway viewers, see you all in the next chapter, okay?...*Keiko says this while once again smiling with eyes closed, and her head tilted to one side in a cute manner*"

Chapter Text

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so starting off from the tail-end of the last chapter. And, as me, Angel Bluebell, and Wedding Peach...well...

"Okay seriously, I think we should put this aside for the moment Zachary," Angel Bluebell said to me, in an sort of side-eyed and weary looking glance, while I was, quite honestly, less then pleased with her at the current moment, regarding the whole current situation.

"Seriously Bluebell please do explain exactly why...." I began to say to Angel Bluebell. The only thing was, that as soon as I decided to look in the direction in which Angel Bluebell was looking, did I then realize, exactly why Angel Bluebell, was currently in such a somewhat weary looking state.

And this was all but confirmed, once I had taken into account the many weary and sweatdropped looking faces, of those around the three of us. This was then followed by a sweatdrop of my own, then making its way onto one side of my face. "Oh...right..." I then said in response, as I was now giving, almost the exact same, identical weary looking expression, that Angel Bluebell currently had upon her face. As both me and her, now both realized, just how foolish, the both of us, really did in fact look, to everyone else that was present.

And given the overall presence of who was there. And, given both of our many difficulty varying endeavors, that had taken the both of us to this very moment. That was, by its own fruition, a very good reason. And it was also, why this, was as weird, and bizarre, as it currently looked, to those around us, apart from Wedding Peach of course.

Anyway, with me, Angel Bluebell, and Wedding Peach, now having apologized for our current separate...outburst...yea...let's go with that.

However, this was sort of interrupted, by Angel Bluebell, then proceeding forward with yet another fourth wall break.

"Well actually viewers. Sorry, Bluebell here again. *Bluebell now clears her throat, as she then proceeds to continue to address the viewers, only she cleared her throat, with a somewhat visible blush on her face*...Anyway, as I was about to address to all of you...*now proceeds to blush just a little more profusely on both cheeks*....Now, you might all be wondering why exactly this whole...Well, let me just call it a mess of sorts...because to be completely honest here viewers...Mind you, I have been one-hundred percent honest throughout all, if not most of the entirety of this fanfic, have I not?...*once again proceeds to blush quite profusely, only this time she has her right hand in front of her face, in an sort of way, to let the viewers know, that she was now quite profusely embarrassed, and her face and attention are also turned, slightly away from the viewers*...*Angel Bluebell then clears her throat again, as she once again turns her attention forward again, to continue to address the viewers*...Anyway, as I was saying...you might all be wondering to yourselves at this very moment, why exactly the whole...*ahem*...fourth wall break moment, from the last chapter, went the way that it did?...Or, maybe you're not wondering that...and yet viewers, if I'm quite honest...I have absolutely no way to confirm nor deny that...Whoa...just turned into Jeremy Renner's character from Mission Impossible: Rogue Nation there for a second...*Angel Bluebell says that while she is sheepishly grinning with one of her hands behind her head almost in the same way that Ash Ketchum usually did in the Pokemon anime*...*Angel Bluebell then once again turns her attention back to continue addressing the viewers*...So anyway, let me give you viewers a bit more insight into the whole fourth wall break concept...Now don't worry viewers, as I will try to make this as simple an explanation as I possibly can...*Angel Bluebell then proceeds to take a deep breath, as she then prepares to start her explanation about fourth wall breaks*...Now, as you are all very much aware, from when I had joked about it back in chapter 3 of the Going In Completely Blind fanfic...both She-Hulk...*Angel Bluebell then slightly cringes for a short moment, at the very thought of her remembering the absolute awfulness that was Marvel's She Hulk: Attorney At Law...only to have her expression return to normal again so that she can continue to address the viewers*...Anyway, both She-Hulk, and Wade Wilson, aka Deadpool, both have the ability of fourth wall awareness...As I am sure, that all of you diehard fans of the Marvel Comics, and the MCU, can very much confirm this, to be the case...But anyway, fourth wall awareness, can be used for many things...And in the case of both She-Hulk...from...*now deeply sighs with an almost defeated looking expression*...Disney's She-Hulk: Attorney At Law...*proceeds to say Disney's She-Hulk: Attorney At Law, with quite a bit of unhappy disdain, along with a very unhappy sounding tone in her voice, and a tickmark all too visible, on one side of her face*...Anyway...in the case of She-Hulk, Deadpool, and even me and Wedding Peach for that matter as well...We often use our fourth wall breaks, to release some sort of tension in the show...or fanfic in this case...Anyway, fourth wall breaks, can also be used..."

"Uh yeah Bluebell?...I think the viewers pretty much get the overall idea of it...*Me and Wedding Peach then wind up saying this both in unison to let Bluebell know, that the viewers, basically get the overall gist of it*"

"Oh right...*Angel Bluebell says both of these words with both of her eyes now completely closed, along with an all too visible sheepish like expression on her face, and a sweatdrop also present, on one side of her face*...*this is then quickly followed, less then a second later, by her expression, then returning back to normal, as she once again proceeds, to continue to address the viewers*...Anyway...*the sweatdrop now suddenly appears once again, on one side of her face, just as she starts to say the word 'Anyway...'*...Me and Wedding Peach, look forward to seeing you all in the next chapter, okay? *winks while giving a small smile*"

Chapter Text

Date: September 20, 2009

"Okay viewers. Sorry, Angel Bluebell here again. So ramping off, so to speak, from the whole...fourth wall break moment...from the previous two chapters...Actually, now that I think about that part a bit more here for a moment viewers...I think that that does in fact warrant, a little bit more of an explanation...You know, since I was sort of cutoff, so to speak...from giving my explanation, in the last chapter...*Angel Bluebell says this with her free right feminine hand behind her head, while giving a sheepish grin, and a sweatdrop, is also quite visible, on one side of her face*"

"Uh yeah Bluebell?...I really don't think that this is really the time to be going into yet another one of your very lengthy fourth wall breaks...*I say this while giving Angel Bluebell a sort of weary looking glance, to pretty much let her know, that given the last chapter, regarding her fourth wall breaks, that they, do in fact, tend to drag on a little bit*"

"Oh...right Zachary..."

Anyway, fourth wall breaking aside, at least for the moment. And also getting back to the current situation. Which was right after me, Angel Bluebell, and Wedding Peach, had all apologized for the recent scene, that the three of us had caused. Well, it wasn't Wedding Peach, so much as it was pretty much all me and Angel Bluebell.

But anyway, after me and Angel Bluebell, had apologized for our actions. Angel Bluebell then once again proceeded, to try and ask Li, in yet another attempt, to try and set her idea in motion.

"So Li, do you happen to have your Lasin Board with you?" Angel Bluebell asked him, all while doing her absolute best, not to show, that although she did look confident, speaking to someone like Li Showron. When in reality, she was actually completely freaking out below the surface. I had also taken notice, of Angel Bluebell, turning slightly to the left of her during this, to briefly address the viewers, in a short fourth wall break. And I knew this, mostly because, I did the exact same thing, when I did my fourth wall breaks.

Anyway, upon Angel Bluebell having once again asked Li, if he had in fact had his Lasin Board with him. Me and Bluebell were then greeted, with Li, then pulling out his Lasin Board. And, upon now having confirmation, that Li did in fact have his Lasin Board with him. Angel Bluebell, then set about, bringing everyone else up to speed, as to what exactly, was her interesting, and quite honestly, very unique idea.

And on the subject, of Li having his Lasin Board with him. I knew, from the previous times, in which Li pretty much had said, that he always brought his Lasin Board with him. I mean after all, just because Li's Lasin Board, has lost some of its power, over the course of the Cardcaptor Sakura anime canon timeline. That didn't mean though, given the current situation, regarding Angel Bluebells idea, that it was completely worthless, in fact, it was soon going to be, far from it.

The only trouble was, she was not just about, to be speaking her idea, to just another version of herself, or in this, case me. But to Sakura Avalon as well, one of the three original 90s magical girls, who from what I knew about her, along with Wedding Peach, and Sailor Moon as well.

Well, the point here, was that there was a very good reason, as to why all three of them, had led me, as well as Angel Bluebell, to respectively coin the three of them, as "The Holy Magical Girl Trinity." I mean after all, this was Sakura Avalon that we're talking about here. Or Sakura Kinomoto, if you wound up watching the 'Original English Dub,' so to speak. As in the same 10 year old Tomoeda Elementary School student, whose sudden discovery of a certain ancient book, wound up spawning the catalyst, that would later set the stage, for what was to be known, as The Final Judgment. Or The Last Judgment, which is once again, very dependent, on which of the English Dubs, you had watched back when you were younger. Well, you may not have actually watched it back when you were younger. But I digress.

I mean, moving onto the Love Angel version of myself. I could only just imagine, just how many difficult, as well as strenuous circumstances, the Love Angel version of me, had had to go through, in order to get to the position, that she was in now. As even though, she was another version of me, I could never truly understand, just how much stress, and the many painful decisions, that she had to make, and honestly, I would never truly understand. Because like a certain song from Yugioh: The Pyramid Of Light, so rightfully said, "You're Not Me." Even though she technically was.

But anyway, as I took all of this into account, I then proceeded to listen, to what Angel Bluebell had to say, regarding her idea. But from what I could tell from what was on her face, she was still, quite justifiably I might add, quite a bit nervous.

"Now, you might all be wondering, exactly what my thought process is regarding our current situation, right?..." Angel Bluebell began, which was compounded, and very much confirmed, by all that were present, including me, simply nodding in response. "Well, let's just say...that I may have indeed, come up with an idea, that will get us out of this current situation. And so, with that in mind, Li, I need you to hand me your Lasin Board for a moment, don't worry, all will become more clear shortly," Angel Bluebell said, while she turned her attention back to Li, only to be met, with an unexpected look of uncertainty, plastered across Li's face. As if he wasn't entirely confident, in willing to acquiesce her request.

And to be completely honest, I was sort of having a bit of trouble, in trying to understand, exactly what Angel Bluebells overall plan, actually was.

"Well, it looks like somethings just never change, right viewers?..." I thought to myself, while I briefly turned my eyesight, to the left of me again, to briefly address the viewers. The only thing was, I wasn't the only, who was thinking this exact thought, at this very moment.

Chapter Text

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so segueing off of the last chapter.

"Hey viewers, Bluebell here again. So, first I need to do a little bit of a...*ahem*...explanation of sorts, before we proceed on with the chapter...*Angel Bluebell now proceeds to blush quite visibly*...Don't worry viewers, as it has nothing to do with any fourth wall break explanations...at least not right now anyway...*Angel Bluebell says this with a sheepish sort of grin, and her free right hand behind her head, and with the same blush still very much visible on her face*...Anyway, you might have noticed, the...*ahem*...word that was in the very first sentence of this chapter...right?...Well, you might all be wondering, why it isn't spelled as 'Segway,' correct?...Well, some of you might be wondering about that...So, with that in mind, allow me to give a short explanation...'Segway,' is a type of electrical transport...While 'segue,' as mentioned at great length, by Colin Mochrie, and Ryan Stiles, during one of their Greatest Hits sketches...You know, the 'songs of horror,' sketch?...Or horroar, as Colin Mochrie had jokingly said it as...is to make a smooth, and completely clean transition, from one thing, to another...Well, some of you might not have been wondering about that...but thing with that is viewers, that unlike Keiko, I do not have a Telepath Esper ability...Yes, you read that part right viewers...Keiko Misaka, or in this case, the Esper version of myself, has more to her, then just being an Electromaster, with an Esper ability of the same name, like Mikoto...For you see viewers..."

"Really Bluebell?!...Can you just get on with it?!...Or need I remind you how this went on in the last chapter?!...*I say this with a pretty less then pleased expression on my face, to pretty much let her know flat out, that she really should learn, to keep her fourth wall breaks to being just a little bit shorter*"

"Look Zachary...are you, or are you not the one, who is doing a fourth wall break at this very moment?!...And furthermore, who was the one, who had started this fourth wall break to begin with?!...Because the last time that I checked Zachary, was that not you, who chose to intrude, into 'my' fourth wall break, hmm?!...*Angel Bluebell says this to me, while giving a pretty displeased looking expression, as well as a very visible tickmark, also being present, on one side of her face, to pretty much let me know, that I was actually the one, who was in the wrong here*"

"Well?....*I say this with an expression, which pretty much all but confirms, that I was in fact, out of line with my statement, which was then followed by me then letting out, a deep and defeated sounding sigh*...Fine Bluebell, I see your point..."

"I figured you would Zachary...*Angel Bluebell now proceeds to say this with a closed eyes smile*...Now viewers, what do you say, that we get back to the story now, hmm?"

Anyway, yet another fourth wall break moment with Angel Bluebell aside, at least for the moment. And getting back to the current situation from the last chapter. Angel Bluebell was currently, still trying to get Li, to hand her his Lasin Board for a moment.

And, given the current weary looking expression on Li's face, I could pretty much tell from that, that he wasn't exactly willing, to acquiesce Angel Bluebells request.

However, it was then, that, for reasons that I couldn't even explain, even if I wanted to. I felt as though, I should speak up, in an effort, to try and give Angel Bluebell some help. And so, with that in mind, I then decided to speak up. "Li, would you just humor her for a second?...I mean after all, do you happen to have any better ideas?...*I wound up saying this, while giving a sort of very telling small side-eyed glance to Li, along with a sort of small sheepish smile, as if to pretty much humorously suggest, that it was more then likely, that Li himself, didn't have a better idea then Angel Bluebells at the moment*"

However, as Angel Bluebell took in the current situation, which included her current facial expression, I then took immediate notice, of her then turning her attention, and eyesight, to the left of her again, to once again address the viewers.

But anyway, after I had asked Li too, 'humor Angel Bluebell,' so to speak. This was then followed, by Li then letting out a defeated sigh. Which was then followed, by him handing out his Lasin Board to Angel Bluebell. And as she took it from him, and placed it in front of her, while holding a hand on the outer most edges of the outer most corners, on each side. She then, closed her eyes.

And yet, as I looked on, at a now concentrating Angel Bluebell. I then had an all too familiar feeling, then wash over. As if it was almost as if, that I somehow knew, that not only, would Angel Bluebells idea work. But also, it would in fact, wind up getting all of us, out of this current mess of a situation. 

And yet, even though, I wouldn't truly understand, what was truly going through Angel Bluebells mind, at this very moment. I somehow knew, that it somehow, had something to do, with a certain Pirates Of The Caribbean character, and his all too important compass. Which, for those who weren't aware of its uses. One of them, just so happened, to have the ability, to always point, to the very thing, that they want the most. 

And, as if on queue, the Lasin Board in Angel Bluebells hands, lit up with an all too familiar flash of white colored light. And, even though Angel Bluebell wasn't able to see, with her eyes being currently closed, that the bright white stream of light, as it neared the end of the alley, that we were all in, it then, wound up making, a sharp right angled turn.

And it was then that I realized, that we now had the very thing, that would help us find Keiko and Misaka, and more importantly, save Shokuhou, from her perilous situation, with Gensei Kihara. I only hoped, that we weren't all, already too late.

And yet, I wouldn't know, until a bit later on. That the real reason, as to why the Lasin Board had worked for Angel Bluebell, in the way that it did. Was actually, having to do, with the guided assistance, of a certain Esper, with the epithet, of 'Lucky Strike.'

Chapter Text

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so carrying on from the previous chapter. And as it would have it, the impending and imminent arrival, of the rest of our allies. More specifically, the rest, of the 90s Magical Girl Holy Trinity.

And, as I continued to look on, in sheer disbelief, at the all too familiar bright light blue colored beam, shooting out from the Lasin Board in Angel Bluebells hands, I then, felt another strange, but yet also very familiar feeling.

Something, that was all but confirmed a second later, by the sudden appearance, of a bright light a bit behind Angel Bluebell. And sure enough, once the light had faded. I was then greeted, by the well timed arrival, of nine familiar sailor fuku dressed individuals. And it was only then, that a thought, then made its way into my mind.

"Well then, it would seem, as though the Sailor Senshi, have now arrived...and not a..." I thought to myself, only to be cut short mid thought, by the unmistakable bickering, suddenly erupting, between Eternal Sailor Moon, and who else, Super Sailor Mars. This, was then quickly followed, by a sweatdrop, then making its presence known, on one side of my face.

"Well, I guess that whole thing, about Usagi and Rei bickering with each other, on more then one occasion, was in fact, not even remotely close, to being made up...*sighs*...Well, then it would seem then, that things, have now just gotten, that much more interesting," I thought to myself, as I continued to look on at the two of them bickering, with the sweatdrop, still very much present, on one side of my face.

The only thing was, this was sort of interrupted, by Wedding Peach, then speaking up. "Oh, why hello Sailor Moon, it's been a little bit," Wedding Peach said, which was then followed, almost immediately, by her then halfheartedly laughing, in a kind way.

And yet, though I did not know it at the time. That the reason, as to why the Sailor Senshi, had arrived in the way that they had just done. Was in fact, due to an ability of theirs, called the Sailor Teleport. Which enabled them, to do, well what else, teleport.

"So in other words viewers. Sorry, Keiko here. Yes, you didn't think that I was just secluded to my own fanfiction perspective now did you?...Anyway..."

"*sighs*...Seriously Keiko?!...Whatever happened to what went on between you and me, several chapters back?!...You know, the whole...'There's a time and a place for it, and this isn't it?!'...*Angel Bluebell winds up saying this to Keiko, with a less then pleased expression, as well as a tickmark, also being very much present on her face*..."

"Okay seriously you two?!...Bluebell, why don't you just humor her, hmm?...I mean after all, I helped you with getting Li to hand you his Lasin Board, did I not?!...*I say this to Angel Bluebell, while giving an almost duplicate expression, that Angel Bluebell had given to Keiko, in one of the previous chapters of A Certain Scientific Pair Of Railgun Aces*"

"Well Bluebell, though you do have a point there...Also Zachary, it is very nice to see you again...*Keiko says this, with a small smile making its way onto her face*...Anyway Bluebell, though you have a point, that there's a time and a place for it...Are you, or are you not, sort of still indisposed at the current moment, hmm?...*Keiko says this, with an all too telling sort of sheepish grin now on her face, to basically let Angel Bluebell know, that she is basically 100% right, as well as justified, with doing her fourth wall break at this very moment*"

"Well...*Angel Bluebell now deeply sighs while giving a sort of defeated looking expression on her face*...Okay, fine Keiko...I see your point...just make it quick..."

"Gladly Bluebell...*Keiko says this while smiling with both eyes closed, and her head tilted to one side in a cute manner*...So viewers, on the topic of teleportation...the Sailor Teleport in this case...can basically be compared, in several ways, to that of Kuroko's Teleportation Esper Ability...I mean, there are a couple of differences...But basically viewers, it is essentially the same principle...*Keiko now gives a sort of sideways sheepish glance to Angel Bluebell*...So Bluebell, was that good and short enough of an explanation?...Because as I am sure you just noticed, it is very much in fact, quite a bit shorter, then your lengthy fourth wall breaks..."

"Okay seriously Keiko?!...*Angel Bluebell now starts to get a little bit irritated with a tickmark now becoming present on one side of her face, only for both it, and her angered looking expression, to disappear, as quickly, as they had appeared to begin with, as she then lets out a sort of defeated sigh, to pretty much all but confirm, that she is somewhat out of line, regarding her current outburst*...*Angel Bluebell then once again deeply sighs*...Okay, alright Keiko...And like Jermaine Jones in L.A. Noire, I get the message...Which while we're on the subject of that viewers...L.A. Noire that is, you may have noticed, that I have in fact, mentioned that video game title..."

"Really Bluebell?...*Keiko now gives a sort of deep sounding sigh*...are you really about to do this?...You realize right, that you doing what you're about to do, pretty much all but confirms, that I am right, right?...*Keiko says this, while giving yet another sheepish looking expression*"

"*Angel Bluebell now lets out yet another deep sounding sigh*...Okay fine Keiko...anyway viewers, I will see you all in the next chapter...*Angel Bluebell says this while giving a sort of small eyed looking expression, with a sweatdrop, also very much present, on one side of her face, in other words, the exact same expression that Angel Daisy gave to Hiromi K./Potamos, in chapter 40 of Going In Completely Blind*"

Chapter Text

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so as it currently stood, from the last chapter. Things, were already going exactly as Angel Bluebell had planned that they would. Now, you might be asking how exactly I know that? Well, that was going to wind up being what would be further explained by Angel Bluebell. In what would wind up becoming, one of the most elaborate, but also quite simple plans, in the history of anime. And with the most recent arrival of the Sailor Senshi, via Sailor Teleport, it really did seem as though this was going to be the case.

However, and once I witnessed Angel Bluebell quickly taking another quick look behind her at the nine recently arrived Sailor Senshi. Which was after the whole bickering between Eternal Sailor Moon, and Super Sailor Mars, had finally stopped. And, it was once she had quickly brought her attention back forward again, in order to insure that the trajectory of the beam from Li's Lasin Board, still held. It was then that a realization came to my mind.

"Okay, so all nine of the Senshi are here...That would explain then, why Angel Bluebell...had the sort of expression on her, face, as if she knew that they would wind up showing up out of the blue...so to speak...And yet, Mamoru Chiba...aka Tuxedo Mask...is not with the nine of them...However, why do I get the slightest suspicion, that that is actually intended...I mean after all...Like that of Kazuya Yanagiba...aka Limone...both he, and Tuxedo Mask, do usually wind up showing up...in the most timely of manners...I mean after all, Limone...like Tuxedo Mask, is a wing man of sorts...In fact, Li Showron...can actually considered, to be a wing man of sorts as well...So this, may very well wind up, being the start, of something truly special..." I thought to myself, as I looked on at Angel Bluebell, who seemed to have her attention divided, in order to make sure, that the beams trajectory, from Li's Lasin Board wasn't lost.

However, it was only when I had witnessed Angel Bluebell, finishing up an obvious fourth wall break...that I then, chose at that point to speak up.

"Okay Bluebell, now would you mind filling us all in, on this plan of yours?" I chimed in, while giving an expression, to basically let Angel Bluebell know, that now was as good a time as any, to fill everyone else in on her plan.

"Gladly Zachary..." Angel Bluebell said, as a small smile made its way onto her face. As she then, while still having her attention divided, with making sure that the beams trajectory, from Li's Lasin Board, wasn't lost. And while she still had her attention diverted as such, while still having her eyesight pointed straight ahead. Angel Bluebell then, proceeded, to fill everyone else in, on what was soon to become, the most elaborate, and yet also simple plan in the history of anime.

"So Zachary, the Clow Cards that you and Sakura have in your possession, have they by any chance, gained their aura back? Because I do think that it is best, that you and Sakura, see this all 'through' to the end," Angel Bluebell said to me, while putting an immense annunciation on the word 'through.' Which after I had immediately picked up on the immense annunciation, of the word 'through,' my face, then changed, to a face of sudden realization. I then pretty much knew exactly, what it was, that Angel Bluebell meant by her statement.

"And furthermore, I think you will find, that the 'twins,' do in fact, very much stand, resolute," Angel Bluebell followed up with saying to me. "Okay seriously, stop speaking in riddles, we're wasting time here!" I then heard Li blurt out in frustration from the way that Angel Bluebell was currently speaking.

And as Angel Bluebell then let out a audible sigh, a thought then quickly went through my mind. "Okay, Bluebell, I think that you are being a bit too cryptic with this...But seriously Li...When did you suddenly turn into Arkana?!..." I thought to myself, as an all too obvious sweatdrop, then made its presence known, on one side of my face.

Anyway, after Li's quick but frustrating outburst, Angel Bluebell then decided, quite justifiably, to do away, with the unecessary riddles, so to speak, and just tell everyone her plan, the proper way.

"Okay, so Zachary, I need you and Sakura, to use the Twin Card, to make a duplicate of the Lasin Board...Also, in order to get to the place, that we all need to go to, as the crow flies, you will also be using the Through Card, to allow us all, to pass through any sort of solid obstacle," Angel Bluebell said, all while, she still had her attention divided, to insure, that the Lasin Boards beam trajectory, wasn't lost.

And, after I had given Angel Bluebell a nod, to let her know that I understood. Both me, and Sakura pulled out the Clow Cards in question. And at last, it looked as though things, regarding us all fighting evil, were finally, going to come, to a most justifiable and positive end.

However, though none of us knew it at the time. And given the most horrid of discoveries still ahead, for me, and everyone else. Racing to save Academy City, was soon going to become, the very least of our current problems.

"A little bit more of foreshadowing for all of you viewers. Now...do you all now see, what my plan somewhat entails?...And don't worry viewers, as there is a very good reason, as to why this will wind up becoming, one of the most elaborate, and yet also very simple plans, in anime history...So, with that in mind, I will see you all in the next chapter, okay? *winks*"

"Well, at least she is consistent, right viewers?..." I thought to myself. While with a sweatdrop, once again present, on one side of my face. I had slightly turned my attention, as well as my eyesight, slightly to the right of me, to briefly address the viewers.

Chapter Text

Date: September 20, 2009

"Hey viewers, Angel Bluebell here. Now, before we continue on with this chapter. I figured that it would be best, to first clear up a few things with all of you viewers. Which I am sure, that all of you, if not some, are wondering about at this current moment. Now, I am not saying that you are wondering about these things, or even thinking about them at this very moment at all...But, just hear me out...*Angel Bluebell says this with a very visible sweatdrop, present, on one side, of her face*...Now, first things first viewers...you may have all noticed, or have already been made aware as such...that I have been talking, far more often then most of the other main characters, right?...Well, as I am sure that you viewers are all aware...one of the main reasons, as to why a self-insert fanfic, can be quite intolerable...or even unreadable at times...is due to the self-insert, which is moi...which by the way viewers...for those who don't know is the word 'me,' when translated over to French...Now, on the topic of the French...and as one Jeremy Clarkson once so broadly asked...in The Grand Tour episode, 'Carnage A Trois'...'what is the matter with the French?'...Well Jezza, just for the record...it is...quite justifiably I might chime in...with regard to your very...*ahem*...brash statement...absolutely...nothing...*smiles with eyes closed while she says that*...Now, before all of The Grand Tour fans, decide to try and tear me apart in the review and comments sections...I ask that you hear me out for a moment...As the reason, as to why, I have stated such...has to do, with one simple word...'uniqueness'....Now, you now might all now be asking yourselves...'but Bluebell, what does that have to do, in any sort of way, with the French?'...Well, I am glad you asked...*Angel Bluebell says this while she smiles*..."

"Uh Bluebell?...Can you just cut to the chase already?...You're doing it again...*I say this to Angel Bluebell with yet another less then pleased expression on my face, to pretty much let Angel Bluebell know, that once again, her current fourth wall break, is dragging out for far too long*"

"*Angel Bluebell then sighs*...Okay fine Zachary...you're no fun...*Angel Bluebell says this with a somewhat unhappy looking expression, and a sweatdrop, now once again present, on one side, of her face*...Anyway, viewers, the point that I am trying to make here...is that most self-insert fanfics, are inherently bad, because the self-insert...winds up outclassing the main characters...But viewers, if we look at just the last few chapters...or even this whole fanfic as it currently stands...You will notice almost immediately, that I haven't actually done that at all...I mean after all viewers, there is nothing in the 'bylaws,' of self-insert fanfics, that says I can't match them as equals...*Angel Bluebell now smiles*...Ah, didn't think about that one did you?...*now smiles just a little more broadly*...*Angel Bluebell now notices that, I am now giving her a now even more less then pleased expression, to pretty much tell her, that she really needs to wrap things up regarding her fourth wall break*...*Angel Bluebell then sweatdrops*...And finally viewers, just don't take anything at face value, alright...Because, as the very opening song, in Wizards Of Waverly Place, so rightfully said, 'everything, is not what it seems'...*Angel Bluebell now proceeds to smile just a little more broadly then before*...Now then, what do you say, that we finally get on with the chapter now, hmm?"

Okay, both my, and Angel Bluebells fourth wall breaks aside, at least for the moment. And as Angel Bluebell watched with intense interest, as both me, and Sakura, pulled both the Twin Card, and the Through Card, out from our respective pockets. This was then followed, by both of us, throwing both cards upwards, into the air, and as both cards spun in place, both of us, then raised, our respective staffs. "Twin!...Through!" Me and Sakura chanted in unison.

Which was then followed, by the appearance of both card spirits respectively, in a wisp of magical aura. And while this was going on, a thought then went through my mind.

"Well viewers, it would seem as though things are about to get a whole lot more interesting, aren't they?" I thought to myself, as I briefly turned my eyesight, slightly to the right of me, to briefly address the viewers. All while I had my attention divided, between addressing the viewers, and the appearance of both the Twin Card Spirit, and the Through Card Spirit.

And, with the Twin Card Spirit, then turning their attention to the Lasin Board. And then, right after they had turned to a sort of magic aura. Which was almost immediately followed, by them turning into an exact duplicate of Li's Lasin Board, which wound up appearing, in one of Li's hands.

And as for the Through Card spirit? Well, that wound up turning itself, into a much bigger aura of magic. Which, after it had swarmed around all of us in the alley. I then realized, that this plan of Angel Bluebells, had absolutely, no chance of failing.

And, with the duplicate Lasin Board, which was in one of Li's hands, now began to emit, its own beam as well. Which wound up going in an entirely different direction, then the original Lasin Board, that was still in Angel Bluebells possession.

"Now viewers. Sorry, Bluebell here again. Now, you might all be wondering...as to why I have decided, to stop the chapter here, correct?...Well, that is because, in the next chapter...Things will wind up getting just that much more action packed...And before some of you viewers, decide to try and protest in the review and comments sections...Need I remind you all, that these are not your three fanfics, okay?...Well, these are not your three fanfics, that you yourself are telling...So with that very much in mind...I will see you lot in the next chapter...okay?...*Angel Bluebell says this, while smiling with both eyes closed*"

Chapter Text

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so after Angel Bluebell had explained to the rest of us, about her plan, in the alley. And with our assignments, as well as places of destination decided.

Which, as for regarding the question, as to who would go to which of the two locations?...

"Okay, so it's decided. Me, Peach, Lily, Daisy, and Salvia, will head to the open area, to help Keiko in rescuing Misaka. While the Senshi, along with Zachary, Sakura, Li, Kero, and Yue, will head to the lab to aid Shokuhou, and confront Gensei Kihara. Now, is everyone clear on their respective roles?" Angel Bluebell asked, which was followed almost immediately, by everyone else present, including me, then nodding in response. And given what Angel Bluebell had just said to all of us. What with regarding her whole elaborate, and yet simple plan. That, was good enough of a confirmation for me.

And so, with Li's Lasin Board, which was still in Angel Bluebells possession, and the duplicate Lasin Board, in Li's possession, both pointing the way, to our respective, and also current, destinations. And with the power of the Through Card spirit, coursing through all of us. We then set off, towards the end of the alley. Only for a portion of us, to go in separate directions from the others. Which was Angel Bluebell, Wedding Peach, Angel Lily, Angel Daisy, and Angel Salvia. The rest of us meanwhile, continued in our separate direction, towards the lab, to help one Misaki Shokuhou, and also aid her, in her current fight, with one Gensei Kihara.

And, with the beam, from Li's Lasin Board, guiding the way. Well, a duplicate of Li's Lasin Board, guiding the way. Me, Sakura, Li, Kero, Yue, Eternal Sailor Moon, Super Sailor Mercury, Super Sailor Mars, Super Sailor Jupiter, Super Sailor Venus, Super Sailor Uranus, Super Sailor Neptune, and Super Sailor Pluto, and in no time at all I might, wound up at our respective destination.

Because not surprisingly. And as Angel Bluebell had predicted. But mostly, as I had very much known from the start. That with the aid and power of the Through Card spirit, it had allowed all of us, to run through any solid obstacle. Which did in fact include, any building as well. And this was done, so that we, along with Angel Bluebell, Wedding Peach, Angel Lily, Angel Daisy, and Angel Saliva, didn't get so easily noticed by the many residents of Academy City. And, as we had gone, as the crow flies. We managed to get to our destination. Which was the lab in question, in a very timely manner.

The only thing was, that as soon as we reached the inner bowels of the lab. And had then rounded a blind corner. We all, then stopped dead in our tracks.

I mean after all, nothing could've properly any of us, to see the sheer horror, of a currently very frightened looking, Misaki Shokuhou.

Who at the current moment, had her own hand clutched around her own throat. And, an all too familiar looking old man, in a lab coat, slowly making his way towards her, in a very intimidating manner.

However, about a few seconds later, after the effect from our shock had worn off. We then set about, putting Angel Bluebells, elaborate, but simple plan, in motion.

And regarding the current dire situation with Misaki, and Gensei? Well...

"Ah...I see that you have now finally run out of tricks Mental Out..." One Gensei Kihara, said in the most insanely giddy sounding, and all around insane sounding tones.

And it was then, that a certain someone, then decided, to speak up. Well, a couple of someones.

"Hold it right there!" The unmistakable voice of one Eternal Sailor Moon rang out. Which not surprisingly, immediately caught the attention of Gensei Kihara. Which, because his attention had now been diverted slightly, had caused Misaki Shokuhou, to remove her hand, from around her own throat.

"How dare you seek to harm an innocent middle school student!...I am the Pretty Guardian, who fights for love and for justice...I am Sailor Moon, and now in the name of the moon, I'll punish you!" Eternal Sailor Moon said. Which was then followed, by her, doing her signature pose, while pointing at Gensei Kihara.

"I am the Pretty Guardian, who fights for Love and Intelligence, I am Sailor Mercury! Douse yourself in water and repent!" Super Sailor Mercury said as she struck her usual pose.

"I am the Pretty Guardian who fights for Love and for Passion! I am Sailor Mars! In the name of Mars, I'll chastise you!" Super Sailor Mars said as she struck her usual pose.

"I am the Pretty Guardian who fights for Love and for Courage! I am Sailor Jupiter! I'll fill you regret, It'll leave you numb!" Super Sailor Jupiter said as she struck her usual pose.

"I am the Pretty Guardian who Fights for Love and for Beauty! I am Sailor Venus! In the name of Venus, I'll punish you with the power of love!" Super Sailor Venus said as she struck her usual pose.

"I am an emissary from the abyss of Death. Protected by Saturn, the Outer Planet of Destruction, the Guardian of Silence. I am Sailor Saturn." Super Sailor Saturn said as she struck her usual pose.

"Protected by Uranus, the Planet of the Wind. Guardian of Heavens. I am Sailor Uranus!" Super Sailor Uranus said as she struck her usual pose.

"Protected by Neptune, the Outer Planet of the Seas, Guardian of the Deep Sea. I am Sailor Neptune." Super Sailor Neptune said as she struck her usual pose.

"I am the Keeper of the Door of Space and Time. I am Sailor Pluto, Guardian of the Underworld." Super Sailor Pluto said as she struck her usual pose.

"Well, it would seem that the rumors are indeed true...Sailor Moon...and the rest of the Sailor Senshi...regarding all of their introductions, are not only iconic, but are also on par, with that of Angel Bluebell, Wedding Peach, and the rest of the Love Angels...Mind you..with regard to Eternal Sailor Moons introduction speech...with the mentioning of Misaki Shokuhou, being 'an innocent middle school student,'...I would have to say, that that isn't exactly, entirely accurate...And you will very much, be learning about that...in a future and upcoming chapter, of A Certain Scientific Pair Of Railgun Aces...And while we're on the subject for the moment here viewers...what with regard to Eternal Sailor Moon, and The Sailor Senshi...As well, as Angel Bluebell, Wedding Peach, and the rest of the Love Angels...Then I really do recommend, that you go and read Going In Completely Blind...As it is in fact, one of the other two sides, to this whole story, and speaking of which viewers. I will be seeing you lot, in the next chapter," I thought to myself, while during this, I had turned my eyesight, as well as my attention, slightly to the right of me, to briefly address the viewers.

Chapter Text

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so at it currently stood from the last chapter. Me, Sakura, Li, Kero, and Yue, had just witnessed, Eternal Sailor Moon, Super Sailor Mercury, Super Sailor Mars, Super Sailor Jupiter, Super Sailor Venus, Super Sailor Saturn, Super Sailor Uranus, Super Sailor Neptune, and Super Sailor Pluto, each say their respective introductions.

However, not so longer,  after Super Sailor Pluto, finished her respective introduction. I then took notice, of Gensei Kihara, putting both of his hands together, and then slowly clapping in a somewhat demeaning manner, with an evil smirk, now very much present, on his face.

"Ah...I was wondering when you were all finally going to arrive..." Gensei Kihara started with, only to be cutoff mid-sentence.

"Save it for someone who is more interested in your nonsensical drivel Kihara...We know all about you and your resurrecting of the villains from the Senshi's and the Love Angels pasts...Angel Bluebell told us all about it...So why don't you save it...and tell us why you chose to go about doing it in the first place, Chaos?" I chimed in with. All while I displayed a demeanor, and an expression, that made it all too obvious, to everyone else present on our side, that we weren't going to be listening, to anymore of Gensei's nonsense. And also, while dropping quite a huge bombshell of sorts, to pretty much hint to everyone else, that Gensei Kihara, was not who he seemed to be.

Although, this was then followed, like it had happened with Angel Bluebell back in Going In Completely Blind chapter 70, with quite a few shocked expressions, mostly from the Senshi. Who each knew all too well, on what I was trying to entail with my statement.

And not surprisingly...

"Hold on a sec her Zachary, you can't be serious right?!...Chaos was banished from Galaxia's body...It was sealed away, we all..." Super Sailor Mars began to say, only for me to cut her off mid-statement.

"Look Mars, just hear me out for a sec here. And for the record Mars, since when has anything, that has happened so far, been even the least bit normal to any one of us?...And just how far fetched, would it be, that maybe, no matter what we do, we can never completely seal Chaos away?..." I said in response, in a statement, that not only solidified a clear and cut fact. But it also, snapped everyone else on our side, back to reality, in almost an instant. And I had delivered my response to Super Sailor Mars, without even turning my attention, or even my eyesight, towards her to acknowledge her. And the reason for that? Well, that was because I was sort of a bit more preoccupied, with dealing with what was about to appear. Well, more like who...

As only a brief moment later, was when a evil sounding cackle, then made its way throughout the hallway, that we were all in.

"I see that nothing gets past any of you...So tell me Zachary, just how much, do you really know about us, hmm?" An all too familiar voice, then rang out from just behind Gensei.

Which was then followed, by the appearance, of an all too familiar, blonde haired man. Who I immediately recognized.

"Ah Jadeite, I was wondering when you were going to appear. So might I then ask, what time your flight at Haneda is due in?" I smugly said to Jadeite, by attempting to get under his skin, so to speak, by blatantly mentioning, the very fight that he had had. Against Sailor Moon, Sailor Mercury, and Sailor Mars, at Haneda Airport. That wound up, being his last.

And, as I had predicted, the smug like smirk on Jadeite's face, then suddenly turned, into a very enraged expression. "Damn you!...I'll...!" Jadeite began, as he then attempted to charge forward, in a fit of enraged anger. Only to be brought to an immediate stop, by Gensei, who had given him a gesture, that it wasn't worth getting unnecessarily riled up by the statement, that I had just made to him. At least, not yet anyway.

"I see that your demeanor hasn't changed since we were last here Jadeite. Not that that is saying much," another familiar voice rang out from the shadows. And another familiar looking villain, then stepped out into the light, to make his presence known.

"Pluie, just shut your trap for a while, you're giving me a headache!" Jadeite fumed.

And, as more villains, then spoke up, and then made their presence known as well. It was then, that everyone else on our side realized, that I was absolutely right with my statement.

However, as it would be proven, in only a short time from now. Because when it came to the Four Aces Alliance, nothing is impossible. Not even, breaking the infinite cycle, of good versus evil.

I mean after all, what was about to take place, would in fact, very much put a permanent end, to the fight against Chaos.

But, getting back to the situation at hand. And with Pluie now preparing, to fire a wave of negative energy at us. I then, couldn't help, but give off a small smirk.

Because, as soon as Pluie tried to raise his hand. I then heard a sound, which was then followed, by a red rose, then slicing by Pluie's face. Which wound up temporarily blinding him.

And as the red rose, then embedded itself, in the ground of the hallway of the lab. I then chose, to speak up. "Ah right on time like always...Tuxedo Mask...now then Gensei, what do you say, that we finish this properly now, hmm?" I said quite smugly, with the smirk I had just made, now that much more broadly visible, on my face.

"Well viewers. Sorry, Zachary here. Now viewers, I would say, that this, is more then a justifiable place, to stop this chapter for now...wouldn't you say?...And no, you don't have the right to protest in the comment and reviews section either...Because as I am sure that its already been mentioned...In either this fic, or the other two...These are not your fics to have a say, in how they are written...You however, are welcome, to give advice...But just be aware, that any sort of toxicity, or any petty, or jealousy intended comments, will be dealt with accordingly...Now then, with that very much in mind...See you lot, in the next chapter."

Chapter Text

Date: September 20, 2009

"Hello viewers, Zachary here...Okay, so picking right back up from the previous chapter. Well, not exactly. But then again, it sort of is. And so viewers, with that now very much fresh on all of your minds, let's now move on with the chapter in question, shall we?"

Okay, so on with current chapter. And as for the things that I had just explained regarding my fourth wall break...

"Look Mars, just hear me out for a sec here. And for the record Mars, since when has anything, that has happened so far, been even the least bit normal to any one of us?...And just how far fetched, would it be, that maybe, no matter what we do, we can never completely seal Chaos away?..." I said in response, in a statement, that not only solidified a clear and cut fact. But it also, snapped everyone else on our side, back to reality, in almost an instant. And I had delivered my response to Super Sailor Mars, without even turning my attention, or even my eyesight, towards her to acknowledge her. And the reason for that? Well, that was because I was sort of a bit more preoccupied, with dealing with what was about to appear. Well, more like who...

As only a brief moment later, was when a evil sounding cackle, then made its way throughout the hallway, that we were all in.

"I see that nothing gets past any of you...So tell me Zachary, just how much, do you really know about us, hmm?" An all too familiar voice, then rang out from just behind Gensei.

Which was then followed, by the appearance, of an all too familiar, blonde haired man. Who I immediately recognized.

"Ah Jadeite, I was wondering when you were going to appear. So might I then ask, what time your flight at Haneda is due in?" I smugly said to Jadeite, by attempting to get under his skin, so to speak, by blatantly mentioning, the very fight that he had had. Against Sailor Moon, Sailor Mercury, and Sailor Mars, at Haneda Airport. That wound up, being his last.

And, as I had predicted, the smug like smirk on Jadeite's face, then suddenly turned, into a very enraged expression. "Damn you!...I'll...!" Jadeite began, as he then attempted to charge forward, in a fit of enraged anger. Only to be brought to an immediate stop, by Gensei, who had given him a gesture, that it wasn't worth getting unnecessarily riled up by the statement, that I had just made to him. At least, not yet anyway.

"I see that your demeanor hasn't changed since we were last here Jadeite. Not that that is saying much," another familiar voice rang out from the shadows. And another familiar looking villain, then stepped out into the light, to make his presence known.

"Pluie, just shut your trap for a while, you're giving me a headache!" Jadeite fumed.

And, as more villains, then spoke up, and then made their presence known as well. It was then, that everyone else on our side realized, that I was absolutely right with my statement.

However, as it would be proven, in only a short time from now. Because when it came to the Four Aces Alliance, nothing is impossible. Not even, breaking the infinite cycle, of good versus evil.

I mean after all, what was about to take place, would in fact, very much put a permanent end, to the fight against Chaos.

But, getting back to the situation at hand. And with Pluie now preparing, to fire a wave of negative energy at us. I then, couldn't help, but give off a small smirk.

Because, as soon as Pluie tried to raise his hand. I then heard a sound, which was then followed, by a red rose, then slicing by Pluie's face. Which wound up temporarily blinding him.

And as the red rose, then embedded itself, in the ground of the hallway of the lab. I then chose, to speak up. "Ah right on time like always...Tuxedo Mask...now then Gensei, what do you say, that we finish this properly now, hmm?" I said quite smugly, with the smirk I had just made, now that much more broadly visible, on my face.

And, now that we are all caught up from the previous chapter.

And, with regards, with getting back to the current situation? And on the subject of such, well..

"Well, given all you villains, and your less then pleased demeanor. As well as all of your not very pleased expressions. I would say that you really weren't all expecting, all of us to know what was truly going on, did you? Well, that is quite typical, as I think Angel Bluebell herself had said to all of you not long ago. That she knew more about all of you villains, then you thought that she did. And more to the point, she wasn't the only one, that knew about any of this. And speaking of those like Angel Bluebell, I would say that right about now..." I said, with a now much more broader looking smirk on my face, as while I had been talking, I had then felt a somewhat familiar feeling.

And sure enough, out of the blue, an all too familiar female voice, then decided to speak up. "Sorry we're late everyone, we sort of got hung up with something," the familiar female voice said, as her voice rang out through the hallway.

And, as a further confirmation of sorts, to the feeling that I had just felt. 7 all too familiar figures, then walked through one of the nearby walls. "Ah Angel Bluebell, right on time, I see that you managed to carry out your part of things. Keiko, Misaka, it is so nice to see you both as well," I said, while I then, about a second later, had turned my attention back towards the group of villains, who not surprisingly, all had looks of shock, and total disbelief present on their faces.

"Oh right, where are my manners. Gensei, you didn't really honestly think..." I began, only to have somebody else interrupt me instead. Well more like two somebodies...

"Hey Zachary, they get the point! Now how about we move on from your rambling statement finally?!" I heard the voices of both Keiko, and Angel Bluebell, then chime in, nearly in unison, as a way to let me know, that the villains had pretty much gotten the message.

"Oh r-right, now then Gensei, what do you say that we finally settle things, between the likes of us, and those like you," I said, with a now much more telling smirk present, on one side of my face. Well, that was after I had quickly composed myself from my sudden nervousness that is.

Chapter Text

Date: September 20, 2009

"Hello viewers, Zachary here...Okay, so picking right back up from the previous chapter. Well, not exactly. But then again, it sort of is. And so viewers, with that now very much fresh on all of your minds, let's now move on with the chapter in question, shall we?"

Okay, so on with current chapter. And as for the things that I had just explained regarding my fourth wall break...

And, with regards, with getting back to the current situation? And on the subject of such, well..

"Well, given all you villains, and your less then pleased demeanor. As well as all of your not very pleased expressions. I would say that you really weren't all expecting, all of us to know what was truly going on, did you? Well, that is quite typical, as I think Angel Bluebell herself had said to all of you not long ago. That she knew more about all of you villains, then you thought that she did. And more to the point, she wasn't the only one, that knew about any of this. And speaking of those like Angel Bluebell, I would say that right about now..." I said, with a now much more broader looking smirk on my face, as while I had been talking, I had then felt a somewhat familiar feeling.

And sure enough, out of the blue, an all too familiar female voice, then decided to speak up. "Sorry we're late everyone, we sort of got hung up with something," the familiar female voice said, as her voice rang out through the hallway.

And, as a further confirmation of sorts, to the feeling that I had just felt. 7 all too familiar figures, then walked through one of the nearby walls. "Ah Angel Bluebell, right on time, I see that you managed to carry out your part of things. Keiko, Misaka, it is so nice to see you both as well," I said, while I then, about a second later, had turned my attention back towards the group of villains, who not surprisingly, all had looks of shock, and total disbelief present on their faces.

"Oh right, where are my manners. Gensei, you didn't really honestly think..." I began, only to have somebody else interrupt me instead. Well more like two somebodies...

"Hey Zachary, they get the point! Now how about we move on from your rambling statement finally?!" I heard the voices of both Keiko, and Angel Bluebell, then chime in, nearly in unison, as a way to let me know, that the villains had pretty much gotten the message.

"Oh r-right, now then Gensei, what do you say that we finally settle things, between the likes of us, and those like you," I said, with a now much more telling smirk present, on one side of my face.

And, now that we are all caught up from the previous chapter. We will now move on, to what went on, immediately after I had said my statement to Gensei Kihara.

"So, here is how this is going to play out. And Angel Bluebell, why don't you do the honors, and explain to the...*ahem*...rogues gallery, exactly how this is going to play out? I mean after all Bluebell, it is your plan," I said, as I had turned my attention, to Angel Bluebell, partway, through having said my statement. And I did so, while temporarily smiling, with both of my eyes closed.

"Gladly Zachary...*Angel Bluebell, now turns her attention to her right, to start briefly addressing the viewers**...But first...A word to all of you viewers...First off, did you really honestly think, that I was bluffing, when I said that Jimmy, Jake and Logan Paul, KSI, Jack Doherty, KEEMstar, and those like them, would be getting away with the crimes that either they, or anyone else has committed, or eventually will?!...Jimmy...your inability to pay for safety precautions on your shuddered prime show BeastGames, put five people in the hospital, and that is not including the person who had a concrete tower fall on them...I guess that oversized and greed intention induced ego of yours...can't even be willing, to see the forest through the trees!...And, let's not forget about the whole CGI Hospital and Lunchly Incidents...Logan and Jake, you're both the next ones to be put on blast here...And by the way Jake, I hope that Mike Tyson, winds up knocking you straight to the mat!...Because if he doesn't then everyone will know, that you paid him to lose...I mean after all, an almost exact same situation, wound up taking place, in the L.A Noire case, 'The Set Up'...Logan...you are a known crypto scammer...and both you and Jake, are only not in jail where you belong, because one Jimmy 'Lucifer' Donaldson, is protecting the both of you...KSI, the washed up 'Thick Of It' rap star, who thinks that he is invincible...And let me be clear here J.J, you're not a king, Lebron James...he's a king...something that you will never be!...And by the way J.J?...Top Gear called, and they want their rights to Airbag Soccer back...as well as their dignity, for even having you on their show!...And furthermore, IceJJFish, is a better rapper, then a sleaze-bucket like you will ever be!...Adin Ross...you and your despicable, and completely unacceptable demeanor, wound up targeting somebody, because they un-followed you on twitter!...Do you not understand Adin, just how messed up that truly is?!...KEEMstar...stop pretending, that you're innocent, because you're not!...So put that in your next DramaAlert!...So then viewers, now that I have...*ahem*...addressed the issues, regarding the most hated people on the internet...All of us, will be seeing all you lot, in the next chapter...k?...*Angel Bluebell says all of this, while showing a face of complete and total anger and rage...which winds up returning back to normal, just before she winds up saying her usual end of chapter statement, right at the end of her fourth wall break moment, by smiling with both eyes closed*"

"Okay...thank you Bluebell...So viewers, like she just said...we will all, be seeing you lot, in the next chapter."

Chapter Text

"Hey viewers, Angel Bluebell here again...*Angel Bluebell says this by traditionally bowing to the viewers...before bringing her attention back up again while now smiling with both eyes closed before then continuing, to address the viewers*...Now, though I did say back in the 83rd chapter of Going In Completely Blind, that this was going to be the continuation of the current episode... but sudden previous events, have once again...now made it so that I have to address such things...But, don't worry viewers, as we will be getting right back into the action, in the next chapter...okay?...*Angel Bluebell says this while smiling with both eyes closed*...

Now then, on to the events in question...

As an X user, by the username of @ilymichiru...has decided to...like that of one twitter user, by the username of @mahoshojoclips...?...Who was mentioned about her quite toxic behavior..in a previous chapter of Going In Completely Blind...

And for the record @ilymichiru...you have zero right...to attempt to bear the twitter handle, of a beloved Sailor Moon character, who not once, has ever called someone...a sort of inappropriate word, that one would use to insult a not straight male...

In fact @ilymichiru...given the circumstances, I have someone here, who would like to speak to you herself...Oh Neptune...would you come here for a moment please?...I believe that you have something that you want to say to this individual...*One Michiru Kaiou, or Sailor Neptune in this case, now proceeds to speak up*"

"Yes Bluebell, I do...and with that in [email protected] no circumstances, are you to refer to someone in such a manner...And you know full well, of what it is that you did...so, don't think that you're some kind of victim, when you were the one, who decided to post a very scathing, anti-male based post...*As Sailor Neptune is talking, you can just make out one Haruka Tenou/Sailor Uranus...just slightly out of frame...giving a now very less then pleased expression...to pretty much let @ilymichiru know, that what she did, was completely unacceptable...and very inappropriate...*"

"*Angel Bluebell now briefly turns her attention, to both Sailor Uranus, and Sailor Neptune*...A very big thanks to you both...As I know that this sort of thing is very difficult for anyone to talk about...or...given the most recent climate...deal with in any capacity...That has a pure heart, as well as the purest of intentions...Because the point here is viewers...is that if you don't sow good seeds, then you will get a bad harvest...So with that in [email protected]'t take my act of kindness, for any form of toxicity...because as I have just demonstrated...you were the one..last I recall, that decided to try and insight negativity...And I do believe...that it was one Seto Kaiba himself, when he was dueling against one Zigfried von Schroeder...in the three part episode duel...'One Step Ahead'...that no matter what Ziegfried von Schroeder, attempted to do, to get ahead of Kaiba...he was always, and quite justifiably I might add, one step [email protected] case you're wondering, you're Ziegfried von Schroeder, in this scenario...And let this be a warning of sorts...that if anyone else...tries to do something similar...you will, as I have just demonstrated...will wind up paying for it in a lawful fashion...okay?...*Ange Bluebell says the last part by smiling with both eyes closed, and with her head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

"Also viewers, sorry...Zachary here...and sorry to interrupt your fourth wall break there Bluebell...but if I may add...@ilymichiru..."

"Sorry viewers...Keiko here...*Keiko says this, while also traditionally bowing to the viewers, before once again bringing her attention back up again, in order to continue...to address the viewers*...and for the record @ilymichiru...I bet that right about now, you are regretting doing what you did...hmm?...*Keiko says this, while smiling, with both eyes closed, and her head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

"*Angel Bluebell now briefly turns her attention over to both Zachary, and Keiko respectively*...A big thanks to you both as well...and you see @ilymichiru?...You are to treat other people with the utmost of respect...You are not to attempt to use fear, and petty jealousy, as a means, or an invalid excuse, to try ad be arrogant!..Angel Salvia...*Angel Bluebell now briefly turns her attention to Angel Salvia and briefly smiles at her...to basically let her know, that she means nothing but good intent for what she is about to say...before she once again turns her attention forward again, to continue to address the viewers*...Angel Saliva, was arrogant at one point...and for those who want an example of this, can go back to chapter 38 of Going In Completely Blind...As I do believe, that as one Johnny Yang himself, once said, in the Deadliest Warrior episode...'Sun Tzu vs. Vlad The Impaler,'..."Sun Tzu believed much more in being respected than feared. Fear will eventually turn back around and bite you in the ass. Respect, however, will last you a lifetime"...And for the record viewers, he was 100% right...*Ange Bluebell says this, while briefly smiling*....And so viewers, with this whole incident...now very much fresh on all of your minds...I will be seeing all you lot...in the next chapter...okay?...And by the way @ilymichiru, you were never going to be able to outsmart me...I mean after all, I knew all of your moves, before you even decided to make them...Which by the way viewers...only means, that because I have been dealing with this kind of nonsense, from those like @ilymichiru...for so long, that I already know, from experience, how things are going to play out...I mean after all, like one Lelouch Lamperouge...I didn't win so many games of chess, by not being able to think ahead...And in the similar words of one Ziegfried von Schroeder, "Now whose one step ahead...@ilymichiru!"...Anyway, see all of you lot in the next chapter...okay?...*Angel Bluebell says this while smiling with both eyes closed*"

Chapter Text

Date: September 20, 2009

"Hello viewers...Zachary here...Now then, before we start this chapter...a recap of the previous chapter, is in order."

And here, is a slight recap, of the previous chapter, or chapter 113.

"Well, given all you villains, and your less then pleased demeanor. As well as all of your not very pleased expressions. I would say that you really weren't all expecting, all of us to know what was truly going on, did you? Well, that is quite typical, as I think Angel Bluebell herself had said to all of you not long ago. That she knew more about all of you villains, then you thought that she did. And more to the point, she wasn't the only one, that knew about any of this. And speaking of those like Angel Bluebell, I would say that right about now..." I said, with a now much more broader looking smirk on my face, as while I had been talking, I had then felt a somewhat familiar feeling.

And sure enough, out of the blue, an all too familiar female voice, then decided to speak up. "Sorry we're late everyone, we sort of got hung up with something," the familiar female voice said, as her voice rang out through the hallway.

And, as a further confirmation of sorts, to the feeling that I had just felt. 7 all too familiar figures, then walked through one of the nearby walls. "Ah Angel Bluebell, right on time, I see that you managed to carry out your part of things. Keiko, Misaka, it is so nice to see you both as well," I said, while I then, about a second later, had turned my attention back towards the group of villains, who not surprisingly, all had looks of shock, and total disbelief present on their faces.

"Oh right, where are my manners. Gensei, you didn't really honestly think..." I began, only to have somebody else interrupt me instead. Well more like two somebodies...

"Hey Zachary, they get the point! Now how about we move on from your rambling statement finally?!" I heard the voices of both Keiko, and Angel Bluebell, then chime in, nearly in unison, as a way to let me know, that the villains had pretty much gotten the message.

"Oh r-right, now then Gensei, what do you say that we finally settle things, between the likes of us, and those like you," I said, with a now much more telling smirk present, on one side of my face.

"So, here is how this is going to play out. And Angel Bluebell, why don't you do the honors, and explain to the...*ahem*...rogues gallery, exactly how this is going to play out? I mean after all Bluebell, it is your plan," I said, as I had turned my attention, to Angel Bluebell, partway, through having said my statement. And I did so, while temporarily smiling, with both of my eyes closed.

And now, with the recap of chapter 113 now done. We now move on to the current chapter...

And given the current situation, it looked as though, Angel Bluebells plan, was foolproof. And, given what was about to happen, would wind up more then proving that fact.

"So Gensei, did you really honestly think, that this so called plan of yours was going to work? I mean, do you even know who..." Angel Bluebell began to say to Gensei, and the rest of the villains on his side.

Only thing was, I then felt a somewhat familiar feeling, of an all too familiar evil presence. And upon turning towards its source. I just managed, to make out a certain evil female villain, dressed in her usual gold armor, give off an evil smirk, and then, proceed to fire off her attack of golden light balls towards us.

And I was about to alert Bluebell, but thankfully, Sakura wound up beating me to it.

"Bluebell, behind you!" Sakura suddenly spoke up with saying.

Which was swiftly followed, by me and Sakura, then proceeding, to pull out the Shield Card, and then use it, to deflect the oncoming attack, that had been launched towards us from behind by Galaxia.

"Shield!" Me and Sakura both said in unison, as we raised both of our star staffs towards the currently spinning Shield Card above us both.

And, a split second after that, the familiar spirit of the Shield Card wound up appearing, in the form of a shield, to protect everyone on our side.

And, before Angel Bluebell could speak up, Keiko wound up beating her to it.

"Ah Galaxia, I see that you are still trying underhanded tactics such as this. But like Bluebell said to you herself not too long ago. Your tricks, only work once. Isn't that right Bluebell?" The voice of Keiko then wound up chiming in with saying.

And, without even having to turn to face Galaxia, Angel Bluebell, then chose to speak up.

"I mean honestly, surely you must've realized that fact by now Galaxia, or is your arrogance, really just that bad?" Angel Bluebell said, with an all telling looking smirk, currently present across her face.

"Damn you...how...!" Galaxia started to say, only for Angel Bluebell, to once again, like last time, cut her threat off mid sentence.

"No Galaxia, how what...dare I?! How about how dare you?! That was what you were about to threaten me with saying, right? You just don't get it, none of you villains do! Because the last time that I checked, this isn't the Thermopylae Pass! You can't just try and do to us, what the Persians did to Leonidas!" Angel Bluebell said. While she wound up referencing, not just the movie 300, but two of the episodes, of Spike Tv's Deadliest Warrior. Which was 'Spartan Vs. Ninja,' and 'Spartan Vs. Samurai, in Back For Blood,' respectively.

And, now having given her statement, Angel Bluebell then proceeded, to speak up again.

"Now then, Shokuhou...Exterior...it hasn't been destroyed yet has it?...Oh and Gensei...that was your plan to try and wipe Academy City off the map right? You were trying, to force Misaka, into becoming a Level 6? I mean, it was a nice plan and all. But, you failed to realize something..."
"Look Bluebell, can you please just stop rambling, and just get to the point already?!...The viewers have probably stopped reading by this point, and it would be thanks in a very large part, to your current ramblings!...*I wind up saying this to Angel Bluebell, with a less then pleased sounding tone in my voice. While both me and Sakura, are currently facing in the opposite direction, while still holding Galaxia off, with the use of the Shield Card*"

"I'm sorry Zachary, but whose elaborate but simple plan is this?! And are you, or are you not...*Angel Bluebell says this with a tickmark, now slowly becoming present, on one side of her face*"

"Okay, both of you, can it!...You are both starting to give me a massive headache!...*Keiko says this to both me and Angel Bluebell, with a very not pleased sounding tone in her voice*"

"Okay viewers...Yeah Bluebell here...see you all in the next chapter...okay?...*Angel Bluebell says this, while smiling with both eyes closed*"

Chapter Text

First, here is a recap of the previous chapter...

Date: September 20, 2009

And given the current situation, it looked as though, Angel Bluebells plan, was foolproof. And, given what was about to happen, would wind up more then proving that fact.

"So Gensei, did you really honestly think, that this so called plan of yours was going to work? I mean, do you even know who..." Angel Bluebell began to say to Gensei, and the rest of the villains on his side.

Only thing was, I then felt a somewhat familiar feeling, of an all too familiar evil presence. And upon turning towards its source. I just managed, to make out a certain evil female villain, dressed in her usual gold armor, give off an evil smirk, and then, proceed to fire off her attack of golden light balls towards us.

And I was about to alert Bluebell, but thankfully, Sakura wound up beating me to it.

"Bluebell, behind you!" Sakura suddenly spoke up with saying.

Which was swiftly followed, by me and Sakura, then proceeding, to pull out the Shield Card, and then use it, to deflect the oncoming attack, that had been launched towards us from behind by Galaxia.

"Shield!" Me and Sakura both said in unison, as we raised both of our star staffs towards the currently spinning Shield Card above us both.

And, a split second after that, the familiar spirit of the Shield Card wound up appearing, in the form of a shield, to protect everyone on our side.

And, before Angel Bluebell could speak up, Keiko wound up beating her to it.

"Ah Galaxia, I see that you are still trying underhanded tactics such as this. But like Bluebell said to you herself not too long ago. Your tricks, only work once. Isn't that right Bluebell?" The voice of Keiko then wound up chiming in with saying.

And, without even having to turn to face Galaxia, Angel Bluebell, then chose to speak up.

"I mean honestly, surely you must've realized that fact by now Galaxia, or is your arrogance, really just that bad?" Angel Bluebell said, with an all telling looking smirk, currently present across her face.

"Damn you...how...!" Galaxia started to say, only for Angel Bluebell, to once again, like last time, cut her threat off mid sentence.

"No Galaxia, how what...dare I?! How about how dare you?! That was what you were about to threaten me with saying, right? You just don't get it, none of you villains do! Because the last time that I checked, this isn't the Thermopylae Pass! You can't just try and do to us, what the Persians did to Leonidas!" Angel Bluebell said. While she wound up referencing, not just the movie 300, but two of the episodes, of Spike Tv's Deadliest Warrior. Which was 'Spartan Vs. Ninja,' and 'Spartan Vs. Samurai, in Back For Blood,' respectively.

And, now having given her statement, Angel Bluebell then proceeded, to speak up again.

"Now then, Shokuhou...Exterior...it hasn't been destroyed yet has it?...Oh and Gensei...that was your plan to try and wipe Academy City off the map right? You were trying, to force Misaka, into becoming a Level 6? I mean, it was a nice plan and all. But, you failed to realize something..."

"Look Bluebell, can you please just stop rambling, and just get to the point already?!...The viewers have probably stopped reading by this point, and it would be thanks in a very large part, to your current ramblings!...*I wind up saying this to Angel Bluebell, with a less then pleased sounding tone in my voice. While both me and Sakura, are currently facing in the opposite direction, while still holding Galaxia off, with the use of the Shield Card*"

"I'm sorry Zachary, but whose elaborate but simple plan is this?! And are you, or are you not...*Angel Bluebell says this with a tickmark, now slowly becoming present, on one side of her face*"

"Okay, both of you, can it!...You are both starting to give me a massive headache!...*Keiko says this to both me and Angel Bluebell, with a very not pleased sounding tone in her voice*"

Which was then followed, by Angel Bluebell doing her usual, end of chapter fourth wall break.

And now, with the recap of the previous chapter now done, we will now proceed into the current chapter.

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so as it currently stood, Keiko, Misaka, and the rest of the Four Aces, seemed to have things under control. But, as it currently stood, Kuroko was currently occupied, with having to deal with Mitori, and her Liquid Shadow Esper ability.

And while I was going to do my own fourth wall break, explaining what this was. Keiko thankfully, wound up explaining it, in a much better way then I could've done...

"Hey viewers...Keiko here again...so, to basically explain in quick detail what Liquid Shadow is...Think the plasma type robots from the 'Morphing Is Sooo 1987' episode, of Totally Spies...or, the plasma type villain from one of the original Terminator movies...Now then viewers...back to the chapter."

And, as the situation currently stood, me and Sakura, were still doing a great job in using the Shield Card, to ward off any sort of sneak attack from Galaxia. And as for Angel Bluebell? Well, she had a very strange idea, on how to use Exterior, to have us all gain a severely unfair advantage against Gensei Kihara and the rest of the villains on his side.

Well, it would wind up giving Misaki Shokuhou, the unfair advantage. Who by the way, was still quite a bit perplexed, as to what was currently going on. Even though, she had worked with Keiko and Misaka, back on August 9, when we last all went against the rogues gallery.

"Oi, Keiko!" I then heard the voice of Angel Bluebell then suddenly ring out to her. "Yes Bluebell, what is it?" She asked Angel Bluebell in response. "Do us all a favor, and stop monologuing...you're not Syndrome from The Incredibles the last time that I checked," Angel Bluebell wound up saying to Keiko, in a sort of less then pleased tone.

And given my current preoccupation, I could only quickly think, about what had just been said between the both of them, while still maintaining more then enough focus, to make sure that the power of the defense of the Shield Card held.

"Okay...since when was Keiko monologuing?...I would assume then here viewers...that you will need to go and read A Certain Scientific Pair Of Railgun Aces...as well as Going In Completely Blind...in order for all of you to be able to understand the overall picture...What viewers?...Did you really think it was as simple as just reading one of these three fics?...Well viewers...you clearly don't know how truly unique these three fanfics truly are then...But if I were you, then I would seriously consider reading the other two fics along with this one...Now then viewers...I will see all of you in the next chapter...okay?" I thought to myself, while I had somewhat turned my attention, slightly to the right of me, to briefly address the viewers. While I still had enough of my attention focused on maintaining the defense strength of the Shield Card, so that me and Sakura, could continue to keep Galaxia at bay.

Chapter Text

And here is the recap of the previous chapter in question...

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so as it currently stood, Keiko, Misaka, and the rest of the Four Aces, seemed to have things under control. But, as it currently stood, Kuroko was currently occupied, with having to deal with Mitori, and her Liquid Shadow Esper ability.

And while I was going to do my own fourth wall break, explaining what this was. Keiko thankfully, wound up explaining it, in a much better way then I could've done...

"Hey viewers...Keiko here again...so, to basically explain in quick detail what Liquid Shadow is...Think the plasma type robots from the 'Morphing Is Sooo 1987' episode, of Totally Spies...or, the plasma type villain from one of the original Terminator movies...Now then viewers...back to the chapter."

And, as the situation currently stood, me and Sakura, were still doing a great job in using the Shield Card, to ward off any sort of sneak attack from Galaxia. And as for Angel Bluebell? Well, she had a very strange idea, on how to use Exterior, to have us all gain a severely unfair advantage against Gensei Kihara and the rest of the villains on his side.

Well, it would wind up giving Misaki Shokuhou, the unfair advantage. Who by the way, was still quite a bit perplexed, as to what was currently going on. Even though, she had worked with Keiko and Misaka, back on August 9, when we all last went against the rogues gallery.

"Oi, Keiko!" I then heard the voice of Angel Bluebell then suddenly ring out to her. "Yes Bluebell, what is it?" She asked Angel Bluebell in response. "Do us all a favor, and stop monologuing...you're not Syndrome from The Incredibles the last time that I checked," Angel Bluebell wound up saying to Keiko, in a sort of less then pleased tone.

And given my current preoccupation, I could only quickly think, about what had just been said between the both of them, while still maintaining more then enough focus, to make sure that the power of the defense of the Shield Card held.

"Okay...since when was Keiko monologuing?...I would assume then here viewers...that you will need to go and read A Certain Scientific Pair Of Railgun Aces...as well as Going In Completely Blind...in order for all of you to be able to understand the overall picture...What viewers?...Did you really think it was as simple as just reading one of these three fics?...Well viewers...you clearly don't know how truly unique these three fanfics truly are then...But if I were you, then I would seriously consider reading the other two fics along with this one...Now then viewers...I will see all of you in the next chapter...okay?" I thought to myself, while I had somewhat turned my attention, slightly to the right of me, to briefly address the viewers. While I still had enough of my attention focused on maintaining the defense strength of the Shield Card, so that me and Sakura, could continue to keep Galaxia at bay.

And now, with the recap of the last chapter now done and over with, we will now proceed onward, with the third part of this crossover episode.

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so as it currently stood, Keiko had just been snapped out of her monologuing stupor, by Angel Bluebell. And, as it seemed, Bluebells plan, was not only foolproof. But would surely go down, as the most elaborate, but simple plan, in anime history.

However, with all plans, there will always be, one or two problems, that one wouldn't be able to account for. And in the case of Angel Bluebells plan, this time, was going to be no exception.

And this was confirmed, when out of the blue, Queen Nehelennia. Who had revealed herself out of the dark end of the hallway that we were all in. Suddenly decided to go on the offensive. And she had done so, in a way, that only the Sailor Senshi, had been expecting.

"Enough talk...all of you! It's time for you all to die!" Queen Nehelenia said, as seemingly out of the blue, she had teleported temporarily out of existence, and had appeared behind behind Angel Bluebell. And before she could even react, or turn to face Nehelenia. Queen Nehelenia used her own hair, to tightly tie her up within it. And to make things that much worse, this now meant, that Wedding Peach's usual purification attacks, now had no effect, on the current situation, since Angel Bluebell, was currently out of action at the current moment.

And for the record, the restraints across her body, including one around her neck, were causing her, quite a bit of discomfort. In fact, if something wasn't done quickly, then she was going to wind up choking to death.

And since me and Sakura, were still keeping Galaxia at bay, neither of were currently able, to help Angel Bluebell at the current moment. Well, at least for now.

But, as for Keiko's overall reaction to this current sudden development? Yea, so about that...

"Damn you! How dare you! You villains never learn! And you decided to do that to her, while she was focused on telling me something?! Nehelenia, you're going to live to regret having done this to Bluebell, I promise you!" I suddenly heard Keiko say, through clear apparent anger, and visibly gritted teeth, as electricity, had now started to dangerously crackle, through the bangs of her hair.

And as she turned her attention to Misaka, she then decided to speak up again. "Well Misaka, it would seem, that we currently have a very bad problem on our hands! So then Misaka, with that being said, what do you say, that we go and help our friend?!" Keiko then said to Misaka, while the electricity, still continued to violently crackle, through the bangs of her long light blue hair.

"Keiko, I would be more then happy to!" Misaka wound up saying back to Keiko in response, as not even a second later, electricity had now started, to violently crackle, through the bangs of her hair as well.

"Now then Misaka, let's show the rogues gallery, the true power, of The Aces Of Tokiwadai then, shall we?!" I then heard Keiko say, as while an all to telling smirk, was currently very much present, on her face.

"Alright Galaxia, so you want a war?! Well, now you've got one! But know this...you're going to regret ever having come after us once this is all over with! And maybe this time, when we do wind up knocking you all back down, then maybe this time you'll all stay down! Now then, shall we begin!?" Keiko then said, while referencing a line that had been said by Seto Kaiba, when he had dueled against Zigfried Von Shroeder, in the three episode part duel, "One Step Ahead."

Okay, so the current situation regarding Angel Bluebell currently being tightly restrained, kind of really made our current situation quite dire.

But, even though, Angel Bluebell hadn't taken this sort of situation into account when she had made up her elaborate but simple plan. The good news here, was that something was about to happen, that would help to take care of that.

And it was then, that I suddenly heard, a strange whooshing popping like sound.

Anyway, this was then followed, by the sudden appearance, of a certain twin pigtailed Level 4 Esper Teleporter. And, as she had teleported just behind Queen Nehelenia, Keiko then couldn't help, but give off a small sort of smile. And then, since Keiko now knew that Queen Nehelenia wouldn't be able to react in time. Keiko, then decided to speak up.

"Ah Kuroko, nice to have you back. Now then, we seem to be in a pretty dire situation at the moment. So Kuroko..." Keiko began to say to Kuroko, only for Misaka, to sort of cut her off mid sentence.

"Keiko, don't be so long winded with your statements! Kuroko, we need your help!" Misaka suddenly interjected with, as she had in fact just cut her off, mid sentence.

But, not surprisingly, Kuroko quickly sprang into action. As she wound up using several of her pin darts, to completely tear through the hair like binds, that currently bound Angel Bluebell. And, upon the hair like binds basically disintegrating. She then leapt back to being beside Wedding Peach, now being very grateful for what had just happened.

And, with Queen Nehelenia now without a sort of human shield to defend herself. Keiko and Misaka, then decided to take the initiative.

"So, Queen Nehelenia, I would say, that this...is checkmate!" I heard Keiko say with a currently very telling smirk on her face. As while Keiko had said this, her and Misaka, had pulled an arcade coin out of their respective skirt pockets. And after quickly flipping them into the air. And just as they rested between their usual two fingers. They fired, each of them producing their respective railguns. And more importantly, it wiped Queen Nehelenia out of existence. Since she wasn't able to see their railguns fast enough to react in time.

"Okay so that is one down!...Now then, which of you villains want to be next?!" Misaka then suddenly said, with a smirk on her face, to match Keiko's own.

But, though neither of them could see Angel Bluebells current expression at the moment. She currently had a face of relief. But more importantly, she was also very grateful, that both Keiko and Misaka, had been able, to get Angel Bluebell, out of any sort of serious injury, or even death.

And it was then that I knew, that when it came to The Four Aces Alliance. There was something that we had, that the villains rogues gallery would never have. It was the willingness of all of us, to be able to trust each other, and work together. And it was this advantage, that would wind up insuring, that we would win this final battle. Well mind you, this would wind up being a bit more of a dragged out fight then what went on back on August 9. But like back then, it would wind up becoming, quite the stunning show.

"And don't we all know it viewers...Hello there again viewers, Angel Bluebell here...Now then...I would say, that this is a good a place as any, to put a stop to this chapter...Don't worry viewers...as we will be getting right back into the action, in the next chapter...okay?...*Angel Bluebell says this, while smiling with both eyes closed*"

Chapter Text

And here is the recap of the previous chapter in question...

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so as it currently stood, Keiko had just been snapped out of her monologuing stupor, by Angel Bluebell. And, as it seemed, Bluebells plan, was not only foolproof. But would surely go down, as the most elaborate, but simple plan, in anime history.

However, with all plans, there will always be, one or two problems, that one wouldn't be able to account for. And in the case of Angel Bluebells plan, this time, was going to be no exception.

And this was confirmed, when out of the blue, Queen Nehelennia. Who had revealed herself out of the dark end of the hallway that we were all in. Suddenly decided to go on the offensive. And she had done so, in a way, that only the Sailor Senshi, had been expecting.

"Enough talk...all of you! It's time for you all to die!" Queen Nehelenia said, as seemingly out of the blue, she had teleported temporarily out of existence, and had appeared behind behind Angel Bluebell. And before she could even react, or turn to face Nehelenia. Queen Nehelenia used her own hair, to tightly tie her up within it. And to make things that much worse, this now meant, that Wedding Peach's usual purification attacks, now had no effect, on the current situation, since Angel Bluebell, was currently out of action at the current moment.

And for the record, the restraints across her body, including one around her neck, were causing her, quite a bit of discomfort. In fact, if something wasn't done quickly, then she was going to wind up choking to death.

And since me and Sakura, were still keeping Galaxia at bay, neither of were currently able, to help Angel Bluebell at the current moment. Well, at least for now.

But, as for Keiko's overall reaction to this current sudden development? Yea, so about that...

"Damn you! How dare you! You villains never learn! And you decided to do that to her, while she was focused on telling me something?! Nehelenia, you're going to live to regret having done this to Bluebell, I promise you!" I suddenly heard Keiko say, through clear apparent anger, and visibly gritted teeth, as electricity, had now started to dangerously crackle, through the bangs of her hair.

And as she turned her attention to Misaka, she then decided to speak up again. "Well Misaka, it would seem, that we currently have a very bad problem on our hands! So then Misaka, with that being said, what do you say, that we go and help our friend?!" Keiko then said to Misaka, while the electricity, still continued to violently crackle, through the bangs of her long light blue hair.

"Keiko, I would be more then happy to!" Misaka wound up saying back to Keiko in response, as not even a second later, electricity had now started, to violently crackle, through the bangs of her hair as well.

"Now then Misaka, let's show the rogues gallery, the true power, of The Aces Of Tokiwadai then, shall we?!" I then heard Keiko say, as while an all to telling smirk, was currently very much present, on her face.

"Alright Galaxia, so you want a war?! Well, now you've got one! But know this...you're going to regret ever having come after us once this is all over with! And maybe this time, when we do wind up knocking you all back down, then maybe this time you'll all stay down! Now then, shall we begin!?" Keiko then said, while referencing a line that had been said by Seto Kaiba, when he had dueled against Zigfried Von Shroeder, in the three episode part duel, "One Step Ahead."

Okay, so the current situation regarding Angel Bluebell currently being tightly restrained, kind of really made our current situation quite dire.

But, even though, Angel Bluebell hadn't taken this sort of situation into account when she had made up her elaborate but simple plan. The good news here, was that something was about to happen, that would help to take care of that.

And it was then, that I suddenly heard, a strange whooshing popping like sound.

Anyway, this was then followed, by the sudden appearance, of a certain twin pigtailed Level 4 Esper Teleporter. And, as she had teleported just behind Queen Nehelenia, Keiko then couldn't help, but give off a small sort of smile. And then, since Keiko now knew that Queen Nehelenia wouldn't be able to react in time. Keiko, then decided to speak up.

"Ah Kuroko, nice to have you back. Now then, we seem to be in a pretty dire situation at the moment. So Kuroko..." Keiko began to say to Kuroko, only for Misaka, to sort of cut her off mid sentence.

"Keiko, don't be so long winded with your statements! Kuroko, we need your help!" Misaka suddenly interjected with, as she had in fact just cut her off, mid sentence.

But, not surprisingly, Kuroko quickly sprang into action. As she wound up using several of her pin darts, to completely tear through the hair like binds, that currently bound Angel Bluebell. And, upon the hair like binds basically disintegrating. She then leapt back to being beside Wedding Peach, now being very grateful for what had just happened.

And, with Queen Nehelenia now without a sort of human shield to defend herself. Keiko and Misaka, then decided to take the initiative.

"So, Queen Nehelenia, I would say, that this...is checkmate!" I heard Keiko say with a currently very telling smirk on her face. As while Keiko had said this, her and Misaka, had pulled an arcade coin out of their respective skirt pockets. And after quickly flipping them into the air. And just as they rested between their usual two fingers. They fired, each of them producing their respective railguns. And more importantly, it wiped Queen Nehelenia out of existence. Since she wasn't able to see their railguns fast enough to react in time.

"Okay so that is one down!...Now then, which of you villains want to be next?!" Misaka then suddenly said, with a smirk on her face, to match Keiko's own.

But, though neither of them could see Angel Bluebells current expression at the moment. She currently had a face of relief. But more importantly, she was also very grateful, that both Keiko and Misaka, had been able, to get Angel Bluebell, out of any sort of serious injury, or even death.

And it was then that I knew, that when it came to The Four Aces Alliance. There was something that we had, that the villains rogues gallery would never have. It was the willingness of all of us, to be able to trust each other, and work together. And it was this advantage, that would wind up insuring, that we would win this final battle. Well mind you, this would wind up being a bit more of a dragged out fight then what went on back on August 9. But like back then, it would wind up becoming, quite the stunning show.

"And don't we all know it viewers...Hello there again viewers, Angel Bluebell here...Now then...I would say, that this is a good a place as any, to put a stop to this chapter...Don't worry viewers...as we will be getting right back into the action, in the next chapter...okay?...*Angel Bluebell says this, while smiling with both eyes closed*"

And now, with the recap of the last chapter now done and over with, we will now proceed onward, with the fourth part of this crossover episode.

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so Angel Bluebell had been successfully rescued, from nearly being possibly injured, or even killed by Queen Nehelennia. And thanks to Keiko and Misaka, Queen Nehelennia, had been wiped out of existence for what was now going to be the last time.

But, though nobody knew the reason at to why this was the case yet. It actually had to do, with a certain unique magical spell, that both me and Sakura had said, way back, just before the events on August 9th, had started. And, it was while the both of us, had been talking, to a certain Sailor Guardian, of time and space.

And as I was about to explain more about this with a fourth wall break moment. Once again, Keiko wound up beating me to it.

"Hey viewers...Keiko here again...so just to give you all a bit more insight into what exactly that means...go and read chapter 76 of Going In Almost Completely Blind...'A Polite Invitation'...and then you will see viewers, exactly what led us all, into being able to win not just this battle...but the previous one back on August 9 as well...I mean after all viewers...she did in fact say, to the Cardcaptor version of myself, that 'it would be fine'...*Keiko proceeds to say this, while smiling a bit more visibly*...which for the record viewers, happens to be what is known, as her 'invincibility spell'...I mean after all viewers...it helped her and Zachary, to win the Final Judgment back in their respective timeline...Now then viewers...back to the story at hand...*Keiko proceeds to say this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and her head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

And, as Keiko and Misaka, stood poised to take on the next villain, who was dumb enough to try and attack us again. Thankfully, due to the growing arrogance, and anger, of a certain villain on that side, we wouldn't have to wait that much longer. In fact...

"Damn you both! I'll kill you both for that!" Jadeite then suddenly decided to speak up with saying.

And, as Jadeite decided, to try and attack Keiko and Misaka, with him firing off several lightning bolts of his own. Keiko and Misaka, had more then enough time, to react to Jadeite's arrogant induced response.

But, thanks to a certain green haired Love Angel, then deciding to leap forward, and then stand in front of Keiko and Misaka. And then, by raising one of her arms, managed to conjure up a barrier, in order to neutralize Jadeite's lightning. Which hit the barrier, and caused it to completely disintegrate. It was then that Keiko knew, that whatever the rest of the rogues gallery had planned, wouldn't work.

In fact, what was about to happen, would cause it to backfire on all of them, quite spectacularly I might add.

And just as Keiko was about to do her usual end of chapter fourth wall break. A thought, then wound up making its way, through my mind.

"Okay, wasn't expecting Angel Daisy to react that quick...Let alone even leap forward so quick...I guess she and the rest of the Love Angels...Angel Bluebell included, are far more experienced in situations like this, then I would ever even thought to have imagined...And you see viewers...just because some of you may falsely think...that the Love Angels are a ripoff of Sailor Moon and the Sailor Senshi...You can plainly see through the entire course of this fanfic...that that couldn't be further from being the case, if it tried...And for the record as well viewers...just because the same character designer, who worked on the character designs for Sailor Moon, did the same for Wedding Peach...that doesn't automatically mean, that Wedding Peach is a ripoff of Sailor Moon...And viewers...I would even go so far, as to consider that an immensely blatant excuse of yours...to make you not want to watch the Wedding Peach anime...A pretty lame and very invalid excuse, if I'm honest...Now then viewers...I will now let Keiko, see this chapter out...see all of you in the next chapter," I thought to myself, while I had briefly turned my attention, slightly to the right of me again, to briefly address the viewers. And while I still had my attention divided, as me and Sakura, continued to hold Galaxia at bay, with the use of the Shield Card.

"Hello viewers...Keiko here again...Now you see that?...That viewers...is what makes our alliance so unique...But viewers...I would say, that this is now as good a place as any, to put a stop to this chapter...Don't worry viewers...as like last time, we will be getting right back into the action, in the next chapter...okay?...*I say this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

Chapter Text

And here, is the recap of the previous episodes chapters in question...

Date: September 20, 2009

And given the current situation, it looked as though, Angel Bluebells plan, was foolproof. And, given what was about to happen, would wind up more then proving that fact.

"So Gensei, did you really honestly think, that this so called plan of yours was going to work? I mean, do you even know who..." Angel Bluebell began to say to Gensei, and the rest of the villains on his side.

Only thing was, I then felt a somewhat familiar feeling, of an all too familiar evil presence. And upon turning towards its source. I just managed, to make out a certain evil female villain, dressed in her usual gold armor, give off an evil smirk, and then, proceed to fire off her attack of golden light balls towards us.

And I was about to alert Bluebell, but thankfully, Sakura wound up beating me to it.

"Bluebell, behind you!" Sakura suddenly spoke up with saying.

Which was swiftly followed, by me and Sakura, then proceeding, to pull out the Shield Card, and then use it, to deflect the oncoming attack, that had been launched towards us from behind by Galaxia.

"Shield!" Me and Sakura both said in unison, as we raised both of our star staffs towards the currently spinning Shield Card above us both.

And, a split second after that, the familiar spirit of the Shield Card wound up appearing, in the form of a shield, to protect everyone on our side.

And, before Angel Bluebell could speak up, Keiko wound up beating her to it.

"Ah Galaxia, I see that you are still trying underhanded tactics such as this. But like Bluebell said to you herself not too long ago. Your tricks, only work once. Isn't that right Bluebell?" The voice of Keiko then wound up chiming in with saying.

And, without even having to turn to face Galaxia, Angel Bluebell, then chose to speak up.

"I mean honestly, surely you must've realized that fact by now Galaxia, or is your arrogance, really just that bad?" Angel Bluebell said, with an all telling looking smirk, currently present across her face.

"Damn you...how...!" Galaxia started to say, only for Angel Bluebell, to once again, like last time, cut her threat off mid sentence.

"No Galaxia, how what...dare I?! How about how dare you?! That was what you were about to threaten me with saying, right? You just don't get it, none of you villains do! Because the last time that I checked, this isn't the Thermopylae Pass! You can't just try and do to us, what the Persians did to Leonidas!" Angel Bluebell said. While she wound up referencing, not just the movie 300, but two of the episodes, of Spike Tv's Deadliest Warrior. Which was 'Spartan Vs. Ninja,' and 'Spartan Vs. Samurai, in Back For Blood,' respectively.

And, now having given her statement, Angel Bluebell then proceeded, to speak up again.

"Now then, Shokuhou...Exterior...it hasn't been destroyed yet has it?...Oh and Gensei...that was your plan to try and wipe Academy City off the map right? You were trying, to force Misaka, into becoming a Level 6? I mean, it was a nice plan and all. But, you failed to realize something..."
"Look Bluebell, can you please just stop rambling, and just get to the point already?!...The viewers have probably stopped reading by this point, and it would be thanks in a very large part, to your current ramblings!...*I wind up saying this to Angel Bluebell, with a less then pleased sounding tone in my voice. While both me and Sakura, are currently facing in the opposite direction, while still holding Galaxia off, with the use of the Shield Card*"

"I'm sorry Zachary, but whose elaborate but simple plan is this?! And are you, or are you not...*Angel Bluebell says this with a tickmark, now slowly becoming present, on one side of her face*"

"Okay, both of you, can it!...You are both starting to give me a massive headache!...*Keiko says this to both me and Angel Bluebell, with a very not pleased sounding tone in her voice*"

Okay, so as it currently stood, Keiko, Misaka, and the rest of the Four Aces, seemed to have things under control. But, as it currently stood, Kuroko was currently occupied, with having to deal with Mitori, and her Liquid Shadow Esper ability.

And while I was going to do my own fourth wall break, explaining what this was. Keiko thankfully, wound up explaining it, in a much better way then I could've done...

"Hey viewers...Keiko here again...so, to basically explain in quick detail what Liquid Shadow is...Think the plasma type robots from the 'Morphing Is Sooo 1987' episode, of Totally Spies...or, the plasma type villain from one of the original Terminator movies...Now then viewers...back to the chapter."

And, as the situation currently stood, me and Sakura, were still doing a great job in using the Shield Card, to ward off any sort of sneak attack from Galaxia. And as for Angel Bluebell? Well, she had a very strange idea, on how to use Exterior, to have us all gain a severely unfair advantage against Gensei Kihara and the rest of the villains on his side.

Well, it would wind up giving Misaki Shokuhou, the unfair advantage. Who by the way, was still quite a bit perplexed, as to what was currently going on. Even though, she had worked with Keiko and Misaka, back on August 9, when we last went against the rogues gallery.

"Oi, Keiko!" I then heard the voice of Angel Bluebell then suddenly ring out to her. "Yes Bluebell, what is it?" She asked Angel Bluebell in response. "Do us all a favor, and stop monologuing...you're not Syndrome from The Incredibles the last time that I checked," Angel Bluebell wound up saying to Keiko, in a sort of less then pleased tone.

And given my current preoccupation, I could only quickly think, about what had just been said between the both of them, while still maintaining more then enough focus, to make sure that the power of the defense of the Shield Card held.

"Okay...since when was Keiko monologuing?...I would assume then here viewers...that you will need to go and read A Certain Scientific Pair Of Railgun Aces...as well as Going In Completely Blind...in order for all of you to be able to understand the overall picture...What viewers?...Did you really think it was as simple as just reading one of these three fics?...Well viewers...you clearly don't know how truly unique these three fanfics truly are then...But if I were you, then I would seriously consider reading the other two fics along with this one...okay?" I thought to myself, while I had somewhat turned my attention, slightly to the right of me, to briefly address the viewers. While I still had enough of my attention focused on maintaining the defense strength of the Shield Card, so that me and Sakura, could continue to keep Galaxia at bay.

Okay, so as it currently stood, Keiko had just been snapped out of her monologuing stupor, by Angel Bluebell. And, as it seemed, Bluebells plan, was not only foolproof. But would surely go down, as the most elaborate, but simple plan, in anime history.

However, with all plans, there will always be, one or two problems, that one wouldn't be able to account for. And in the case of Angel Bluebells plan, this time, was going to be no exception.

And this was confirmed, when out of the blue, Queen Nehelennia. Who had revealed herself out of the dark end of the hallway that we were all in. Suddenly decided to go on the offensive. And she had done so, in a way, that only the Sailor Senshi, had been expecting.

"Enough talk...all of you! It's time for you all to die!" Queen Nehelenia said, as seemingly out of the blue, she had teleported temporarily out of existence, and had appeared behind behind Angel Bluebell. And before she could even react, or turn to face Nehelenia. Queen Nehelenia used her own hair, to tightly tie her up within it. And to make things that much worse, this now meant, that Wedding Peach's usual purification attacks, now had no effect, on the current situation, since Angel Bluebell, was currently out of action at the current moment.

And for the record, the restraints across her body, including one around her neck, were causing her, quite a bit of discomfort. In fact, if something wasn't done quickly, then she was going to wind up choking to death.

And since me and Sakura, were still keeping Galaxia at bay, neither of were currently able, to help Angel Bluebell at the current moment. Well, at least for now.

But, as for Keiko's overall reaction to this current sudden development? Yea, so about that...

"Damn you! How dare you! You villains never learn! And you decided to do that to her, while she was focused on telling me something?! Nehelenia, you're going to live to regret having done this to Bluebell, I promise you!" I suddenly heard Keiko say, through clear apparent anger, and visibly gritted teeth, as electricity, had now started to dangerously crackle, through the bangs of her hair.

And as she turned her attention to Misaka, she then decided to speak up again. "Well Misaka, it would seem, that we currently have a very bad problem on our hands! So then Misaka, with that being said, what do you say, that we go and help our friend?!" Keiko then said to Misaka, while the electricity, still continued to violently crackle, through the bangs of her long light blue hair.

"Keiko, I would be more then happy to!" Misaka wound up saying back to Keiko in response, as not even a second later, electricity had now started, to violently crackle, through the bangs of her hair as well.

"Now then Misaka, let's show the rogues gallery, the true power, of The Aces Of Tokiwadai then, shall we?!" I then heard Keiko say, as while an all to telling smirk, was currently very much present, on her face.

"Alright Galaxia, so you want a war?! Well, now you've got one! But know this...you're going to regret ever having come after us once this is all over with! And maybe this time, when we do wind up knocking you all back down, then maybe this time you'll all stay down! Now then, shall we begin!?" Keiko then said, while referencing a line that had been said by Seto Kaiba, when he had dueled against Zigfried Von Shroeder, in the three episode part duel, "One Step Ahead."

Okay, so the current situation regarding Angel Bluebell currently being tightly restrained, kind of really made our current situation quite dire.

But, even though, Angel Bluebell hadn't taken this sort of situation into account when she had made up her elaborate but simple plan. The good news here, was that something was about to happen, that would help to take care of that.

And it was then, that I suddenly heard, a strange whooshing popping like sound.

Anyway, this was then followed, by the sudden appearance, of a certain twin pigtailed Level 4 Esper Teleporter. And, as she had teleported just behind Queen Nehelenia, Keiko then couldn't help, but give off a small sort of smile. And then, since Keiko now knew that Queen Nehelenia wouldn't be able to react in time. Keiko, then decided to speak up.

"Ah Kuroko, nice to have you back. Now then, we seem to be in a pretty dire situation at the moment. So Kuroko..." Keiko began to say to Kuroko, only for Misaka, to sort of cut her off mid sentence.

"Keiko, don't be so long winded with your statements! Kuroko, we need your help!" Misaka suddenly interjected with, as she had in fact just cut her off, mid sentence.

But, not surprisingly, Kuroko quickly sprang into action. As she wound up using several of her pin darts, to completely tear through the hair like binds, that currently bound Angel Bluebell. And, upon the hair like binds basically disintegrating. She then leapt back to being beside Wedding Peach, now being very grateful for what had just happened.

And, with Queen Nehelenia now without a sort of human shield to defend herself. Keiko and Misaka, then decided to take the initiative.

"So, Queen Nehelenia, I would say, that this...is checkmate!" I heard Keiko say with a currently very telling smirk on her face. As while Keiko had said this, her and Misaka, had pulled an arcade coin out of their respective skirt pockets. And after quickly flipping them into the air. And just as they rested between their usual two fingers. They fired, each of them producing their respective railguns. And more importantly, it wiped Queen Nehelenia out of existence. Since she wasn't able to see their railguns fast enough to react in time.

"Okay so that is one down!...Now then, which of you villains want to be next?!" Misaka then suddenly said, with a smirk on her face, to match Keiko's own.

But, though neither of them could see Angel Bluebells current expression at the moment. She currently had a face of relief. But more importantly, she was also very grateful, that both Keiko and Misaka, had been able, to get Angel Bluebell, out of any sort of serious injury, or even death.

And it was then that I knew, that when it came to The Four Aces Alliance. There was something that we had, that the villains rogues gallery would never have. It was the willingness of all of us, to be able to trust each other, and work together. And it was this advantage, that would wind up insuring, that we would win this final battle. Well mind you, this would wind up being a bit more of a dragged out fight then what went on back on August 9. But like back then, it would wind up becoming, quite the stunning show.

Okay, so Angel Bluebell had been successfully rescued, from nearly being possibly injured, or even killed by Queen Nehelennia. And thanks to Keiko and Misaka, Queen Nehelennia, had been wiped out of existence for what was now going to be the last time.

But, though nobody knew the reason at to why this was the case yet. It actually had to do, with a certain unique magical spell, that both me and Sakura had said, way back, just before the events on August 9th, had started. And, it was while the both of us, had been talking, to a certain Sailor Guardian, of time and space.

And as I was about to explain more about this with a fourth wall break moment. Once again, Keiko wound up beating me to it.

"Hey viewers...Keiko here again...so just to give you all a bit more insight into what exactly that means...go and read chapter 76 of Going In Almost Completely Blind...'A Polite Invitation'...and then you will see viewers, exactly what led us all, into being able to win not just this battle...but the previous one back on August 9 as well...I mean after all viewers...she did in fact say, to the Cardcaptor version of myself, that 'it would be fine'...*Keiko proceeds to say this, while smiling a bit more visibly*...which for the record viewers, happens to be what is known, as her 'invincibility spell'...I mean after all viewers...it helped her and Zachary, to win the Final Judgment back in their respective timeline...Now then viewers...back to the story at hand...*Keiko proceeds to say this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and her head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

And, as Keiko and Misaka, stood poised to take on the next villain, who was dumb enough to try and attack us again. Thankfully, due to the growing arrogance, and anger, of a certain villain on that side, we wouldn't have to wait that much longer. In fact...

"Damn you both! I'll kill you both for that!" Jadeite then suddenly decided to speak up with saying.

And, as Jadeite decided, to try and attack Keiko and Misaka, with him firing off several lightning bolts of his own. Keiko and Misaka, had more then enough time, to react to Jadeite's arrogant induced response.

But, thanks to a certain green haired Love Angel, then deciding to leap forward, and then stand in front of Keiko and Misaka. And then, by raising one of her arms, managed to conjure up a barrier, in order to neutralize Jadeite's lightning. Which hit the barrier, and caused it to completely disintegrate. It was then that Keiko knew, that whatever the rest of the rogues gallery had planned, wouldn't work.

In fact, what was about to happen, would cause it to backfire on all of them, quite spectacularly I might add.

And just as Keiko was about to do her usual end of chapter fourth wall break. A thought, then wound up making its way, through my mind.

"Okay, wasn't expecting Angel Daisy to react that quick...Let alone even leap forward so quick...I guess she and the rest of the Love Angels...Angel Bluebell included, are far more experienced in situations like this, then I would ever even thought to have imagined...And you see viewers...just because some of you may falsely think...that the Love Angels are a ripoff of Sailor Moon and the Sailor Senshi...You can plainly see through the entire course of this fanfic...that that couldn't be further from being the case, if it tried...And for the record as well viewers...just because the same character designer, who worked on the character designs for Sailor Moon, did the same for Wedding Peach...that doesn't automatically mean, that Wedding Peach is a ripoff of Sailor Moon...And viewers...I would even go so far, as to consider that an immensely blatant excuse of yours...to make you not want to watch the Wedding Peach anime...A pretty lame and very invalid excuse, if I'm honest...Now then viewers...I will now let Keiko, see this chapter out...see all of you in the next chapter," I thought to myself, while I had briefly turned my attention, slightly to the right of me again, to briefly address the viewers. And while I still had my attention divided, as me and Sakura, continued to hold Galaxia at bay, with the use of the Shield Card.

And this was then followed, by Keiko then doing, her usual end of chapter fourth wall break.

And now, with the recap of the previous chapters now done, we will now head, right into the current episode.

Date: September 20, 2009

And, as it currently stood, Jadeite, was currently quite less then pleased. And this was due largely in part...

"Come on, stop hiding behind one another and face me! I thought that you were both supposed to be well known Espers!? Was that all just talk?!" Jadeite proceeded to say, in a sort of taunting tone like manner.

And it was then, that Keiko just couldn't help but give off a small smile, while she then, started to giggle. It started quite low in tone at first, only to quickly become more audible. And as for Jadeite? Well...

"What is so damn funny you foolish little girl!?" Jadeite now suddenly spoke up with saying, his face now twitching quite visibly, with quite a bit of frustrated anger present on it as well.

"Oh nothing really Jadeite. And if anything, I would consider you, to be far more of a fool then either of us could ever be. Which reminds me. Saturn, can you please takeover for Sakura and Zachary for the moment, I think it is about time that we put the next phase of Bluebells plan into motion don't you?" Keiko then proceeded to say.

And, with a quick nod in return, Sailor Saturn sprang into action, as she then quickly leapt in front of Sakura and Zachary. "Silent Wall!" Sailor Saturn then called out. Which was then quickly followed, by the sudden conjuring of her Silent Wall barrier from out of nowhere. And as for me and Sakura?

"Thank you very much for the assist Keiko, and you as well Saturn. Now then Sakura, what do you say, that we help to teach the Four Dark Kings, about what true teamwork truly is?" I then said, as both me and Sakura, after having nodded to each other, then proceeded to pull one of our Star Cards out, and after leaping upwards into the air, doing a front flip, and then landing in front of Angel Daisy. We then proceeded, to use the Star Card, that we had just pulled out, against Jadeite.

And once I, had thrown the Star Card in question, up into the air, and as it spun in place like a top. Me and Sakura, then raised our respective staffs towards it.

"Arrow!" Me and Sakura then said in unison, as the Arrow Card then stopped spinning, just as both of our respective staffs, were raised straight up to it.

And then, with the sudden appearance of the Arrow Card spirit, it then proceeded, to conjure up an arrow from out of nothing. And once it had pulled it back in the drawstring of its bow, it then let it loose, not even a second later.

"So you think that a single mere arrow, is going to be enough to take down someone like me?! Just how little do you think of someone like me?! As it is quite an insult, coming from a pint-sized squirt like you Zachary!" Jadeite said, with quite a bit of an arrogant tone in his voice.

And not surprisingly, before I could respond to Jadeite, with a very justifiable irritated tone to my voice. Keiko once again, couldn't help but let out a very audible giggle.

"I seemed to have missed the part here Keiko, where you think that what I said is funny!" Jadeite then decided to pipe up with, his arrogant and angry tone, now just all that much more audible.

"Oh Jadeite, are you really still talking? I sort of stopped listening to you at some point after you had said, 'so.' And for the record Jadeite, which thank goodness I'm not. Then I wouldn't have called Zachary a pint-sized squirt, if I had been you, isn't that right Li?" Keiko then said, with a now all to telling smirk, now very much present on her face.

And sure enough, as a way to confirm what Keiko had just said.

"Hey Jadeite, you want to repeat what you just said?! Because no one speaks to my friends like that!" Li then wound up saying. As he then proceeded, to leap towards Jadeite, with his Jian now drawn back. And with a now very pissed looking expression, now very much present, on his face.

And, just as Angel Bluebell had planned and intended. Jadeite, then instinctively, raised one of his hands, and then produced a small forcefield, to which Li simple wound up bouncing off of it.

But, as Angel Bluebell had planned, several more people, then wound up springing into action. And what I mean by that is...

"Saint...Spiral...Whip!" Angel Lily's voice, then suddenly rang out with saying. As she motioned her right hand, over her leg band, and her Saint Spiral Whip, then appeared in her right hand, in a split second, in a quick flash of white light.

Which was then followed, by Angel Lily, then proceeding, to tie up Nephrite, Zoisite, and Kunzite in it. "Bluebell, Peach, you two are up!" Angel Lily then following up with saying in response.

"Thank you very much Lily, and you have my thanks. Now then sis, what do you say, that we show the Four Dark Kings, what true teamwork looks like?" Angel Bluebell then said, while she then drew her sword back, and then over, her right armor clad shoulder.

"Gladly sis, let's show them what a true sisterly bond can do," Wedding Peach then quickly responded with, back to Angel Bluebell. As she then, proceeded, to pull out her Saint Miroir.

And with this now having been done, Angel Bluebell and Wedding Peach, then launched their respective purification attacks.

"Saint Miroir...Bridal Flash!" Wedding Peach said, as she then did a complete spin. And once the heart on her Saint Miroir, glowed a bright red, she then fired her purification attack from it, towards Jadeite, Nephrite, Zoisite, and Kunzite.

"Saint Sword Of Bluebell...Devil...Purification!~" Angel Bluebell said. And once her swords blade, started to glow a bright blue color. She then swung it, in a left horizontal swing in front of her, as she then fired her respective purification attack from it, towards Jadeite, Nephrite, Zoisite, and Kunzite.

And, once both of their purification attacks, wound up hitting all four of the Dark Kings, at exactly the same, all four of them were purified. To which all four of them, then faded out of existence.

And it was then, that I knew, that this final fight, was ours to win, and ours alone.

"Hey viewers...Keiko here again...*Keiko says this, while traditionally bowing to the viewers. Before once again bringing her attention back up again, in order to continue to address the viewers*...Now then viewers...I will see you all in the next chapter...okay?...*Keiko says this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and her head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

Chapter Text

"Hello viewers...Keiko here again...and now viewers...we will now be heading, right into the next part of this crossover episode...But first viewers, like always, a recap of the previous chapter, is in order!...*Keiko says this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and her head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

And here is the recap of the previous chapter in question...

Date: September 20, 2009

And, as it currently stood, Jadeite, was currently quite less then pleased. And this was due largely in part...

"Come on, stop hiding behind one another and face me! I thought that you were both supposed to be well known Espers!? Was that all just talk?!" Jadeite proceeded to say, in a sort of taunting tone like manner.

And it was then, that Keiko just couldn't help but give off a small smile, while she then, started to giggle. It started quite low in tone at first, only to quickly become more audible. And as for Jadeite? Well...

"What is so damn funny you foolish little girl!?" Jadeite now suddenly spoke up with saying, his face now twitching quite visibly, with quite a bit of frustrated anger present on it as well.

"Oh nothing really Jadeite. And if anything, I would consider you, to be far more of a fool then either of us could ever be. Which reminds me. Saturn, can you please takeover for Sakura and Zachary for the moment, I think it is about time that we put the next phase of Bluebells plan into motion don't you?" Keiko then proceeded to say.

And, with a quick nod in return, Sailor Saturn sprang into action, as she then quickly leapt in front of me and Sakura. "Silent Wall!" Sailor Saturn then called out. Which was then quickly followed, by the sudden conjuring of her Silent Wall barrier from out of nowhere. And as for me and Sakura?

"Thank you very much for the assist Keiko, and you as well Saturn. Now then Sakura, what do you say, that we help to teach the Four Dark Kings, about what true teamwork truly is?" I then said, as both me and Sakura, after having nodded to each other, then proceeded to pull one of our Star Cards out, and after leaping upwards into the air, doing a front flip, and then landing in front of Angel Daisy. We then proceeded, to use the Star Card, that we had just pulled out, against Jadeite.

And once I, had thrown the Star Card in question, up into the air, and as it spun in place like a top. Me and Sakura, then raised our respective staffs towards it.

"Arrow!" Me and Sakura then said in unison, as the Arrow Card then stopped spinning, just as both of our respective staffs, were raised straight up to it.

And then, with the sudden appearance of the Arrow Card spirit, it then proceeded, to conjure up an arrow from out of nothing. And once it had pulled it back in the drawstring of its bow, it then let it loose, not even a second later.

"So you think that a single mere arrow, is going to be enough to take down someone like me?! Just how little do you think of someone like me?! As it is quite an insult, coming from a pint-sized squirt like you Zachary!" Jadeite said, with quite a bit of an arrogant tone in his voice.

And not surprisingly, before I could respond to Jadeite, with a very justifiable irritated tone to my voice. Keiko once again, couldn't help but let out a very audible giggle.

"I seemed to have missed the part here Keiko, where you think that what I said is funny!" Jadeite then decided to pipe up with, his arrogant and angry tone, now just all that much more audible.

"Oh Jadeite, are you really still talking? I sort of stopped listening to you at some point after you had said, 'so.' And for the record Jadeite, which thank goodness I'm not. Then I wouldn't have called Zachary a pint-sized squirt, if I had been you, isn't that right Li?" Keiko then said, with a now all to telling smirk, now very much present on her face.

And sure enough, as a way to confirm what Keiko had just said.

"Hey Jadeite, you want to repeat what you just said?! Because no one speaks to my friends like that!" Li then wound up saying. As he then proceeded, to leap towards Jadeite, with his Jian now drawn back. And with a now very pissed looking expression, now very much present, on his face.

And, just as Angel Bluebell had planned and intended. Jadeite, then instinctively, raised one of his hands, and then produced a small forcefield, to which Li simple wound up bouncing off of it.

But, as Angel Bluebell had planned, several more people, then wound up springing into action. And what I mean by that is...

"Saint...Spiral...Whip!" Angel Lily's voice, then suddenly rang out with saying. As she motioned her right hand, over her leg band, and her Saint Spiral Whip, then appeared in her right hand, in a split second, in a quick flash of white light.

Which was then followed, by Angel Lily, then proceeding, to tie up Nephrite, Zoisite, and Kunzite in it. "Bluebell, Peach, you two are up!" Angel Lily then following up with saying in response.

"Thank you very much Lily, and you have my thanks. Now then sis, what do you say, that we show the Four Dark Kings, what true teamwork looks like?" Angel Bluebell then said, while she then drew her sword back, and then over, her right armor clad shoulder.

"Gladly sis, let's show them what a true sisterly bond can do," Wedding Peach then quickly responded with, back to Angel Bluebell. As she then, proceeded, to pull out her Saint Miroir.

And with this now having been done, Angel Bluebell and Wedding Peach, then launched their respective purification attacks.

"Saint Miroir...Bridal Flash!" Wedding Peach said, as she then did a complete spin. And once the heart on her Saint Miroir, glowed a bright red, she then fired her purification attack from it, towards Jadeite, Nephrite, Zoisite, and Kunzite.

"Saint Sword Of Bluebell...Devil...Purification!~" Angel Bluebell said. And once her swords blade, started to glow a bright blue color. She then swung it, in a left horizontal swing in front of her, as she then fired her respective purification attack from it, towards Jadeite, Nephrite, Zoisite, and Kunzite.

And, once both of their purification attacks, wound up hitting all four of the Dark Kings, at exactly the same, all four of them were purified. To which all four of them, then faded out of existence.

And it was then, that I knew, that this final fight, was ours to win, and ours alone.

And this was then followed, by Keiko, doing her usual end of chapter fourth wall break.

And now, with the recap of the previous chapter now done, we will now head, into the current chapter.

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so as it currently stood, everyone on our side, seemed to be in very good spirits. And what I mean by that, is that we all felt, that we were all currently doing a very good job, in keeping the villains rouges gallery off balance. And, with what had already happened, and what was about to still transpire, would more then prove, that when you work together like we were currently doing, then there was nothing that the villains put in our way, that we weren't going to be able to overcome.

And while we're on the subject of that...

"Alright, enough of this insolence! It is time for you all to die! So prepare yourself Bluebell, because I intend to finish you and your allies off, once and for all!" The all too familiar, and very arrogant sounding voice of Pluie, then suddenly decided to speak up with.

And with a sort of defeated sigh, then suddenly escaping out of Angel Bluebells lips, Pluie then decided to take immediate offense to that.

"Hey Bluebell, am I boring you?!" Pluie arrogantly said, only to be met with a very aggressive response almost immediately. And what I mean when I say that, is. Well...

"Alright, I am now completely sick of hearing you talk in such an arrogant sounding tone Pluie! And speaking of people on our side, currently being completely sick of you...." I suddenly heard Angel Bluebell respond with. To which she then turned her attention, to several individuals on our side.

And, upon giving them all a nod. And with a smirk, now very much present on Angel Bluebells face. They then set about, teaching Pluie, and several of the other villains on their side, a very important lesson about teamwork.

"Saint...Twin...Swords!" The all too familiar sounding voice of Angel Salvia, then suddenly rang out with, as she conjured up her Saint Twin Swords, and then proceeded to charge towards Pluie, with both of them drawn back, and at the ready, to strike.

And as Angel Salvia's Saint Twin Swords, made a metallic crashing sound, as they both slammed against Pluie's sword of darkness. I then realized, that when it came to the rest of the villains rogues gallery, time for the rest of them, was running out. As it was now only a matter of time, before they all wound up losing everything...again.

"Hey viewers...Keiko here again...*Keiko says this, while she traditionally bows to the viewers, before she once again winds up bringing her attention back up again...In order to continue to address the viewers*...Now then viewers...this now marks the end of the first part, of this portion of the crossover arc...but fear not viewers...as we will be getting right back into the action, in the next chapter...So, I look forward, to seeing you lot there...okay?...*Keiko says this, while once again smiling with both of her eyes closed, and also with her head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

Chapter Text

And here is the recap of the previous chapter in question...

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so as it currently stood, everyone on our side, seemed to be in very good spirits. And what I mean by that, is that we all felt, that we were all currently doing a very good job, in keeping the villains rouges gallery off balance. And, with what had already happened, and what was about to still transpire, would more then prove, that when you work together like we were currently doing, then there was nothing that the villains put in our way, that we weren't going to be able to overcome.

And while we're on the subject of that...

"Alright, enough of this insolence! It is time for you all to die! So prepare yourself Bluebell, because I intend to finish you and your allies off, once and for all!" The all too familiar, and very arrogant sounding voice of Pluie, then suddenly decided to speak up with.

And with a sort of defeated sigh, then suddenly escaping out of Angel Bluebells lips, Pluie then decided to take immediate offense to that.

"Hey Bluebell, am I boring you?!" Pluie arrogantly said, only to be met with a very aggressive response almost immediately. And what I mean when I say that, is. Well...

"Alright, I am now completely sick of hearing you talk in such an arrogant sounding tone Pluie! And speaking of people on our side, currently being completely sick of you...." I suddenly heard Angel Bluebell respond with. To which she then turned her attention, to several individuals on our side.

And, upon giving them all a nod. And with a smirk, now very much present on Angel Bluebells face. They then set about, teaching Pluie, and several of the other villains on their side, a very important lesson about teamwork.

"Saint...Twin...Swords!" The all too familiar sounding voice of Angel Salvia, then suddenly rang out with, as she conjured up her Saint Twin Swords, and then proceeded to charge towards Pluie, with both of them drawn back, and at the ready, to strike.

And as Angel Salvia's Saint Twin Swords, made a metallic crashing sound, as they both slammed against Pluie's sword of darkness. I then realized, that when it came to the rest of the villains rogues gallery, time for the rest of them, was running out. As it was now only a matter of time, before they all wound up losing everything...again.

And this had been immediately followed, by Keiko doing her usual end of chapter fourth wall break.

And now, with the recap of the previous chapter now done, we will now head right into the current chapter.

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so getting back to the current situation at hand. And, as it stood, Angel Salvia, was currently locked in a clash of steel and swords, against Pluie. But, as Angel Bluebell had said to Keiko back in the open area, when her and Wedding Peach had returned Misaka back to normal. She knew, that things regarding our unbeatable advantage against the villain rogues gallery, was only going to become more prominent, as time went on.

And sure enough...

Angel Bluebell, simply just wound up turning her attention, back to the three individuals, that she had turned to not too long ago. And upon giving the three of them another nod. The three of them, along with several more, wound up springing into action.

"World...Shaking!" Sailor Uranus said, as she raised her right hand, clenching it into a fist, and conjuring up one of her most powerful attacks. Which she followed up, with slamming her attack into the ground, as it then made its way towards several of the villains on the other side.

"Deep...Submerge!" Sailor Neptune said, as she raised both of her hands upwards, and conjured up one of her most powerful attacks. And after she had done a complete spin, she launched her attack towards several of the villains on the other side.

"Dead...Scream!" Sailor Pluto said, as she used her Garnet Rod, to conjure up one of her most powerful attacks. And, after doing a complete spin, she launched her own attack, towards several of the villains on the other side.

And, as Angel Salvia, wound up seeing the three of their attacks closing in fast, and managed to action roll out of the way with inches to spare. Pluie, Aquelda, Igneous, Potamos, and Petora, weren't able to react to the three separate attacks, until it was already far too late. As all three attacks, wound up slamming into the five of them, and then caused all five of them, to be blown out of existence. Which wound up leaving absolutely nothing left of the five of them, not even ashes.

And upon seeing all of this occur, Keiko just couldn't help, but give off a small sort of smile. Since she knew full well, that Angel Bluebells plan, was now in full swing. And to make matters all the more dire, and severe, for all of the remaining villains on the opposing side. All they could do at this point, was delay the inevitable. As Keiko also knew full well, that we didn't need to show all of our cards in our possession, so to speak, should the villains decide to come crawling back from the dead again.

But, what Keiko did not know, and yet I did know. Was that me and Sakura, due to our very first encounter with Sailor Pluto several months back. And what Sakura herself had said during that very encounter, would wind up all but solidifying, that this time, the villains, would not wind up coming back this time. I mean after all, they didn't call it her invincibility spell for no reason.

"Hello viewers...Keiko here...*Keiko proceeds to say this, while traditionally bowing to the viewers...before once again bringing her attention back up again, in order to continue to address the viewers*...Now then viewers...this now marks the end, of this part, of the crossover arc of these three fanfics...But fear not viewers...as we will be getting right back into the action in the next chapter...And so viewers...with that thought currently very fresh on all of your minds...I will see all of you lot in the next chapter...okay?...*Keiko proceeds to say this, while smiling with both of her eyes closed, and her head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

Chapter Text

And here is the recap of the previous chapter in question...

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so getting back to the current situation at hand. And, as it stood, Angel Salvia, was currently locked in a clash of steel and swords, against Pluie. But, as Angel Bluebell had said to Keiko back in the open area, when her and Wedding Peach had returned Misaka back to normal. She knew, that things regarding our unbeatable advantage against the villain rogues gallery, was only going to become more prominent, as time went on.

And sure enough...

Angel Bluebell, simply just wound up turning her attention, back to the three individuals, that she had turned to not too long ago. And upon giving the three of them another nod. The three of them, along with several more, wound up springing into action.

"World...Shaking!" Sailor Uranus said, as she raised her right hand, clenching it into a fist, and conjuring up one of her most powerful attacks. Which she followed up, with slamming her attack into the ground, as it then made its way towards several of the villains on the other side.

"Deep...Submerge!" Sailor Neptune said, as she raised both of her hands upwards, and conjured up one of her most powerful attacks. And after she had done a complete spin, she launched her attack towards several of the villains on the other side.

"Dead...Scream!" Sailor Pluto said, as she used her Garnet Rod, to conjure up one of her most powerful attacks. And, after doing a complete spin, she launched her own attack, towards several of the villains on the other side.

And, as Angel Salvia, wound up seeing the three of their attacks closing in fast, and managed to action roll out of the way with inches to spare. Pluie, Aquelda, Igneous, Potamos, and Petora, weren't able to react to the three separate attacks, until it was already far too late. As all three attacks, wound up slamming into the five of them, and then caused all five of them, to be blown out of existence. Which wound up leaving absolutely nothing left of the five of them, not even ashes.

And upon seeing all of this occur, Keiko just couldn't help, but give off a small sort of smile. Since she knew full well, that Angel Bluebells plan, was now in full swing. And to make matters all the more dire, and severe, for all of the remaining villains on the opposing side. All they could do at this point, was delay the inevitable. As Keiko also knew full well, that we didn't need to show all of our cards in our possession, so to speak, should the villains decide to come crawling back from the dead again.

But, what Keiko did not know, and yet I did know. Was that me and Sakura, due to our very first encounter with Sailor Pluto several months back. And what Sakura herself had said during that very encounter, would wind up all but solidifying, that this time, the villains, would not wind up coming back this time. I mean after all, they didn't call it her invincibility spell for no reason.

And this had been immediately followed, by Keiko doing her usual end of chapter fourth wall break.

And now, with the recap of the previous chapter now done, we will now head right into the current chapter.

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so as it stood 10 villains, had now been wiped out of existence on the opposing side. And, more importantly, no one on our side had sustained a single injury. And due to how Angel Bluebells plan had been planned out, this was actually not that much of a surprise. As she had been the one, that had come up with a similar sort of plan, back on August 9 as well.

And this plan of hers, although somewhat more elaborate, was actually, in reality, not that much more elaborate, then the plan that had been thought out by her back on August 9.

But, however there was one major and obvious difference, between Angel Bluebells current plan, and the one that she had come up with back on August 9. And this major difference, had to do, with how all 25 of us, were now more able to work together with each other, in a now much more seamless fashion.

And this was largely due in part, and largely thanks in part, to how we all had crossed paths with each other. And more importantly, if Angel Bluebell and Wedding Peach, had crossed paths with Sailor Moon in their respective combined anime timeline, in any other form. Then things would not have transpired in the way that they were currently doing so right now.

In fact, any other sort of encounter involving the three of them, would've more then likely resulted, in severe injury, or even death.

And I would not know until a bit later on, that this was due to Urd's entire involvement, in each of the three separate canon timelines. In fact, every single vision, that had been shown to me, Keiko, and Angel Bluebell, had all been the work of Urd.

In fact, it was the act of Urd showing Angel Bluebell a string of certain vision like images during their first encounter and battle with Sailor Moon as an ally, that helped to spawn the catalyst, that wound up with all of us meeting in the manner that we did.

As that very first encounter with Sailor Moon, helped Angel Bluebell and Wedding Peach, to earn the complete trust of the rest of the Sailor Senshi.

And as future events would wind up transpiring in this battle, it would help to further show, just how much of a major benefit, this trust between the Love Angels, and the Sailor Senshi, would be.

But, back to the current situation at hand, and it was at this point. That, well...

"Alright, I've had enough of this!" One Eudial decided to say suddenly, in a very pissed off and very arrogant sounding tone.

And, not surprisingly...

"*Keiko then proceeds to let out a very audible sounding sigh*...Eudial...do you ever..." Keiko proceeded to say, only for Eudial to cut her off mid statement.

"Be quiet! I've had enough of your irritating banter!" Eudial replied back to Keiko in quite a snide sounding tone.

"Honestly Eudial, I could say the same about you! As you are being quite irritating yourself! So how about you do us all a favor, and either put up, or shut up!" Angel Bluebell then suddenly decided to speak up with saying to Eudial in response. Which she had decided to say, with an all too telling looking smirk present on her face.

Which not surprisingly...

"Damn you, dare you talk...!" Eudial tried to speak up with in response, only for Angel Bluebell, to cut her threat off mid sentence.

"No Eudial...How dare I talk to you like that?!...Are you serious with that?!...How about how dare YOU talk to ME like you just did!...You still don't get it!...And given how you went about things the last time...You know, when you were attempting to find the talismans?..I wouldn't say that I am surprised that you are still acting like this! ...*Angel Bluebell then proceeds to turn her attention briefly to the right of her, to briefly address the viewers*...Yea so viewers?...Yes, I am well aware, that I did say quite a few chapters back in Going In Completely Blind, that I wasn't going to hold Eudial responsible, for getting both Sailor Uranus , and Sailor Neptune killed...But, seeing as how we are sort of outside of the canon timeline at the moment viewers...I think that I can make this sort of exception just this one time...And if you have an issue with this viewers...then might I suggest that you don't bother voicing it?...As your willingness to do so, is immensely irrelevant...Now then viewers...this now marks the end of the first part of this portion of the crossover arc...But worry not viewers. ..as we will be getting right back into the action in the next chapter...okay?...*Angel Bluebell proceeds to say this, while smiling with both of her eyes closed*"

Chapter Text

And here is the recap of the previous chapter in question...

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so as it stood 10 villains, had now been wiped out of existence on the opposing side. And, more importantly, no one on our side had sustained a single injury. And due to how Angel Bluebells plan had been planned out, this was actually not that much of a surprise. As she had been the one, that had come up with a similar sort of plan, back on August 9 as well.

And this plan of hers, although somewhat more elaborate, was actually, in reality, not that much more elaborate, then the plan that had been thought out by her back on August 9.

But, however there was one major and obvious difference, between Angel Bluebells current plan, and the one that she had come up with back on August 9. And this major difference, had to do, with how all 25 of us, were now more able to work together with each other, in a now much more seamless fashion.

And this was largely due in part, and largely thanks in part, to how we all had crossed paths with each other. And more importantly, if Angel Bluebell and Wedding Peach, had crossed paths with Sailor Moon in their respective combined anime timeline, in any other form. Then things would not have transpired in the way that they were currently doing so right now.

In fact, any other sort of encounter involving the three of them, would've more then likely resulted, in severe injury, or even death.

And I would not know until a bit later on, that this was due to Urd's entire involvement, in each of the three separate canon timelines. In fact, every single vision, that had been shown to me, Keiko, and Angel Bluebell, had all been the work of Urd.

In fact, it was the act of Urd showing Angel Bluebell a string of certain vision like images during their first encounter and battle with Sailor Moon as an ally, that helped to spawn the catalyst, that wound up with all of us meeting in the manner that we did.

As that very first encounter with Sailor Moon, helped Angel Bluebell and Wedding Peach, to earn the complete trust of the rest of the Sailor Senshi.

And as future events would wind up transpiring in this battle, it would help to further show, just how much of a major benefit, this trust between the Love Angels, and the Sailor Senshi, would be.

But, back to the current situation at hand, and it was at this point. That, well...

"Alright, I've had enough of this!" One Eudial decided to say suddenly, in a very pissed off and very arrogant sounding tone.

And, not surprisingly...

"*Keiko then proceeds to let out a very audible sounding sigh*...Eudial...do you ever..." Keiko proceeded to say, only for Eudial to cut her off mid statement.

"Be quiet! I've had enough of your irritating banter!" Eudial replied back to Keiko in quite a snide sounding tone.

"Honestly Eudial, I could say the same about you! As you are being quite irritating yourself! So how about you do us all a favor, and either put up, or shut up!" Angel Bluebell then suddenly decided to speak up with saying to Eudial in response. Which she had decided to say, with an all too telling looking smirk present on her face.

Which not surprisingly...

"Damn you, how dare you talk...!" Eudial tried to speak up with in response, only for Angel Bluebell, to cut her threat off mid sentence.

"No Eudial...How dare I talk to you like that?!...Are you serious with that?!...How about how dare YOU talk to ME like you just did!...You still don't get it!...And given how you went about things the last time...You know, when you were attempting to find the talismans?..I wouldn't say that I am surprised that you are still acting like this! ...*Angel Bluebell then proceeds to turn her attention briefly to the right of her, to briefly address the viewers*...Yea so viewers?...Yes, I am well aware, that I did say quite a few chapters back in Going In Completely Blind, that I wasn't going to hold Eudial responsible, for getting both Sailor Uranus , and Sailor Neptune killed...But, seeing as how we are sort of outside of the canon timeline at the moment viewers...I think that I can make this sort of exception just this one time...And if you have an issue with this viewers...then might I suggest that you don't bother voicing it?...As your willingness to do so, is immensely irrelevant...Now then viewers...this now marks the end of the first part of this portion of the crossover arc...But worry not viewers. ..as we will be getting right back into the action in the next chapter...okay?...*Angel Bluebell proceeds to say this, while smiling with both of her eyes closed*"

And now, with the recap of the previous chapter now done, we will now head right into the current chapter.

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so things regarding the current situation with Eudial, were as good as they could possibly be. In fact, Eudial, along with Mimete, Telu, and the rest of the Witches 5, were about to learn a very valuable lesson, that if you let your arrogance speak for you in a situation with your very life on the line. Then, when you do go down, you will have only yourself, and your comrades to blame.

And, given what was about to happen, this was going wind up being far more then a justifiable response. And on the subject of that...

"What did you just say to me you light blue headed twerp?!" Eudial now responded with, to what Angel Bluebell had just said to her.

"I said...No Eudial...how dare I talk to you like that?!...Are you serious with that?!...How about how dare YOU talk to ME like you just did!...You still don't get it!...And given how you went about things the last time...You know, when you were attempting to find the talismans?...I wouldn't say that I am surprised that you are still acting like this!...Now would you like to hear me say it again?!...Perhaps slower so you can better understand my overall statement?!" Angel Bluebell almost immediately responded back to Eudial with.

And not surprisingly...

"How dare you talk to her like that!" Telu suddenly wound up responding with. As both she, and the rest of the Witches 5, now had very irritated looking expressions, on each of their faces.

"Well then that's just the pot calling the kettle black then isn't it?! As you're ones to talk!" Keiko then wound up responding to Telu with. As she was now completely fed up with her arrogant sounding tone.

"You stay out of this! As this..." Mimete wound up responding to me with, only for me to cut her threat off mid sentence.

"Yea no Mimete...I won't stay out of this as you just so unkindly just put!...As this does concern me!...Because if you have a problem with one of us, then you have a problem with all of us!...So why don't you do me a favor, as well as the rest of us..." Keiko then followed up with saying, only for a certain someone, to decide to call something out. Well, actually several certain someones.

"Moon...Gorgeous...Meditation!~" Eternal Sailor Moon called out, as she conjured up her Moon Kaleidoscope, and fired her attack from it, towards the Witches 5.

"Mercury...Aqua...Rhapsody!" Super Sailor Mercury called out, as she conjured up a harp made of water. To which, as she strummed several of the water harps strings. Several tendrils of water erupted forth from it, and headed towards the Witches 5.

"Mars...Flame...Sniper!" Super Sailor Mars called out, as she conjured up her flame arrow, and then launched it forward from her left, with the use of her right hand, as it had let go of the fire based drawstring that the flame arrow had been strung to. As the flame arrow, also made its way, towards the Witches 5.

"Jupiter...Oak...Evolution!" Super Sailor Jupiter called out, as she twirled in a fast circle, and several razor sharp looking leaves, suddenly appeared, and then made their way towards the Witches 5. As every single one, shot towards the five of them, at a very alarming rate of speed.

"Venus...Love And Beauty Shock!" Super Sailor Venus called out, as she, like the rest of the other Inner Senshi, launched her attack towards the Witches 5.

And, as the five attacks closed in. None of the Witches 5, were able to react in time. As all 5 attacks, caused all 5 members of the Witches 5, to fade out of existence. And this wound up confirming, that they had in fact, all been purified.

And, more importantly, this had now taken us all one step closer, to finally putting an end, to all of the senseless fighting, and death.

"Hello viewers...Keiko here again...*Keiko says this, while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing her attention back up again, in order to continue, to address the viewers*...Now then viewers, this now marks the end of this part, of this portion, of the crossover arc...But worry not viewers, as we will be getting right back into the action, in the next chapter...And so viewers...with all of that now very much still fresh on all of your minds...I will see you lot in the next chapter...okay?...*Keiko says this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and her head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

Chapter Text

And here is the recap of the previous chapter in question...

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so things regarding the current situation with Eudial, were as good as they could possibly be. In fact, Eudial, along with Mimete, Telu, and the rest of the Witches 5, were about to learn a very valuable lesson, that if you let your arrogance speak for you in a situation with your very life on the line. Then, when you do go down, you will have only yourself, and your comrades to blame.

And, given what was about to happen, this was going wind up being far more then a justifiable response. And on the subject of that...

"What did you just say to me you light blue headed twerp?!" Eudial now responded with, to what Angel Bluebell had just said to her.

"I said...No Eudial...how dare I talk to you like that?!...Are you serious with that?!...How about how dare YOU talk to ME like you just did!...You still don't get it!...And given how you went about things the last time...You know, when you were attempting to find the talismans?...I wouldn't say that I am surprised that you are still acting like this!...Now would you like to hear me say it again?!...Perhaps slower so you can better understand my overall statement?!" Angel Bluebell almost immediately responded back to Eudial with.

And not surprisingly...

"How dare you talk to her like that!" Telu suddenly wound up responding with. As both she, and the rest of the Witches 5, now had very irritated looking expressions, on each of their faces.

"Well then that's just the pot calling the kettle black then isn't it?! As you're ones to talk!" Keiko then wound up responding to Telu with. As she was now completely fed up with her arrogant sounding tone.

"You stay out of this! As this..." Mimete wound up responding to me with, only for me to cut her threat off mid sentence.

"Yea no Mimete...I won't stay out of this as you just so unkindly just put!...As this does concern me!...Because if you have a problem with one of us, then you have a problem with all of us!...So why don't you do me a favor, as well as the rest of us..." Keiko then followed up with saying, only for a certain someone, to decide to call something out. Well, actually several certain someones.

"Moon...Gorgeous...Meditation!~" Eternal Sailor Moon called out, as she conjured up her Moon Kaleidoscope, and fired her attack from it, towards the Witches 5.

"Mercury...Aqua...Rhapsody!" Super Sailor Mercury called out, as she conjured up a harp made of water. To which, as she strummed several of the water harps strings. Several tendrils of water erupted forth from it, and headed towards the Witches 5.

"Mars...Flame...Sniper!" Super Sailor Mars called out, as she conjured up her flame arrow, and then launched it forward from her left, with the use of her right hand, as it had let go of the fire based drawstring that the flame arrow had been strung to. As the flame arrow, also made its way, towards the Witches 5.

"Jupiter...Oak...Evolution!" Super Sailor Jupiter called out, as she twirled in a fast circle, and several razor sharp looking leaves, suddenly appeared, and then made their way towards the Witches 5. As every single one, shot towards the five of them, at a very alarming rate of speed.

"Venus...Love And Beauty Shock!" Super Sailor Venus called out, as she, like the rest of the other Inner Senshi, launched her attack towards the Witches 5.

And, as the five attacks closed in. None of the Witches 5, were able to react in time. As all 5 attacks, caused all 5 members of the Witches 5, to fade out of existence. And this wound up confirming, that they had in fact, all been purified.

And, more importantly, this had now taken us all one step closer, to finally putting an end, to all of the senseless fighting, and death.

And this had been followed, by Keiko doing her usual end of chapter fourth wall break.

And now, with the recap of the previous chapter now done, we will now head right into the current chapter.

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so as it currently stood, the villain rogues galleries numbers, had been slowly dwindling. As the original opposing group of 24, had now been reduced, down to just 9. But, these remaining 9, weren't exactly slouches.

As the 9 that were left, were as follows. Galaxia, Joker, Raindevila, Gensei Kihara, Beryl, Kaolinite, and finally, The Amazon Trio.

But, as it currently stood, these remaining 9 individuals, who had just watched 15 of their so called allies, get blown out of existence, or purified, in the case of some of them. It was now quickly becoming apparent to them, that there wasn't really a remaining available version of this fight, in which they had any sort of advantage left.

In fact, with what was about to take place. Would show, that when you're backed into a corner, like these 9 villains were, someone, if not all of them, might suddenly decide to get desperate.

And on the subject of that...

"Damn you...all of you! You really think that you've all won against us haven't you?! Well no matter, as we will eventually be coming back to make the 25 of you pay!" Beryl suddenly blurted out with.

And with Beryl now having said this statement, I then decided to chime in. In an effort to hammer what I was about to say home.

"As a matter of fact Beryl...yes, yes I do think that...as you villains, have no one to blame for this loss, but yourselves!...And on the subject of you coming back to make us pay Beryl?...Unfortunately for you villains, there isn't going to be a next time...as this will be the very last time, that you ever come back to threaten any of us!" I then suddenly wound up speaking up with.

Which not surprisingly, my current statement, wound up catching everyone on our side, except for me and Sakura, by complete surprise.

"Wait a sec Zachary, what do you mean when you say that?" Keiko then decided to respond with saying to what I had just said. And for only the second time since the Railgun version of myself had wound up in Keiko's body in the Railgun anime timeline, she was now, completely in shock.

"Well Keiko, what I mean by what I just said, is that 'everything will be fine.' Isn't that right Sakura?" I then wound up saying to Keiko in response, as I then briefly turned my attention to Sakura, and smiled at her. To which Sakura, wound up nodding to me in response, and then return her own smile back to me.

But, getting back to the current situation...

"Well Peach, Lily, Daisy, Salvia, I would say that it is now time for the end game, don't you think?" Angel Bluebell then said. Which was followed during her statement, by her drawing her sword, back towards, and then over, her right armor clad shoulder.

"Agreed Bluebell, it is finally time to show the villains what it truly means to be a hero," Angel Salvia then responded back to Angel Bluebell.

And, as Angel Bluebell, Wedding Peach, Angel Lily, Angel Daisy, and Angel Salvia, all then took ready fighting stances. We all, then prepared ourselves, to finally take Angel Bluebells plan, into its final phase.

And more importantly, finally put an end, to the endless death, and fighting, that had been set in motion by the entity known as Chaos, back at the very start, of the Sailor Moon canon timeline.

As what was about to happen, would prove, that if you were going to choose, between being a villain, or being a hero. You had best be ready, to play the hero.

"And isn't that the truth viewers...Sorry, Keiko here again...*Keiko says this, while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing her attention back up again, in order to continue, to address the viewers*...I mean after all viewers...as one Herschel Biggs once said in the video game L.A. Noire...'The force is like politics, there's no sitting on the fence, you've gotta choose side, a brown paper envelope, and a one-way ticket to Palookaville'...*Keiko then suddenly blushes profusely, before then quickly composing herself, in order to continue to address the viewers*...Mind you viewers...when he had actually said that, Herschel Biggs, was of course speaking on the whole Los Angeles Police Department in the video game in question...what with the whole Suburban Redevelopment Fund...the death of Cole Phelps...crooked administrative vice cop Roy Earle...and of course, Leland Monroe...who was sometimes known as 'the man with the grin'...Also, while we are on that subject for the moment viewers...the very line that I had said back in my perspective of 'Chapter 19: Jokers, Aces, Kings, Queens, And The Presence Of Marked Cards!: One Sided Wins And Loaded Dice, A Lack Of Trust Is A Villains Worst Enemy!'...That went as 'kingdoms rise and kingdoms fall, ask the Emperor Of Japan'...That believe it or not viewers, was said by one Jack Kelso, in the L.A. Noire case, called 'A Polite Invitation'...Which believe it or not viewers...just so happens to be the title, of Going In Almost Completely Blind Chapter 76...But anyway viewers...I will be seeing you all in the next chapter...okay?...*Keiko says this, while smiling with both of her eyes closed, and her head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

Chapter Text

And here is the recap of the previous chapter in question...

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so as it currently stood, the villain rogues galleries numbers, had been slowly dwindling. As the original opposing group of 24, had now been reduced, down to just 9. But, these remaining 9, weren't exactly slouches.

As the 9 that were left, were as follows. Galaxia, Joker, Raindevila, Gensei Kihara, Beryl, Kaolinite, and finally, The Amazon Trio.

But, as it currently stood, these remaining 9 individuals, who had just watched 15 of their so called allies, get blown out of existence, or purified, in the case of some of them. It was now quickly becoming apparent to them, that there wasn't really a remaining available version of this fight, in which they had any sort of advantage left.

In fact, with what was about to take place. Would show, that when you're backed into a corner, like these 9 villains were, someone, if not all of them, might suddenly decide to get desperate.

And on the subject of that...

"Damn you...all of you! You really think that you've all won against us haven't you?! Well no matter, as we will eventually be coming back to make the 25 of you pay!" Beryl suddenly blurted out with.

And with Beryl now having said this statement, I then decided to chime in. In an effort to hammer what I was about to say home.

"As a matter of fact Beryl...yes, yes I do think that...as you villains, have no one to blame for this loss, but yourselves!...And on the subject of you coming back to make us pay Beryl?...Unfortunately for you villains, there isn't going to be a next time...as this will be the very last time, that you ever come back to threaten any of us!" I then suddenly wound up speaking up with.

Which not surprisingly, my current statement, wound up catching everyone on our side, except for me and Sakura, by complete surprise.

"Wait a sec Zachary, what do you mean when you say that?" Keiko then decided to respond with saying to what he had just said. And for only the second time since I wound up in Keiko's body in the Railgun anime timeline, I was now, completely in shock.

"Well Keiko, what I mean by what I just said, is that 'everything will be fine.' Isn't that right Sakura?" I then wound up saying to Keiko in response, as I then briefly turned my attention to Sakura, and smile at her. To which Sakura, wound up nodding to me in response, and then return her own smile back to me.

But, getting back to the current situation...

"Well Peach, Lily, Daisy, Salvia, I would say that it is now time for the end game, don't you think?" Angel Bluebell then said. Which was followed during her statement, by her drawing her sword, back towards, and then over, her right armor clad shoulder.

"Agreed Bluebell, it is finally time to show the villains what it truly means to be a hero," Angel Salvia then responded back to Angel Bluebell.

And, as Angel Bluebell, Wedding Peach, Angel Lily, Angel Daisy, and Angel Salvia, all then took ready fighting stances. We all, then prepared ourselves, to finally take Angel Bluebells plan, into its final phase.

And more importantly, finally put an end, to the endless death, and fighting, that had been set in motion by the entity known as Chaos, back at the very start, of the Sailor Moon canon timeline.

As what was about to happen, would prove, that if you were going to choose, between being a villain, or being a hero. You had best be ready, to play the hero.

"And isn't that the truth viewers...Sorry, Keiko here again...*Keiko says this, while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing her attention back up again, in order to continue, to address the viewers*...I mean after all viewers...as one Herschel Biggs once said in the video game L.A. Noire...'The force is like politics, there's no sitting on the fence, you've gotta choose side, a brown paper envelope, and a one-way ticket to Palookaville'...*Keiko then suddenly blushes profusely, before then quickly composing herself, in order to continue to address the viewers*...Mind you viewers...when he had actually said that, Herschel Biggs, was of course speaking on the whole Los Angeles Police Department in the video game in question...what with the whole Suburban Redevelopment Fund...the death of Cole Phelps...crooked administrative vice cop Roy Earle...and of course, Leland Monroe...who was sometimes known as 'the man with the grin'...Also, while we are on that subject for the moment viewers...the very line that I had said back in my perspective of 'Chapter 19: Jokers, Aces, Kings, Queens, And The Presence Of Marked Cards!: One Sided Wins And Loaded Dice, A Lack Of Trust Is A Villains Worst Enemy!'...That went as 'kingdoms rise and kingdoms fall, ask the Emperor Of Japan'...That believe it or not viewers, was said by one Jack Kelso, in the L.A. Noire case, called 'A Polite Invitation'...Which believe it or not viewers...just so happens to be the title, of Going In Almost Completely Blind Chapter 76...But anyway viewers...I will be seeing you all in the next chapter...okay?...*Keiko says this, while smiling with both of her eyes closed, and her head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

And now, with the previous chapter recap now over with, we will proceed right into the current chapter.

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so as it currently stood, the final phase of Angel Bluebells plan, was about to go into full swing. And finally, the chain tying the endless fighting cycle, of good versus evil, would finally break. And more importantly, this would put a permanent end, to the fighting and endless death, that had been taking place in three separate anime timelines and dimensions.

But, even after this battle had reached its conclusion, and thus end the endless fight against Chaos. The Railgun version of myself, and their time in the Railgun anime timeline, as Keiko, was actually far from being over.

"Yea so about that particular topic viewers...Hello viewers, Keiko here again...*Keiko proceeds to say this, while traditionally bowing to the viewers...before once again bringing her attention back up again, in order to continue, to address the viewers*...Now then viewers...as I was about to address to all of you...Yes, you did read that last part right...my adventure as Keiko in the Railgun anime timeline, is in fact far from being over...in fact viewers...as long as Kazuma...continues to create more source material for this anime...then my adventure viewers...will only wind up continuing...*Keiko proceeds to say this, while smiling quite broadly, but in a very cute looking way*...Now then viewers...I think that that is more then enough, of my fourth wall break...Well, at least for the moment...and now viewers...let us now get back to the story...shall we?...*Keiko proceeds to say this, while smiling with both of her eyes closed, and her head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

Okay, so getting back to the current situation at hand, and more importantly, the final phase of Angel Bluebells elaborate, but simple plan. And on the topic of that...

"Okay everyone, it's now time for the end game!" Angel Bluebell said, with a now all too telling looking smirk present on her face.

"Yes Bluebell, agreed, it indeed time to finally put an end to all of the senseless trouble, that all of you villains have caused us over the years!" Keiko wound up chiming in with.

But then...

"What are you talking about now you light blue haired electric irritant, Lapin?!" Joker suddenly wound up chiming in with.

"Ah Joker, so finally you now decide to speak up after several chapters of silence? Well then, it is quite a shame then, that you won't be around for very much longer!" Keiko then wound up chiming in with, as electricity, had now suddenly started to crackle, through the bangs of her long light blue hair.

"What do you mean by that?! Start explaining yourself right now!" Raindevila now suddenly chimed in with.

"What Keiko means Raindevila, is that thanks in a very large part to me and Sakura, this is now going to be the very last time, that the 24 of you villains, wind up coming back to fight against any of us! Oh that's right Raindevila, you didn't think that we had a end all be all plan to break this endless cycle of senseless fighting did you?! Well, seeing as how the rest of you are about to lose everything for the last time anyways, I think that it is about time that we finally reveal, just how doomed from the start, all of you villains truly were!" I then decided to chime in with saying.

To which I then decided to explain further, as I then proceeded to speak up again.

"For you see Raindevila, and as for the rest of you villains as well. There was no throne here. No version of this, where you villains came out on top. And the one of the very important reasons to this, has to do with how me, and the rest of those on our side, wound up getting to this point. So tell me..." I proceeded to say, only for Keiko to decide to cut me off mid statement.

"Okay Zachary, far too long of a winded explanation...So allow me to explain things to them, in a bit more of a simplified manner. And for the record Zachary, I think that we're missing a member from our side here...So Urd, would you kindly show yourself, if it isn't too much trouble?" Keiko then suddenly said.

And, as if on cue, a small light shining circle, suddenly appeared, in the floor on one side of the hallway, that we were all currently in.

And out of the hole in question, came an all too familiar looking silver haired figure. Well, to Keiko anyway, but to everyone else...

"Who are you, and how did you get in here?!" Sailor Galaxia suddenly chimed in with.

"Galaxia, is that any way to talk to a goddess?" Urd then suddenly chimed in, in response to Galaxia. Which not surprisingly, sent everyone in the hallway except me, reeling back in complete shock.

"Ah Urd, how nice of you to finally join in on the festivities..." Keiko began with saying, only for me and Angel Bluebell, to now suddenly chime in.

"Wait a sec Keiko, you can't be serious with that right?! Urd?! As in 2nd class, management category, limited license?! That Urd?!" I now suddenly chimed in response to me with.

But, as for Angel Bluebells response...

"Ah Urd, how nice it finally is to meet the very goddess, who helped Brett Handy in his fanfiction adventures," Angel Bluebell chimed in with.

Which not surprisingly...

"Wait a sec here Bluebell, do you mean to tell me that you knew that Urd was involved with all of this?!" Keiko then said back to what Angel Bluebell had just said in response.

"As a matter of fact Keiko, yes, yes I did. And the reason for this, is when you've been around magic, for as long as I have. Then you tend to catch onto a few things that one wouldn't normally foresee otherwise. And in a much quicker fashion as well. So yes Keiko, though I may not have known immediately, that Urd had some sort of hand in both of our adventures. I did however, have my suspicions," Angel Bluebell then wound up saying back to Keiko in response.

"O-oh, well thanks for that intriguing insight Bluebell..." Keiko said, while I had then noticed, that she had briefly turned her attention to the right of her, to briefly address the viewers.

Only thing was...

"Hey Keiko? I think that that is more then enough of your thought based ramblings don't you?" Misaka then suddenly chimed in with saying to Keiko.

"R-right Misaka, my bad," Keiko said to Misaka in response, with a bead of sweat, now very much present, on one side of her face.

The only thing was...

"Hey Urd, I turn my back for five minutes, and this is what I find out that you're doing?" A new unknown, but somehow somewhat familiar sounding female voice, then suddenly wound up ringing out through the hallway.

And sure enough, one of the reflective panels of the hallway that we were all currently in, then suddenly started to shine quite intensely bright. And out of this glowing panel, came a female figure. One, that I recognized almost immediately.

"Oh okay...well I certainly wasn't expecting Belldandy to grace us with her presence...Uh...well this just got very interesting...hasn't it viewers?...Anyway, I will see you lot in the next chapter...okay?" I thought to myself, while I once again briefly turned my attention to the right of me, to briefly address the viewers.

Chapter Text

"Hello viewers...Keiko here...*Keiko proceeds to say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before once again bringing her attention back up again, in order to continue to address the viewers*...Now then viewers...as you have probably noticed from the title...the next chapter or so, is going to be a Christmas Special sort of arc...Yes I know viewers...not the most ideal spot in this fanfic to be putting this...but the good news here at least viewers...is that it won't be the usual horrible Christmas Special, like say for example...The Star Wars Christmas Special from many years back?...And also viewers...you won't be seeing any lame rhyming in this chapter either...You know, like the Danny Phantom Christmas Special from years back...And remember viewers...nothing rhymes with orange...as the so called villain in the aforementioned special so rightfully put...And no viewers, door hinge, is not a valid rhyme for orange...sure Drake Bell, from Drake & Josh thought that it rhymed with orange...but you have to remember viewers...that that show, was part of a...well...let's just call it a...*ahem*...controversial cartoon broadcasting channel of a certain name...As I am sure you understand viewers...that I would rather not mention the name of it...as I am sure that you all already know, exactly which channel it is, that I am referring to..."

"Hey Keiko? Can we just have you dispatch with your currently long winded fourth wall break moment?...I think we need to get right into the Christmas Special now...isn't that right sis?...*Angel Bluebell and Wedding Peach now come into shot, while Angel Bluebell is wearing very cute looking prop reindeer antlers on her head, and Wedding Peach is wearing a Santa hat on her head...and Angel Bluebell proceeds to say her statement to Keiko, with an expression on her face, that pretty much tells Keiko, that she is to adhere to what she just said...or risk incurring her wrath...so too speak*"

"Uh r-right Bluebell...*Keiko says this, while a somewhat nervous looking expression, is currently present on her face*"

"Hey Keiko? I don't think that the viewers need to know about that at the moment...*Misaka now says to Keiko, as she comes into shot, wearing a santa type sort of outfit*"

"R-right Misaka...*Keiko proceeds to say this, while blushing slightly at Misaka's outfit that she is currently wearing*"

"Misaka does have a point there Keiko...*Me and Sakura, now come into shot, wearing the same outfits, that we had both worn back in episode 35 of Cardcaptors (Nelvana Dub) during when we both had captured and sealed the Fire Card...Which just so happened to be the Christmas episode of that anime*"

"R-right...*Keiko proceeds to say this, while still blushing slightly from the outfit that Misaka is wearing. Keiko then lets out a very big and audible sigh*...Okay viewers...let me just tell you all right now from the off, that the outfit that Misaka is wearing...and the rest of our outfits that we're all currently wearing for that matter...they are all not in the style that you think that they are in...I mean after all viewers...I did say several chapters ago, that there wasn't going to be any fanservice in any of these fanfics...and I still mean that statement, to the fullest even now viewers...So believe me when I tell you all, that Misaka's outfit, like the rest of our outfits in this Christmas Special, will not be even the slightest bit of the fanservice sort...I mean, as I also said many chapters ago viewers...you will not be reading about any fanservice here...If you want to see fanservice, then go and watch Highschool DxD...or any other ecchi related fanservice type anime similar to Highschool DxD!...*Keiko proceeds to say this, while a tickmark, is very much present and visible, on one side of her face*"

But, however...

"Keiko...Sissy! Merry Christmas to both of you and everyone else!...*Kuroko Shirai now suddenly comes leaping forward into shot, wearing a very questionable looking outfit. Only for Keiko and Misaka, to have a tickmark then suddenly appear on each of their faces. As they then both start to have electricity start to crackle quite noticeably, through the bangs of their hair, to which they both then discharge that electricity towards Kuroko Shirai. Which causes her to take a direct hit from both of our charges of electricity. Which winds up sending her to the ground immediately, and is now on the ground, twitching slightly. But she still has a very perverted sort of grin present on her face*...*Keiko then proceeds to let out a very big and audible sigh while she has both of her eyes closed. To which she then brings her attention back to the current situation again, in order to continue to address the viewers*...Okay viewers...this now marks the end of this special Christmas Special chapter...See viewers?...I did tell you that it wasn't going to include any sort of fanservice...Well, apart from Kuroko's current...*ahem*...perverted sort of antic...But that is typical of her...so in my opinion, that doesn't count...You understand that, right viewers?...*Keiko then proceeds to quickly clear her throat. To which she then proceeds, to continue to address the viewers*...Now then viewers...I will see you lot in the next chapter...okay?...And Zachary?...Bluebell...anything that you would both like to add?"

"Yes Keiko...Hello viewers...Angel Bluebell here...from all of us in The Four Aces Alliance, to all of you viewers...We would like to wish you a very Merry Christmas, a very happy holidays, and a very happy new year!...*Angel Bluebell proceeds to say this, while smiling with both of her eyes closed*"

"Well said sis...Hello viewers...Wedding Peach here...I would also like to wish you viewers a very Merry Christmas as well...from me and Shinko, and the rest of the Love Angels, to you!"

However, right after Wedding Peach had finished her statement...

"Hey...come on you guys, we're going to be too late!" A certain familiar female voice then called out.

"Well Usagi, maybe we would've gotten here a bit quicker, if you hadn't decided to stop for sweets!" Another certain familiar female voice, then decided to yell to the other in response.

And upon hearing both of these familiar sounding voices...

"Well...it would seem as though Rei and Usagi are arguing again...*Keiko proceeds to say this, while giving a sort of sheepish looking expression, while a bead of sweat is now very much present, on one side of her face*...But you see viewers...this is all..."

"Hey Keiko? That is not the best time to be saying that to the viewers...*Misaka proceeds to say this to Keiko, with her own sheepish looking expression on her face, to basically let her know, that this is a very bad time, to be saying something along those lines, in this current situation*"

"Oh r-right Misaka...*Keiko proceeds to say this back to Misaka in response, with the sheepish looking expression, and the very same bead of sweat, still very much present, on one side of her face*...Anyway viewers...see you lot in the next chapter...and from all of us to you, have a very Merry Christmas, a happy holidays, and a happy new year...okay?...*Keiko proceeds to say this, while smiling with both of her eyes closed, and her head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

Chapter Text

And here is the recap of the previous chapter in question...

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so as it currently stood, the final phase of Angel Bluebells plan, was about to go into full swing. And finally, the chain tying the endless fighting cycle, of good versus evil, would finally break. And more importantly, this would put a permanent end, to the fighting and endless death, that had been taking place in three separate anime timelines and dimensions.

But, even after this battle had reached its conclusion, and thus end the endless fight against Chaos. The Railgun version of myself, and their time in the Railgun anime timeline, as Keiko, was actually far from being over.

"Yea so about that particular topic viewers...Hello viewers, Keiko here again...*Keiko proceeds to say this, while traditionally bowing to the viewers...before once again bringing her attention back up again, in order to continue, to address the viewers*...Now then viewers...as I was about to address to all of you...Yes, you did read that last part right...my adventure as Keiko in the Railgun anime timeline, is in fact far from being over...in fact viewers...as long as Kazuma...continues to create more source material for this anime...then my adventure viewers...will only wind up continuing...*Keiko proceeds to say this, while smiling quite broadly, but in a very cute looking way*...Now then viewers...I think that that is more then enough, of my fourth wall break...Well, at least for the moment...and now viewers...let us now get back to the story...shall we?...*Keiko proceeds to say this, while smiling with both of her eyes closed, and her head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

Okay, so getting back to the current situation at hand, and more importantly, the final phase of Angel Bluebells elaborate, but simple plan. And on the topic of that...

"Okay everyone, it's now time for the end game!" Angel Bluebell said, with a now all too telling looking smirk present on her face.

"Yes Bluebell, agreed, it indeed time to finally put an end to all of the senseless trouble, that all of you villains have caused us over the years!" Keiko wound up chiming in with.

But then...

"What are you talking about now you light blue haired electric irritant, Lapin?!" Joker suddenly wound up chiming in with.

"Ah Joker, so finally you now decide to speak up after several chapters of silence? Well then, it is quite a shame then, that you won't be around for very much longer!" Keiko then wound up chiming in with, as electricity, had now suddenly started to crackle, through the bangs of her long light blue hair.

"What do you mean by that?! Start explaining yourself right now!" Raindevila now suddenly chimed in with.

"What Keiko means Raindevila, is that thanks in a very large part to me and Sakura, this is now going to be the very last time, that the 24 of you villains, wind up coming back to fight against any of us! Oh that's right Raindevila, you didn't think that we had a end all be all plan to break this endless cycle of senseless fighting did you?! Well, seeing as how the rest of you are about to lose everything for the last time anyways, I think that it is about time that we finally reveal, just how doomed from the start, all of you villains truly were!" I then decided to chime in with saying.

To which I then decided to explain further, as I then proceeded to speak up again.

"For you see Raindevila, and as for the rest of you villains as well. There was no throne here. No version of this, where you villains came out on top. And the one of the very important reasons to this, has to do with how me, and the rest of those on our side, wound up getting to this point. So tell me..." I proceeded to say, only for Keiko to decide to cut me off mid statement.

"Okay Zachary, far too long of a winded explanation...So allow me to explain things to them, in a bit more of a simplified manner. And for the record Zachary, I think that we're missing a member from our side here...So Urd, would you kindly show yourself, if it isn't too much trouble?" Keiko then suddenly said.

And, as if on cue, a small light shining circle, suddenly appeared, in the floor on one side of the hallway, that we were all currently in.

And out of the hole in question, came an all too familiar looking silver haired figure. Well, to Keiko anyway, but to everyone else...

"Who are you, and how did you get in here?!" Sailor Galaxia suddenly chimed in with.

"Galaxia, is that any way to talk to a goddess?" Urd then suddenly chimed in, in response to Galaxia. Which not surprisingly, sent everyone in the hallway except me, reeling back in complete shock.

"Ah Urd, how nice of you to finally join in on the festivities..." Keiko began with saying, only for me and Angel Bluebell, to now suddenly chime in.

"Wait a sec Keiko, you can't be serious with that right?! Urd?! As in 2nd class, management category, limited license?! That Urd?!" I now suddenly chimed in response to me with.

But, as for Angel Bluebells response...

"Ah Urd, how nice it finally is to meet the very goddess, who helped Brett Handy in his fanfiction adventures," Angel Bluebell chimed in with.

Which not surprisingly...

"Wait a sec here Bluebell, do you mean to tell me that you knew that Urd was involved with all of this?!" Keiko then said back to what Angel Bluebell had just said in response.

"As a matter of fact Keiko, yes, yes I did. And the reason for this, is when you've been around magic, for as long as I have. Then you tend to catch onto a few things that one wouldn't normally foresee otherwise. And in a much quicker fashion as well. So yes Keiko, though I may not have known immediately, that Urd had some sort of hand in both of our adventures. I did however, have my suspicions," Angel Bluebell then wound up saying back to Keiko in response.

"O-oh, well thanks for that intriguing insight Bluebell..." Keiko said, while I had then noticed, that she had briefly turned her attention to the right of her, to briefly address the viewers.

Only thing was...

"Hey Keiko? I think that that is more then enough of your thought based ramblings don't you?" Misaka then suddenly chimed in with saying to Keiko.

"R-right Misaka, my bad," Keiko said to Misaka in response, with a bead of sweat, now very much present, on one side of her face.

The only thing was...

"Hey Urd, I turn my back for five minutes, and this is what I find out that you're doing?" A new unknown, but somehow somewhat familiar sounding female voice, then suddenly wound up ringing out through the hallway.

And sure enough, one of the reflective panels of the hallway that we were all currently in, then suddenly started to shine quite intensely bright. And out of this glowing panel, came a female figure. One, that I recognized almost immediately.

"Oh okay...well I certainly wasn't expecting Belldandy to grace us with her presence...Uh...well this just got very interesting...hasn't it viewers?...Anyway, I will see you lot in the next chapter...okay?" I thought to myself, while I once again briefly turned my attention to the right of me, to briefly address the viewers.

And now, with the previous chapter recap now over with, we will proceed right into the current chapter.

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so as it currently stood, I was shocked beyond belief, that someone like Urd and Belldandy, had decided to grace us all with their presence.

However...

"Urd, would you mind explaining to me why exactly you have decided to come to this particular timeline?" Belldandy asked Urd, with just a hint of tone in her voice, that pretty much let Urd know, that what she had been doing over the course of both this fanfic, and the other two, was not something that Belldandy approved of her doing.

Which not surprisingly...

"Okay, so anyone else want to pop in that we also don't know are here as well?!" The arrogant sounding tone of Beryl suddenly chimed in with.

And of course...

"Hey Beryl, why don't you just do the rest of us all a favor, and just pipe down for a minute? As you are really starting to irritate me!" Joker suddenly now chimed in with. And given that Joker was himself, was a villain, who was annoying by nature, this was speaking volumes, coming from someone like him.

"And what if I don't Joker?! Just what are you going to do if I don't?!" Beryl then snapped back to Joker with.

"Alright silence, both of you!" Galaxia now chimed in with, and this was while she had decided, to flare her golden colored aura from around her, in an effort to get both Beryl and Joker, to stop bickering with each other.

And sure enough...

"R-right, our humblest apologies Galaxia!" Joker then said in response, and with a very nervous sounding tone to his voice.

But then, as the three of them had their entire focus on the bickering that had just ceased between Beryl and Joker...

"Saint Miroir...Bridal Flash!" The unmistakable voice of Wedding Peach suddenly rang out with. As she did a complete spin, and once the heart symbol on her Saint Miroir glowed red. She then launched her all too familiar purification attack from it, towards Joker and Beryl.

"Saint Sword Of Bluebell...Devil...Purification!~" The unmistakable voice of Angel Bluebell suddenly rang out with. As she drew her sword, back towards, and then over her right armor clad shoulder. And, once the blade glowed a bright blue color. She then swung it, in a left horizontal swing in front of her, as she launched her respective purification attack forth, from the blade of her sword, and towards Joker and Beryl.

And, once both of their respective purification attacks, hit Joker and Beryl at exactly the same time, they were both purified, and this caused them both, to fade out of existence.

And not surprisingly...

"Well that was quite anti-climactic. And mind you viewers..." Angel Bluebell began to say. But, as she proceeded to start another of her fourth wall breaks. Wedding Peach decided to speak to Angel Bluebell in response to this.

"Yea Bluebell? Not the best time to be talking to the viewers, as we are all sort of in a situation at the moment. So save it for a bit later on okay?" Wedding Peach wound up chiming in with in response to Angel Bluebells attempt at a fourth wall break moment.

"R-right sis my bad," Angel Bluebell then wound up saying in response, as a sweatdrop, became visible, and then wound up making its way down one side of her face. While she put her free right hand behind her head, and a sheepish looking grin, was present on her face.

"Okay...so that is what it actually looks like when an anime character other then me and Sakura sweatdrops...So basically in the exact same way as me and Sakura...as both the Wedding Peach anime, and Cardcaptors...Both have somewhat similar animation styles...Mind you viewers...one was made by Clamp...and the other, was made by OLM, NAS, and KSS...And yes viewers...that is the very same NAS, that happens to own the rights to the card artworks in the Yugioh Trading Card Game...But anyway viewers...I will see all of you lot in the next chapter...okay?" I thought to myself, while I had briefly during this, had briefly turned my attention to the right of me, in order to address the viewers.

Chapter Text

And here is the recap of the previous chapter in question...

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so as it currently stood, I was shocked beyond belief, that someone like Urd and Belldandy, had decided to grace us all with their presence.

However...

"Urd, would you mind explaining to me why exactly you have decided to come to this particular timeline?" Belldandy asked Urd, with just a hint of tone in her voice, that pretty much let Urd know, that what she had been doing over the course of both this fanfic, and the other two, was not something that Belldandy approved of her doing.

Which not surprisingly...

"Okay, so anyone else want to pop in that we also don't know are here as well?!" The arrogant sounding tone of Beryl suddenly chimed in with.

And of course...

"Hey Beryl, why don't you just do the rest of us all a favor, and just pipe down for a minute? As you are really starting to irritate me!" Joker suddenly now chimed in with. And given that Joker was himself, was a villain, who was annoying by nature, this was speaking volumes, coming from someone like him.

"And what if I don't Joker?! Just what are you going to do if I don't?!" Beryl then snapped back to Joker with.

"Alright silence, both of you!" Galaxia now chimed in with, and this was while she had decided, to flare her golden colored aura from around her, in an effort to get both Beryl and Joker, to stop bickering with each other.

And sure enough...

"R-right, our humblest apologies Galaxia!" Joker then said in response, and with a very nervous sounding tone to his voice.

But then, as the three of them had their entire focus on the bickering that had just ceased between Beryl and Joker...

"Saint Miroir...Bridal Flash!" The unmistakable voice of Wedding Peach suddenly rang out with. As she did a complete spin, and once the heart symbol on her Saint Miroir glowed red. She then launched her all too familiar purification attack from it, towards Joker and Beryl.

"Saint Sword Of Bluebell...Devil...Purification!~" The unmistakable voice of Angel Bluebell suddenly rang out with. As she drew her sword, back towards, and then over her right armor clad shoulder. And, once the blade glowed a bright blue color. She then swung it, in a left horizontal swing in front of her, as she launched her respective purification attack forth, from the blade of her sword, and towards Joker and Beryl.

And, once both of their respective purification attacks, hit Joker and Beryl at exactly the same time, they were both purified, and this caused them both, to fade out of existence.

And not surprisingly...

"Well that was quite anti-climactic. And mind you viewers..." Angel Bluebell began to say. But, as she proceeded to start another of her fourth wall breaks. Wedding Peach decided to speak to Angel Bluebell in response to this.

"Yea Bluebell? Not the best time to be talking to the viewers, as we are all sort of in a situation at the moment. So save it for a bit later on okay?" Wedding Peach wound up chiming in with in response to Angel Bluebells attempt at a fourth wall break moment.

"R-right sis my bad," Angel Bluebell then wound up saying in response, as a sweatdrop, became visible, and then wound up making its way down one side of her face. While she put her free right hand behind her head, and a sheepish looking grin, was present on her face.

"Okay...so that is what it actually looks like when an anime character other then me and Sakura sweatdrops...So basically in the exact same way as me and Sakura...as both the Wedding Peach anime, and Cardcaptors...Both have somewhat similar animation styles...Mind you viewers...one was made by Clamp...and the other, was made by OLM, NAS, and KSS...And yes viewers...that is the very same NAS, that happens to own the rights to the card artworks in the Yugioh Trading Card Game," I thought to myself, while I had briefly during this, had briefly turned my attention to the right of me, in order to address the viewers.

And now, with the previous chapter recap now over with, we will proceed right into the current chapter.

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so the final phase of Angel Bluebells elaborate but simple plan, had now gone into full swing. But however, as things on our side, had basically been going like clockwork so far. What was about to happen, would wind up proving, that even if you have everything going for you in a situation like this. Then unfortunately, there are some things, even in fiction, that can wind up throwing a wrench into things. And this time, was going to wind up being no exception.

But, getting back to the current situation at hand...

"Okay that there was a very underhanded tactic, even from a bunch of so called heroes like you!" Kaolinite now decided to speak up with. After her not having said a single thing, since she and the rest of the villains had come back.

But, not surprisingly...

"And that is actually a very arrogant sounding statement! Especially since it is coming from an arrogant villain such as you Kaolinite! Well then Kaolinite, perhaps you would care to remind me again. As well as everyone else on our side, exactly how it was that you wound up...*ahem*...losing at the hands of the Senshi? Oh that's right Kaolinite! You lost to the Senshi back then, because you thought that underhanded tactics, and using Daimon eggs, somehow constituted you winning against them in any form or capacity! You know, rather then losing in the justifiable manner that you did!?" Angel Bluebell then wound up chiming in with, in response to what Kaolinite had just said.

"Hello viewers...Angel Bluebell here...*Angel Bluebell proceeds to say this, while smiling with both of her eyes closed*...Now then, you are probably wondering, why exactly I know about what went on with Kaolinite, and her fight against the Senshi back in Season S of the Sailor Moon anime canon timeline, correct?...Well viewers...if you had read chapter one of Going In Completely Blind...then you would've noticed, that even before I wound up starting my journey...I did in fact know bits of information, about the main characters of both the Wedding Peach anime, and the Sailor Moon anime as well...And with regards to Kaolinite...I did in fact know of the fight that she had had against the Senshi on top of an too familiar looking radio tower...And while we are on the subject of that viewers...that very same radio tower...has actually been shown a great amount, in the Cardcaptors anime...and it was also shown once, in the Wedding Peach anime as well...So the point that I am trying to make here viewers...is that..."

"Yea, so Bluebell?...I think the viewers get the overall picture...so why don't we just get back to the story?...*Keiko proceeds to say this, while giving Angel Bluebell a very weary looking expression, to basically let her know, that she is once again making her fourth wall break, just a bit too lengthy*"

"Oh...r-right Keiko...my bad...*Angel Bluebell proceeds to say this, while putting her free right hand behind her head. While a sheepish looking expression and grin is present on my face. And while a sweatdrop, is also very much visible, on one side of her face*...Anyway viewers...back to the story."

Anyway, getting back to the situation at hand. And as Keiko, Misaka, me, Sakura, Eternal Sailor Moon, Wedding Peach, and Angel Bluebell, proceeded to put the final portion, of her elaborate, but simple plan, into full swing. Not one, of the seven of us knew, that what was about to happen, would wind up throwing a severe wrench into her plan. Well, when I say that...

"I think that that is more then enough heroism from the 25 of you, don't you think? And more importantly Lucky Strike and Railgun. I think you will find that everything that you have done to the point, has all been for nothing. Especially since I now have the control code to Exterior. And you all have Mental Out, to thank for your loss!" Gensei Kihara now chimed in with saying.

And this was now followed, by him starting to tap a couple times on his phone, that he had had in his possession since the beginning of this battle. And, with an evil looking smirk, now finding its way onto his face...

"And now...!" Gensei Kihara said, as he then wound up tapping his phone one final time.

However...

"Ach!" Gensei Kihara suddenly let out, as his expression, suddenly wound up changing, from an evil smirk, to a shocked looking expression.

"Oh, so you having no plan, was actually your plan all along. Well played," Gensei Kihara then said, as he then suddenly collapsed to the ground, and lay there motionless.

And, not surprisingly...

"Well then...that was very anti-climactic...and also somewhat disappointing. So then..." Keiko began to say, only for Misaka to cut her off mid statement.

"Yea Keiko? Not the best time to be attempting a quippy statement..." Misaka then said to Keiko, with a somewhat sheepish looking expression on her face. To basically let Keiko know, that this was a very bad time, to be making an attempt at saying a quippy statement.

"Oh...right Misaka," Keiko wound up saying to her in response, as a bead of sweat was present, on one side of her face.

And, with Keiko, Misaka, Sakura, me, Eternal Sailor Moon, Wedding Peach, and Angel Bluebell, once again readying ourselves for the end game. We then proceeded, to launch our respective attacks, towards the rest of the rouges gallery.

And, after Keiko and Misaka, had each pulled an arcade coin, from out of their respective skirt pockets. And placed them between their respective two fingers. The both of them, along with Zachary, Sakura, Eternal Sailor Moon, Wedding Peach, and me, then proceeded forward with the end game.

And as for me and Sakura. We actually had to do an about face, so that we could use one of our clow cards, in order to finally purify Galaxia. Who at the moment, was still behind all of us on our side. But, thanks to Sailor Saturn's Silent Wall, was still unable to do anything.

"Moon...Gorgeous...Meditation!~" Eternal Sailor Moon called out, as she conjured up her Moon Kaleidoscope, and fired her attack from it, towards 5 of the 6 remaining villains of the rogues gallery.

"Saint Miroir...Bridal Flash!" Wedding Peach said. As she did a complete spin, and once the heart symbol on her Saint Miroir glowed red. She then launched her all too familiar purification attack from it, towards 5 of the 6 remaining villains of the rogues gallery.

"Saint Sword Of Bluebell...Devil...Purification!~" Angel Bluebell said. As she drew sword, back towards, and then over her right armor clad shoulder. And, once her sword blade, glowed a bright blue color. She then swung it, in a left horizontal swing in front of her, as she launched her respective purification attack forth, from the blade of her sword, and towards the 6 remaining villains of the rogues gallery.

"Erase!" Me and Sakura chanted in unison, as I threw the Erase Card up into the air. And as it spun, we both raised our respective star staffs towards it, to which it stopped spinning once both of our star staffs, had stopped inches from it. To which the wings on both of our star staffs grew outward slightly. And with the appearance of the Erase Card spirit not even a second after that, it then made its way, towards Galaxia. Which it did, by phasing right through Sailor Saturn's Silent Wall.

"So, from all of us in The Four Aces Alliance, to the six of you so called villains!" Keiko began, as she proceeded to flip her arcade coin.

"This is the part, where we proceed to wipe you out!" Misaka then chimed in with saying.

"So, with this in mind, goodbye to you, and good riddance!" Keiko then put in for good measure. Which was followed, by her and Misaka, then flipping their respective coins into the air. And once they came back down again, they then fired. To which each arcade coin, produced their respective railguns. As like the rest of the already launched attacks, also made their way, towards 5 of the 6 remaining villains of the rogues gallery.

And, once all of the attacks, wound up slamming into the remaining six villains, at somewhat varying intervals. All six of them, were purified, and then faded out of existence.

And, thanks to me and Sakura's invincibility spell, this time, they wouldn't be coming back.

And this now meant, that Angel Bluebell, Wedding Peach, Angel Lily, Angel Daisy, and Angel Salvia, could finally retire as Love Angels. And more importantly, so could the Senshi. Which meant, that their respective combined anime timeline, had now reached its justifiable conclusion.

But, even though this was the case, Keiko still couldn't get over the fact, that Gensei Kihara had done what he had did. As he was still lying motionless on the floor of the hallway. Which pretty much confirmed, that he was dead.

"Well viewers...all is well that ends well...isn't that right?...Now then viewers...though this does in fact mark the end of the Going In Completely Blind fanfic story timeline...A Certain Scientific Pair Of Railgun Aces, and Going In Almost Completely Blind...will still be continuing on past this point...Well, that is once Clamp finally decides to release the final season, of Cardcaptor Sakura: Clear Card...But for now viewers...after this chapters conclusion...we will be heading right back, into the remaining episodes, of Railgun Season T...Yes, you did read that part right viewers...there are still a good amount of Railgun Season T episodes left, to cover...*Keiko says this, while smiling with both of her eyes closed, and her head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

And, once the wind had died down, from all of our respective attacks. Angel Bluebell, then breathed a sigh of relief. Since she now knew, that the endless fight against Chaos, was finally over. And this now meant, that her, Wedding Peach, Angel Lily, Angel Daisy, and Angel Salvia, could finally retire, and finally live in peace in their respective anime timeline.

But, unfortunately, this was not to be. At least, not yet anyway. As we would be once again brought back together in Academy City, in order to be involved in one last battle.

"So in other words viewers...Yes, Angel Bluebell here...So, as I was about to say...there is still one final battle, that The Four Aces have to partake in...Well, at least for now viewers...And so, with that in mind, I will see you all in the next chapter...okay?...*Angel Bluebell says this, while smiling with both of her eyes closed*"

"And also viewers...yes, Zachary here...now viewers...for those who are wondering why Angel Bluebell said this, even after Chaos had been 'defeated' so too speak...What neither her, or Keiko are willing to tell you, is that when we 'defeated' Chaos so too speak...and this sort of works like the MCU show What If...Chaos was only 'defeated' in the Toaru timeline...but, it only applied to the villains that were 'defeated' in this particular battle...and every past villain as well...So what I mean by this viewers...is that in order to make a sort of plot convenience regarding this battle...And keep in mind here viewers...as both me, Keiko, and Angel Bluebell, did say multiple times to you viewers...Well not really multiple times...but you have to all realize that the rails of canon...are just there for guidance...I mean, would you viewers really have preferred these three fanfics better, if I had just decided to stick to the canon timelines?...I mean, surely you must all understand that that isn't what makes a good fanfic right?...Tell you what...when you decide to make your own fanfic...then you yourself, can decide how to tell it...But, seeing as how these three fanfics aren't yours...I will not be entertaining any comments or reviews from any of you viewers...who want any of this to be changed...As that is only going to seek to tell me, that these three fanfics, are being written correctly...Now then viewers...back to the main topic at hand...So, the reason that I was trying to explain to all of you, regarding the universal timeline to these three fanfics...is that Chaos, was only semi-eradicated, from the Toaru timeline...Which took any past villains from the other timelines, including those from Sailor Moon and Wedding Peach, out of any future battle scenarios...But, that doesn't discount those like Aleister Crowley, or anyone else that wasn't involved in this particular battle, that wasn't a past villain...So then viewers...with this lengthy, and very complicated explanation now done...I will see you lot in the next chapter...okay?"

Chapter Text

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so not a lot of time had past, since Shinko, Momoko, Yuri, Hinagiku, and Scarlet, had made it back to their respective timeline.

"And that is entirely the truth viewers...Hello, Zachary here...Yes, we are currently still in Academy City...Well, me, Sakura, Li, and the rest of the people from our respective timeline are...And as for everyone else..."

"Hey Zachary?...how about you kindly tell the viewers what is truly going on?...*Sakura now proceeds to attempt to kindly press me to proceed to tell the truth about what had transpired since the last chapter*"

"Oh...r-right Sakura...mind you, I was going to get to that part..."

"How about you tell the viewers now!...As I think that they need to know...*Sakura, proceeds to say this to me, while smiling with both of her eyes closed*"

"R-right Sakura...*I proceed to say this in response to Sakura, while a sweatdrop is currently present on one side of my face*"

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so winding the clock back to a hour or so, after Keiko, Misaka, Eternal Sailor Moon, Sakura, me, Wedding Peach, and Angel Bluebell, had dispatched, and purified, the last remaining villains of the rogues gallery.

And, we were all now back outside again. Which was just outside of the lab, in which we had all done our part, in rescuing Shokuhou, from Gensei Kihara.

"Well, I guess it is finally time for all of us to head back to our respective timelines," Angel Bluebell said.

But, however...

"Ah...so this is where you all are...How wonderful it is for me then, to finally meet the group of people, who have been a thorn in my side, as well as my plans, for so long," An unknown, and also not familiar sounding male voice, suddenly rang out from just to the side of all of us.

"Who are you?!...Show yourself!" Angel Bluebell then suddenly chimed in with, as both she, Wedding Peach, Angel Lily, Angel Daisy, and Angel Salvia, then instinctively got into battle ready stances.

Only thing was, that once the five of them had turned their attention towards the source of the voice, just after they had gotten into their battle ready stances. We were all then greeted, by a male figure, with long white hair, and he looked to be wearing a sort of hospital gown.

"Okay, what hospital did you happen to wander here from?" Angel Bluebell responded to the mysterious male figure with.

"Well Shinko...I see that you don't know who I am...I am Aleister Crowley...now then..." Aleister Crowley was about to speak up again, only for Kero to then speak up. And weirdly, so did Li.

"Wait a sec, you're Aleister Crowley?" Li and Kero both wound up saying, in response to what Aleister had just said.

"Hold on a sec here Li, you know this person? You too Kero?" I now wound up chiming in with. And for one of the very few times since I had wound up as a Cardcaptor in my respective timeline alongside Sakura, I was now completely stunned.

"Yes Zachary, I do, as Clow Reed, was Aleister Crowley," Kero said, all while he, along with Li, were both as shocked about the current situation, as I currently was.

"Okay viewers...so I feel that a bit of context is in order...Oh right viewers...Shinko here...still inhabiting Keiko's body for the moment...As I am sure you have already realized from reading one of the most recent chapters of the other two fics...*Shinko proceeds to say this, while now smiling somewhat sheepishly, as she is currently not too happy, that she is currently in someone else's body at the current moment*...Now then viewers...for those who don't already know, Clow Reeds name, was actually said to have been derived from Aleister Crowley...and these fanfics, now go one step beyond that...As in, the Aleister Crowley in the Toaru timeline, is another version of Clow Reed, only in the Toaru timeline, he didn't die like he did in the Cardcaptor Sakura timeline...I know viewers...it is all extremely complicated...and for those who still don't fully understand all of it...I recommend that you go and read about Aleister Crowley on the Toaru Index Wiki Page...Because to tell you all the honest truth here viewers...I am not even entirely well versed, with regard to someone like Aleister Crowley...Now then viewers...back to the chapter."

Okay, so getting back to the current situation at hand...

"Yes Li, how very perceptive of you to figure it out. Now then, what do you say that I do Academy City a favor, and dispatch with the lot of you," Aleister Crowley now chimed in with saying. As he then raised his right hand, and a very bright ball of light then materialized in it.

"And you think that we're just going to stand here, and allow you to go through with doing that?! Not if we all have anything to say about it!" Keiko then chimed in with saying, as electricity, had now started to crackle, through the bangs of her long blue hair. And Misaka, also wound up having electricity, crackle through the bangs of her brown hair as well.

"For you see Aleister, as long as we stand together against adversaries like you. Then there is no way that we can lose against the likes of you!" Angel Bluebell then chimed in with saying.

And, as the sound of chiming bells then suddenly filled the air, Wedding Peach, then started her introduction.

"As a cool and gentle breeze blows through Academy City, a brand new chapter proceeds to run its course. On this fine Fall day, you have tried to oppose us with your deceptive and evil ways, and for that I can't forgive you! I am the Love Angel, I am Wedding Peach, and I am extremely angry with you!" Wedding Peach said, as she pointed her left hand at Aleister Crowley. To which she then swung her other arm in an upward arc, and then brought it into a flexing pose, with her arm bent, and her hand in a closed fist.

"The nature of the Bluebell, is to spread joy and love, allowing friendships to remain strong! I cannot forgive those who commit acts of evil! I am the Love Angel, I am Angel Bluebell, and I am very angry with you!" Angel Bluebell said, as she drew her sword, back towards, and then over her right armor clad shoulder. To which she then stopped it mid downward swing, held it in front of her in a battle ready position, and then stuck a pose.

"In the language of flowers, the nature of the pure lily is special, it means that it will bloom and grant love!" Angel Lily said, as she said her introduction, and then struck a pose.

"The daisy is the emblem of the pure and innocent heart. For it's power can withstand even the most evil wind!" Angel Daisy said, as she said her introduction, and then struck a pose.

"In the language of flowers, salvia means a burning heart! The warrior from heaven, Angel Salvia, is here to do battle! All you devils who mislead innocent hearts, I will erase your filthy souls!" Angel Salvia said, as she then struck a pose.

"How dare you proceed to use your magic for evil! I am the Pretty Guardian, who fights for love and for justice! I am Sailor Moon, and now in the name of the moon, I'll punish you!" Eternal Sailor Moon said, as she did her signature pose, while pointing at Aleister Crowley.

"I am the Pretty Guardian, who fights for Love and Intelligence, I am Sailor Mercury! Douse yourself in water and repent!" Sailor Mercury said as she struck her usual pose.

"I am the Pretty Guardian who fights for Love and for Passion! I am Sailor Mars! In the name of Mars, I'll chastise you!" Sailor Mars said as she struck her usual pose.

"I am the Pretty Guardian who fights for Love and for Courage! I am Sailor Jupiter! I'll fill you regret, It'll leave you numb!" Sailor Jupiter said as she struck her usual pose.

"I am the Pretty Guardian who Fights for Love and for Beauty! I am Sailor Venus! In the name of Venus, I'll punish you with the power of love!" Sailor Venus said as she struck her usual pose.

"I am an emissary from the abyss of Death. Protected by Saturn, the Outer Planet of Destruction, the Guardian of Silence. I am Sailor Saturn." Sailor Saturn said as she struck her usual pose.

"Protected by Uranus, the Planet of the Wind. Guardian of Heavens. I am Sailor Uranus!" Sailor Uranus said as she struck her usual pose.

"Protected by Neptune, the Outer Planet of the Seas, Guardian of the Deep Sea. I am Sailor Neptune." Sailor Neptune said as she struck her usual pose.

"I am the Keeper of the Door of Space and Time. I am Sailor Pluto, Guardian of the Underworld." Sailor Pluto said as she struck her usual pose.

The only trouble was that right after Sailor Pluto had said her usual introduction...

"Well isn't that just cute that you all think that you can even seek to hold a candle to a magician like me. Now then, what do you say, that we make this fight a bit more interesting then?" Aleister Crowley suddenly chimed in with. To which he then released the very bright ball of light from his right hand. Which as it left his hand, then quickly expanded into a very bright, and also very blinding light. So bright in fact, that we all had to shield our eyes, so that we wouldn't wind up going unexpectedly blind from it.

The only trouble was, once the light had died down. Me, as well as Sakura and Li, then noticed, that several people seemed to now be missing from the current situation.

"What did you just do, where did you just send them?! Start explaining yourself right now Aleister!" I then said, as my usual calm looking expression and demeanor, had now suddenly changed to one of anger. As both I, along everyone else that was left, now realized, that Angel Bluebell, Wedding Peach, Angel Lily, Angel Daisy, Angel Salvia, Eternal Sailor Moon, Super Sailor Mercury, Super Sailor Mars, Super Sailor Jupiter, Super Sailor Venus, Super Sailor Saturn, Super Sailor Uranus, Super Sailor Neptune, Super Sailor Pluto, Tuxedo Mask, Limone, Keiko, Misaka, Kuroko, and Shokuhou. They had now all suddenly disappeared.

"Oh don't worry yourself Zachary, I have simply gone and sent them all back to their respective timelines. Only, they won't be quite themselves once they get there," Aleister then said in response. And this was then followed, by him fading out of sight.

"Hey! Get back here Aleister, we're not done!" I said, while once again raising my voice in a severe fit of anger.

"Oh I beg to differ Zachary. But if you feel so strongly about this, then why don't you prove that you and your allies can hold a candle to as Shinko so boldly put it, 'the likes of me,'" Aleister's now disembodied voice now said to me in response, even though he had already faded out of sight.

And this, was then followed by me falling to my knees on the ground, and then slamming one of my hands, balled up into a fist into the ground.

"Damn you Crowley, I will see that you pay dearly for this! You'll rue having crossed us, you'll rue it!" I said, as I once again proceeded to slam my fist into the ground.

But the only trouble was, none of us had even the foggiest idea, as to where exactly Aleister Crowley had sent everyone else off to.

And to make matters worse, if we didn't wind up finding them soon, then we would not be able to even have any iota of a fighting chance, when we would all wind up having to go against Crowley again.

"And isn't that the truth viewers...Hello there, Zachary here again...so Sakura, would you help me in the doing the honors this time?...*I say this, while turning to Sakura, who is currently in shot, and proceed to smile at her with both of my eyes closed*"

"I would be more then happy too Zachary...So viewers...both me, and Zachary, look forward, to seeing you all in the next chapter...okay?...*Sakura proceeds to say this, while smiling with both of her eyes closed*"

"Well viewers, you heard it from Sakura...see you in the next chapter...*I proceed to say this, while also smiling with both of my eyes closed*"

Chapter Text

"Hello there viewers...Zachary here...So viewers...for this particular chapter, and for what will be the first time since the start of these three fanfics...we are going to showing a bit of insight, into what was going on in one of the other fanfiction perspectives...So viewers...think this as a sort of one time reprieve, from you all having to switch back and forth, between all three of these fanfics...So viewers...with this in mind, let us now go, and see what had transpired in the A Certain Scientific Pair Of Railgun Aces perspective, since me, Sakura, Li, Kero, and Yue, had ended our current encounter, with Aleister Crowley."

Date: September 2, 2000

Okay, so things hadn't really improved since the last chapter. In fact, given the current situation, I'd say that they were just as bad, if not now slightly worse. And what I mean by this is, well...

"I am going to make Crowley pay for doing this to me and the rest of us, as soon as I find out how to get back to him!" Keiko said, while she was still stuck in Shinko's body for the current moment.

But thankfully, Misaka had now finally figured out how to transform from being Wedding Peach, back into Momoko. So, at least they both had this going for them.

But, given their ability to try and get back to Academy City, in order to confront Aleister Crowley, was going to be a bit more complicated of a matter. Especially, since neither of them really know where exactly Angel Lily, Angel Daisy, Angel Salvia, and Limone, had been transported off to. Or, if they were even still in their respective and rightful bodies.

But, thanks to some of Keiko's knowledge regarding the Wedding Peach anime. Mind you, like Shinko, she only knew, only information on the main characters of the show. But, even though this was the case, they were both still able to find their way to our house. Or in this case, to Shinko and Momoko's house.

And, once they had both made it inside, Keiko decided to ask Misaka, who was still currently in Momoko's body, to try and use Momoko's Saint Miroir, in an attempt to try and contact Aphrodite. So that they coulf at least try and figure out a way, to make it back to Academy City. And more importantly, get themselves back into their respective and rightful bodies.

And, once Misaka, had pulled out Momoko's Saint Miroir, out of her skirt pocket, and had then opened it up. They both held their breath, as Keiko then let Misaka try to attempt to contact Aphrodite.

The only trouble was, neither of them, were even sure if this was going to work. And what Keiko mean by that was...

"Hey Aphrodite? We need your help, we both sort of have a...*ahem*...bit of a problem at the moment," Misaka said, only it was in Momoko's voice. As she was still in Momoko's body. And upon Keiko's sudden realization of this. Keiko then for reasons known only to her, then tried to speak, and sure enough, it wasn't her usual voice that came out, but a somewhat familiar voice to her own, only it was a bit more authoritative sounding.

"Oh wonderful...and I thought that our predicament and battle against the rouges gallery back in Academy City was bad. Wait, why did I just say that? My goodness that sounded extremely corny. Are these the kind of witty puns that Shinko likes to say a lot as Angel Bluebell?" Keiko said out loud, as a sweatdrop, appeared while she had been saying this statement, and had now proceeded to make its way, down one side of Shinko's face.

But thankfully...

"Hello there Momoko and Shinko, it is so nice to talk to the both of you again..." Aphrodite spoke up with, just after her face had appeared on the mirror of Momoko's Saint Miroir.

"Aphrodite, we have a slight problem. We're actually Keiko and Misaka...you know, the girl with long blue hair, and the girl with the short brown hair that were the two Electromasters that were present in your throne room not too long ago?" Keiko then said, still through Shinko's voice. Which was still quite shocking, and very weird, for her own voice, too not be coming out of her mouth.

"Oh...well that is unfortunate to hear...I will get right to transporting you both here to the Angel World," Aphrodite responded with.

And, not even a spit second later, a portal then appeared in the living room, in which they were both currently standing in. And, with Keiko and Misaka, who were still in Shinko and Momoko's bodies respectively, nodded to each other. They both, then ran forwards, and into the portal, which wound up instantly closing behind them.

And, once they had come through the other side of the portal, and had ended up in Aphrodite's throne room. They were both then greeted, by several more familiar figures, that were already present.

"Okay, so it looks like Yuri, Hinagiku, Scarlet, Mamoru, Usagi, Ami, Rei, Makoto, Minako, Hotaru, Haruka, Michiru, and Setsuna, are already here. At least, that is who they look like. But, that doesn't necessarily mean, that they are all still in their respective and rightful bodies..."  Keiko thought to herself, as yet another sweatdrop now appeared, and then started making its way down one side of Shinko's face.

And sure enough, as a way to confirm her suspicions...

"What do you mean you're not Rei?! You're kidding me right?!" Haruka Tenou suddenly burst out with saying to Rei. Well actually, it was Minako, who was currently in Haruka's body, and as for who was in Rei's body? Well, about that...

"I mean that I am not Rei, Minako! My name, is Misaki Shokuhou, so get that through your thick skull!" Rei now suddenly chimed in with saying.

And upon both Keiko and Misaka hearing this...

"Oh...oh god...oh man...Oh god, oh man, oh GOD!!!!" Keiko then suddenly burst out with saying, as Shinko's face had now suddenly turned a sheet of complete white. And Shinko, whose body Keiko was still in, had now gone, and put both of Shinko's hands to her head. As she was now having to grapple with the horrifying fact, that both her and Misaka, were now stuck, with having to partner up with Misaki Shokuhou.

"Uggh!...I am rally happy about this right now viewers...can't you tell?!...*Keiko proceeds to say this, while a tickmark is currently very much visible on Shinko's face*...Good, just great!...Wonderful even!...Whoa...just turned into Snagglepuss there for a second...Rosebud even!...You know I once went to a circus, and I saw a strong man bend a car...Bend a car?...Pat Benatar!...*Keiko then realize what she had just said. To which a very embarrassed looking expression, now makes its way onto Shinko's face*...Okay...let me just never say any of that again...and viewers...I will see you lot in the next chapter...okay?...*Keiko proceeds to say this, while attempting, but failing miserably, to smile genuinely, with both of her eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

"Well viewers...Zachary here again...well, you heard it from Shinko...sorry...I mean Keiko, who is currently in Shinko's body...see you all in the next chapter."

Chapter Text

"Hello there viewers...Zachary here...So viewers...we will now be diving right into the next part of this current arc, of this fanfic crossover...and more importantly, me, Sakura, Li, Kero, and Yue...regrouping with some of our allies...Now then viewers...let us begin...but first things first, a quick recap of the last chapter is in order."

September 20, 2009

Okay, so after Keiko, Misaka, Eternal Sailor Moon, Sakura, me, Wedding Peach, and Angel Bluebell, had dispatched, and purified, the last remaining villains of the rogues gallery.

And, we were all now back outside again. Which was just outside of the lab, in which we had all done our part, in rescuing Shokuhou, from Gensei Kihara.

"Well, I guess it is finally time for all of us to head back to our respective timelines," Angel Bluebell said.

But, however...

"Ah...so this is where you all are...How wonderful it is for me then, to finally meet the group of people, who have been a thorn in my side, as well as my plans, for so long," An unknown, and also not familiar sounding male voice, suddenly rang out from just to the side of all of us.

"Who are you?!...Show yourself!" Angel Bluebell then suddenly chimed in with, as both she, Wedding Peach, Angel Lily, Angel Daisy, and Angel Salvia, then instinctively got into battle ready stances.

Only thing was, that once the five of them had turned their attention towards the source of the voice, just after they had gotten into their battle ready stances. We were all then greeted, by a male figure, with long white hair, and he looked to be wearing a sort of hospital gown.

"Okay, what hospital did you happen to wander here from?" Angel Bluebell responded to the mysterious male figure with.

"Well Shinko...I see that you don't know who I am...I am Aleister Crowley...now then..." Aleister Crowley was about to speak up again, only for Kero to then speak up. And weirdly, so did Li.

"Wait a sec, you're Aleister Crowley?" Li and Kero both wound up saying, in response to what Aleister had just said.

"Hold on a sec here Li, you know this person? You too Kero?" I now wound up chiming in with. And for one of the very few times since I had wound up as a Cardcaptor in my respective timeline alongside Sakura, I was now completely stunned.

"Yes Zachary, I do, as Clow Reed, was Aleister Crowley," Kero said, all while he, along with Li, were both as shocked about the current situation, as I currently was.

"Okay viewers...so I feel that a bit of context is in order...Oh right viewers...Shinko here...still inhabiting Keiko's body for the moment...As I am sure you have already realized from reading one of the most recent chapters of the other two fics...*Shinko proceeds to say this, while now smiling somewhat sheepishly, as she is currently not too happy, that she is currently in someone else's body at the current moment*...Now then viewers...for those who don't already know, Clow Reeds name, was actually said to have been derived from Aleister Crowley...and these fanfics, now go one step beyond that...As in, the Aleister Crowley in the Toaru timeline, is another version of Clow Reed, only in the Toaru timeline, he didn't die like he did in the Cardcaptor Sakura timeline...I know viewers...it is all extremely complicated...and for those who still don't fully understand all of it...I recommend that you go and read about Aleister Crowley on the Toaru Index Wiki Page...Because to tell you all the honest truth here viewers...I am not even entirely well versed, with regard to someone like Aleister Crowley...Now then viewers...back to the chapter."

Okay, so getting back to the current situation at hand...

"Yes Li, how very perceptive of you to figure it out. Now then, what do you say that I do Academy City a favor, and dispatch with the lot of you," Aleister Crowley now chimed in with saying. As he then raised his right hand, and a very bright ball of light then materialized in it.

"And you think that we're just going to stand here, and allow you to go through with doing that?! Not if we all have anything to say about it!" Keiko then chimed in with saying, as electricity, had now started to crackle, through the bangs of her long blue hair. And Misaka, also wound up having electricity, crackle through the bangs of her brown hair as well.

"For you see Aleister, as long as we stand together against adversaries like you. Then there is no way that we can lose against the likes of you!" Angel Bluebell then chimed in with saying.

And, as the sound of chiming bells then suddenly filled the air, Wedding Peach, then started her introduction.

"As a cool and gentle breeze blows through Academy City, a brand new chapter proceeds to run its course. On this fine Fall day, you have tried to oppose us with your deceptive and evil ways, and for that I can't forgive you! I am the Love Angel, I am Wedding Peach, and I am extremely angry with you!" Wedding Peach said, as she pointed her left hand at Aleister Crowley. To which she then swung her other arm in an upward arc, and then brought it into a flexing pose, with her arm bent, and her hand in a closed fist.

"The nature of the Bluebell, is to spread joy and love, allowing friendships to remain strong! I cannot forgive those who commit acts of evil! I am the Love Angel, I am Angel Bluebell, and I am very angry with you!" Angel Bluebell said, as she drew her sword, back towards, and then over her right armor clad shoulder. To which she then stopped it mid downward swing, held it in front of her in a battle ready position, and then stuck a pose.

"In the language of flowers, the nature of the pure lily is special, it means that it will bloom and grant love!" Angel Lily said, as she said her introduction, and then struck a pose.

"The daisy is the emblem of the pure and innocent heart. For it's power can withstand even the most evil wind!" Angel Daisy said, as she said her introduction, and then struck a pose.

"In the language of flowers, salvia means a burning heart! The warrior from heaven, Angel Salvia, is here to do battle! All you devils who mislead innocent hearts, I will erase your filthy souls!" Angel Salvia said, as she then struck a pose.

"How dare you proceed to use your magic for evil! I am the Pretty Guardian, who fights for love and for justice! I am Sailor Moon, and now in the name of the moon, I'll punish you!" Eternal Sailor Moon said, as she did her signature pose, while pointing at Aleister Crowley.

"I am the Pretty Guardian, who fights for Love and Intelligence, I am Sailor Mercury! Douse yourself in water and repent!" Sailor Mercury said as she struck her usual pose.

"I am the Pretty Guardian who fights for Love and for Passion! I am Sailor Mars! In the name of Mars, I'll chastise you!" Sailor Mars said as she struck her usual pose.

"I am the Pretty Guardian who fights for Love and for Courage! I am Sailor Jupiter! I'll fill you regret, It'll leave you numb!" Sailor Jupiter said as she struck her usual pose.

"I am the Pretty Guardian who Fights for Love and for Beauty! I am Sailor Venus! In the name of Venus, I'll punish you with the power of love!" Sailor Venus said as she struck her usual pose.

"I am an emissary from the abyss of Death. Protected by Saturn, the Outer Planet of Destruction, the Guardian of Silence. I am Sailor Saturn." Sailor Saturn said as she struck her usual pose.

"Protected by Uranus, the Planet of the Wind. Guardian of Heavens. I am Sailor Uranus!" Sailor Uranus said as she struck her usual pose.

"Protected by Neptune, the Outer Planet of the Seas, Guardian of the Deep Sea. I am Sailor Neptune." Sailor Neptune said as she struck her usual pose.

"I am the Keeper of the Door of Space and Time. I am Sailor Pluto, Guardian of the Underworld." Sailor Pluto said as she struck her usual pose.

The only trouble was that right after Sailor Pluto had said her usual introduction...

"Well isn't that just cute that you all think that you can even seek to hold a candle to a magician like me. Now then, what do you say, that we make this fight a bit more interesting then?" Aleister Crowley suddenly chimed in with. To which he then released the very bright ball of light from his right hand. Which as it left his hand, then quickly expanded into a very bright, and also very blinding light. So bright in fact, that we all had to shield our eyes, so that we wouldn't wind up going unexpectedly blind from it.

The only trouble was, once the light had died down. Me, as well as Sakura and Li, then noticed, that several people seemed to now be missing from the current situation.

"What did you just do, where did you just send them?! Start explaining yourself right now Aleister!" I then said, as my usual calm looking expression and demeanor, had now suddenly changed to one of anger. As both I, along everyone else that was left, now realized, that Angel Bluebell, Wedding Peach, Angel Lily, Angel Daisy, Angel Salvia, Eternal Sailor Moon, Super Sailor Mercury, Super Sailor Mars, Super Sailor Jupiter, Super Sailor Venus, Super Sailor Saturn, Super Sailor Uranus, Super Sailor Neptune, Super Sailor Pluto, Tuxedo Mask, Limone, Keiko, Misaka, Kuroko, and Shokuhou. They had now all suddenly disappeared.

"Oh don't worry yourself Zachary, I have simply gone and sent them all back to their respective timelines. Only, they won't be quite themselves once they get there," Aleister then said in response. And this was then followed, by him fading out of sight.

"Hey! Get back here Aleister, we're not done!" I said, while once again raising my voice in a severe fit of anger.

"Oh I beg to differ Zachary. But if you feel so strongly about this, then why don't you prove that you and your allies can hold a candle to as Shinko so boldly put it, 'the likes of me,'" Aleister's now disembodied voice now said to me in response, even though he had already faded out of sight.

And this, was then followed by me falling to my knees on the ground, and then slamming one of my hands, balled up into a fist into the ground.

"Damn you Crowley, I will see that you pay dearly for this! You'll rue having crossed us, you'll rue it!" I said, as I once again proceeded to slam my fist into the ground.

But the only trouble was, none of us had even the foggiest idea, as to where exactly Aleister Crowley had sent everyone else off to.

And to make matters worse, if we didn't wind up finding them soon, then we would not be able to even have any iota of a fighting chance, when we would all wind up having to go against Crowley again.

"And isn't that the truth viewers...Hello there, Zachary here again...so Sakura, would you help me in the doing the honors this time?...*I say this, while turning to Sakura, who is currently in shot, and proceed to smile at her with both of my eyes closed*"

"I would be more then happy too Zachary...So viewers...both me, and Zachary, look forward, to seeing you all in the next chapter...okay?...*Sakura proceeds to say this, while smiling with both of her eyes closed*"

"Well viewers, you heard it from Sakura...see you in the next chapter...*I proceed to say this, while also smiling with both of my eyes closed*"

And now that the recap of the previous chapter is now done and out of the way. We will now proceed right into the current chapter.

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so about a few minutes had now gone by, since I had had my little outburst regarding Aleister Crowley having sent everyone else, except for me, Sakura, Li, Kero, and Yue, off to who knows where.

And as for what had gone on just after all of that...

"Zachary, we will get everyone back, and Aleister will wind up paying for what he has done to our friends. So get up from off of the ground, and stop acting like you are helpless right now!" Li had chosen to chime in with saying to me. While even though he had said this to me, with a somewhat angry and aggressive sounding tone to his voice. I knew, that he meant well, by what he had said. And that was regardless of how he had chosen to say it.

"You're right Li. As acting like that, can never wind up getting you anything positive, isn't that right viewers? More specifically, Logan Paul, JJ, Jimmy Donaldson, Jack Dork, and the rest of people like the three of you...Yes, you didn't think that any of us forgot about you guys, and the damage that you have done to society as of late have you?...I mean after all Jimmy..." I proceeded to say, while I had turned my attention slightly to the left of me, in order to briefly address the viewers.

The only thing was...

"Hey Zachary? Why don't we save telling that to the viewers, until after all of this has been sorted out okay?" Sakura now wound up chiming in with saying to me. While she wore an expression on her face, to basically let me know, that now was not really a good time, to be saying anything regarding the most hated people on the internet at the current moment.

"R-right Sakura, my bad. So viewers...forget that I said any of that about those individuals okay? Now then, back to the current situation at hand," I then said to Sakura in response. To which I then once again, briefly turned my attention to the left of me, in order to once again briefly address the viewers.

However, just after I had said my response to Sakura. A couple, of vision like images, then wound up flashing themselves across my vision.

The first, was of three individuals, who looked like Keiko, Misaka, and Shokuhou, that were in the foyer, of what looked to be one of the main buildings, of Tokiwadai Middle School. And the second one, was of Shokuhou. Or someone who looked like her, then reaching into her purse, pulling out what looked like a tv remote. And after hitting a single button on it, wound up with the fourth individual who was present with them in the foyer, then say something that I couldn't make out, and then turn around, and walk away.

And, right after this second and last image had been shown to me...

"Okay Urd, I think that that is more then enough of that wouldn't you say? So why don't we just dispense with that, and just speak to me and everyone face to face okay?" I then said, as just like in the lab, a shining circle then appeared on the ground near us, and the familiar figure of Urd, then rose up through the center of it.

But, she was not the only goddess, who had chosen to appear alongside her. As one of the windows, of the lab building, that we were all still standing in front of, then proceeded to shine intensely bright, just as the same shining circle, that Urd had just finished rising out of.

And sure enough, out of that very same window, came a tall woman figure, with light brown hair styled into two large bangs. Which framed the sides of her face, four thinner locks of hair branching out from the top of her head, and curving downwards on either side like antennae, and she also had bright blue eyes. She also had dark blue triangular markings adorning her cheeks, with a thin diamond-shaped crest in the center of her forehead. She also had a slim, yet shapely figure and creamy light complexion. That was unlike the more voluptuous, bronze-skinned appearance that Urd had.

And upon me realizing who this second figure was...

"Oh...Belldandy...how nice to be graced with your presence as well as Urds...Uh...Sakura...Li?...Would either of you mind helping me out here?...I am currently a bit at a loss for words..." I then said in a somewhat nervous sounding tone.

The only trouble was, when I then briefly turned my attention back towards Sakura and Li...

"Wow, she is so beautiful," Sakura said, as her expression, now showed someone, who was not only surprised, but was also in awe, of the beauty, that was Belldandy.

And as for Li...

Well, he was currently looking at both Urd and Belldandy, with a sort of very visible blush present across his entire face.

And, not surprisingly...

"Well, thanks for being such a huge help..." I thought to myself, as I then briefly turned my attention away from both Sakura and Li, as I then closed both of my eyes, and then sighed. While a sweatdrop then became present, on one side of my face.

"Well viewers...this has become a sort of interesting chapter hasn't it?...Oh right, Zachary here again...So viewers...this now marks the end of this particular chapter...But worry not viewers...as we will be getting right back into the action, in the next chapter...So viewers...with this in mind, see you all in the next chapter."

Chapter Text

"Hello there viewers...Zachary here...So viewers...we will now be diving right into the next part of this current arc, of this fanfic crossover...Now then viewers...let us begin...but first things first, a quick recap of the last chapter is in order."

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so about a few minutes had now gone by, since I had had my little outburst regarding Aleister Crowley having sent everyone else, except for me, Sakura, Li, Kero, and Yue, off to who knows where.

And as for what had gone on just after all of that...

"Zachary, we will get everyone back, and Aleister will wind up paying for what he has done to our friends. So get up from off of the ground, and stop acting like you are helpless right now!" Li had chosen to chime in with saying to me. While even though he had said this to me, with a somewhat angry and aggressive sounding tone to his voice. I knew, that he meant well, by what he had said. And that was regardless of how he had chosen to say it.

"You're right Li. As acting like that, can never wind up getting you anything positive, isn't that right viewers? More specifically, Logan Paul, JJ, Jimmy Donaldson, Jack Dork, and the rest of people like the three of you...Yes, you didn't think that any of us forgot about you guys, and the damage that you have done to society as of late have you?...I mean after all Jimmy..." I proceeded to say, while I had turned my attention slightly to the left of me, in order to briefly address the viewers.

The only thing was...

"Hey Zachary? Why don't we save telling that to the viewers, until after all of this has been sorted out okay?" Sakura now wound up chiming in with saying to me. While she wore an expression on her face, to basically let me know, that now was not really a good time, to be saying anything regarding the most hated people on the internet at the current moment.

"R-right Sakura, my bad. So viewers...forget that I said any of that about those individuals okay? Now then, back to the current situation at hand," I then said to Sakura in response. To which I then once again, briefly turned my attention to the left of me, in order to once again briefly address the viewers.

However, just after I had said my response to Sakura. A couple, of vision like images, then wound up flashing themselves across my vision.

The first, was of three individuals, who looked like Keiko, Misaka, and Shokuhou, that were in the foyer, of what looked to be one of the main buildings, of Tokiwadai Middle School. And the second one, was of Shokuhou. Or someone who looked like her, then reaching into her purse, pulling out what looked like a tv remote. And after hitting a single button on it, wound up with the fourth individual who was present with them in the foyer, then say something that I couldn't make out, and then turn around, and walk away.

And, right after this second and last image had been shown to me...

"Okay Urd, I think that that is more then enough of that wouldn't you say? So why don't we just dispense with that, and just speak to me and everyone face to face okay?" I then said, as just like in the lab, a shining circle then appeared on the ground near us, and the familiar figure of Urd, then rose up through the center of it.

But, she was not the only goddess, who had chosen to appear alongside her. As one of the windows, of the lab building, that we were all still standing in front of, then proceeded to shine intensely bright, just as the same shining circle, that Urd had just finished rising out of.

And sure enough, out of that very same window, came a tall woman figure, with light brown hair styled into two large bangs. Which framed the sides of her face, four thinner locks of hair branching out from the top of her head, and curving downwards on either side like antennae, and she also had bright blue eyes. She also had dark blue triangular markings adorning her cheeks, with a thin diamond-shaped crest in the center of her forehead. She also had a slim, yet shapely figure and creamy light complexion. That was unlike the more voluptuous, bronze-skinned appearance that Urd had.

And upon me realizing who this second figure was...

"Oh...Belldandy...how nice to be graced with your presence as well as Urds...Uh...Sakura...Li?...Would either of you mind helping me out here?...I am currently a bit at a loss for words..." I then said in a somewhat nervous sounding tone.

The only trouble was, when I then briefly turned my attention back towards Sakura and Li...

"Wow, she is so beautiful," Sakura said, as her expression, now showed someone, who was not only surprised, but was also in awe, of the beauty, that was Belldandy.

And as for Li...

Well, he was currently looking at both Urd and Belldandy, with a sort of very visible blush present across his entire face.

And, not surprisingly...

"Well, thanks for being such a huge help..." I thought to myself, as I then briefly turned my attention away from both Sakura and Li, as I then closed both of my eyes, and then sighed. While a sweatdrop then became present, on one side of my face.

And now that the recap of the previous chapter is now done and out of the way. We will now proceed right into the current chapter.

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so me, Sakura, Li, Kero, and Yue, had just witnessed both Urd, and Belldandy, grace us with their presence. But, more importantly...

"Hey Urd...so neither you or Belldandy could've been even the least bit bothered to wait for me?!" A now new female voice now spoke up with. And they seemed to have said this, in a very ticked off sounding tone.

"Oh...well Skuld seems to have finally arrived...Oh wait a sec!...Doesn't she have a bit of an attitude problem though?!...Well then viewers...it seems as though things are about to get a whole lot more interesting aren't they?" I now thought to myself, while during this thought, I had briefly turned my attention slightly to the right of me, in order to briefly address the viewers.

And sure enough, a third figure had now appeared, having apparently run towards Belldandy and Urd, looking quite worn out, as if she had run all the way here from a bit of a ways away.

This third individual had brown eyes and long black hair. And, like Belldandy and Urd, had similar blue markings on her face. But what was different about her, was that she seemed to be carrying a mallet of sorts, in her hands.

And sure enough...

"And Skuld, would you mind telling me exactly why I should've chosen to wait for you?" Urd now responded to Skuld with, now showing the sort of expression on her face, that pretty much told me, that she had intended to leave Skuld behind on purpose.

"What was that Urd?! You really can be an immense pain sometimes, you know that?!" Skuld now responded back to Urd with, now sounding even more pissed off, then when she had first arrived on the scene.

"Oh Skuld, whatever do you mean?" Urd now wound up asking Skuld in return. Which pretty much now confirmed to me, that she was now attempting to gaslight Skuld.

And not surprisingly...

"Don't give me that Urd! You know exactly what it is that I mean by that!" Skuld now wound up responding back to Urd with. And while Urd now sheepishly smiled, now quite proud of herself for having succeeded in gaslighting Skuld.

And while this was currently going on...

"Shouldn't we do something about the two of them arguing?" Someone who sounded Yuri, now asked out loud.

"I wouldn't worry too much about it Ami, as this, is actually normal for the both of them," Someone who resembled Shinko then said in response to Yuri's question.

But what caught me a bit off guard, was that Shinko, had referred to Yuri, as Ami.

And upon me realizing this fact...

"Oh, well Sakura...It would seem as though everyone else has made it back to us...Mind you, as I have just noticed, some of them, if perhaps all of them, aren't quite themselves at the moment..." I now chimed in with saying.

"What exactly do you mean by that Zachary?" Li now chimed in with asking me.

"Well Li...you see..." I attempted to say back to Li.

The only thing was...

"Well sis, it would appear, that while we have all reunited again. It would seem, that the three of us, were not the only ones that were affected by Aleister Crowley's spell," The voice of Shinko then said, and was apparently referring to at least two other people when she said that statement.

And after Shinko had said her statement...

"So the thing is Li, I think that Aleister Crowley's spell, wound up doing a bit more, then just sending everyone else away. In fact Li..." I said, only for someone else to chime in, and cut me off mid statement.

"Hey Zachary?! I think that Li gets the gist of what it is that you were trying to say alright?!" The voice of Rei Hino now chimed in with. Well, at least she looked like Rei Hino. But in fact, she was Misaki Shokuhou, who was currently stuck in Rei Hino's body.

And that, was just for starters, regarding the current Freaky Friday sort of mess, that had resulted from Aleister Crowley's spell...

"And viewers...Sorry, Zachary here again...so viewers...this now marks the end of this particular chapter part...But the good news here viewers...is that we will be getting right back into the action in the next chapter...see you all there."

Chapter Text

"Hello there viewers...Zachary here...So viewers...let us now dive right into the next part of this current arc, of this fanfic crossover...but first things first, and like always...a quick recap of the last chapter is in order."

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so me, Sakura, Li, Kero, and Yue, had just witnessed both Urd, and Belldandy, grace us with their presence. But, more importantly...

"Hey Urd...so neither you or Belldandy could've been even the least bit bothered to wait for me?!" A now new female voice now spoke up with. And they seemed to have said this, in a very ticked off sounding tone.

"Oh...well Skuld seems to have finally arrived...Oh wait a sec!...Doesn't she have a bit of an attitude problem though?!...Well then viewers...it seems as though things are about to get a whole lot more interesting aren't they?" I now thought to myself, while during this thought, I had briefly turned my attention slightly to the right of me, in order to briefly address the viewers.

And sure enough, a third figure had now appeared, having apparently run towards Belldandy and Urd, looking quite worn out, as if she had run all the way here from a bit of a ways away.

This third individual had brown eyes and long black hair. And, like Belldandy and Urd, had similar blue markings on her face. But what was different about her, was that she seemed to be carrying a mallet of sorts, in her hands.

And sure enough...

"And Skuld, would you mind telling me exactly why I should've chosen to wait for you?" Urd now responded to Skuld with, now showing the sort of expression on her face, that pretty much told me, that she had intended to leave Skuld behind on purpose.

"What was that Urd?! You really can be an immense pain sometimes, you know that?!" Skuld now responded back to Urd with, now sounding even more pissed off, then when she had first arrived on the scene.

"Oh Skuld, whatever do you mean?" Urd now wound up asking Skuld in return. Which pretty much now confirmed to me, that she was now attempting to gaslight Skuld.

And not surprisingly...

"Don't give me that Urd! You know exactly what it is that I mean by that!" Skuld now wound up responding back to Urd with. And while Urd now sheepishly smiled, now quite proud of herself for having succeeded in gaslighting Skuld.

And while this was currently going on...

"Shouldn't we do something about the two of them arguing?" Someone who sounded Yuri, now asked out loud.

"I wouldn't worry too much about it Ami, as this, is actually normal for the both of them," Someone who resembled Shinko then said in response to Yuri's question.

But what caught me a bit off guard, was that Shinko, had referred to Yuri, as Ami.

And upon me realizing this fact...

"Oh, well Sakura...It would seem as though everyone else has made it back to us...Mind you, as I have just noticed, some of them, if perhaps all of them, aren't quite themselves at the moment..." I now chimed in with saying.

"What exactly do you mean by that Zachary?" Li now chimed in with asking me.

"Well Li...you see..." I attempted to say back to Li.

The only thing was...

"Well sis, it would appear, that while we have all reunited again. It would seem, that the three of us, were not the only ones that were affected by Aleister Crowley's spell," The voice of Shinko then said, and was apparently referring to at least two other people when she said that statement.

And after Shinko had said her statement...

"So the thing is Li, I think that Aleister Crowley's spell, wound up doing a bit more, then just sending everyone else away. In fact Li..." I said, only for someone else to chime in, and cut me off mid statement.

"Hey Zachary?! I think that Li gets the gist of what it is that you were trying to say alright?!" The voice of Rei Hino now chimed in with. Well, at least she looked like Rei Hino. But in fact, she was Misaki Shokuhou, who was currently stuck in Rei Hino's body.

And that, was just for starters, regarding the current Freaky Friday sort of mess, that had resulted from Aleister Crowley's spell...

And now that the recap of the previous chapter is now done and out of the way. We will now proceed right into the current chapter.

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so getting back to the current situation...

"Hey, so if you three are here...then who is watching Keiichi?" Shinko now decided to speak up with saying, with a bit of a concerned sounding tone in Keiko's voice.

And, in another anime dimension, a young man with dark hair. Who was currently alone in an all too familiar looking shrine. Aside from an out of place robot, that was currently guarding the front door of the shrine. This man suddenly wound up sneezing one time, and he didn't know why.

"And yet I do viewers...Hello there...Keiko here again...*Keiko proceeds to say this, while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before once again bringing Shinko's body, and attention back up again, in order to continue to address the viewers*...And yes viewers...I am still in Shinko's body...But viewers...I feel as though a short explanation of sorts is in order...for those who don't yet know of this all too familiar anime trope...For you see viewers...under certain circumstances, when an anime character, is talking about another anime character, wherever they might be...it causes the anime character, who is being talked about, to sneeze a single time...As a sort of comedic timing sort of entertainment for the viewers...to let all of you know...that the character is being talked about...And for the record viewers...it happens in anime a lot more often then you think that it does...*Keiko proceeds to say this, while smiling with both of Shinko's eyes closed*"

Okay, so despite Keiko's overall concern for the current state of one Keiichi Morisato over in the Ah My Goddess anime timeline. I somehow knew, as well as her, that even though Belldandy, Urd, and Skuld, were all here with us, that someone like Keiichi, was going to be just fine.

And, as a way to confirm this...

"I mean after all viewers...sorry Keiko here again...*Keiko sproceed to say this, while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before once again bringing Shinko's body, and her attention back up again, in order to continue to address the viewers*...Now then viewers...as I was about to say to you all...though Keiichi is currently without Belldandy, Urd, and Skuld for the current moment...he has Brett there to protect him, should things wind up going out of control over there...And even then, he also has Peorth as well...but we will just gloss over her...as I know full well, that she can be a bit...*ahem*...forward so too speak from time to time...But anyway viewers...you honestly didn't think that I wasn't going to include Brett's self insert character in all of this did you?...I mean after all viewers...Brett, believe it or not, is the very same self-insert fanfiction writer, who inspired the creation of these three interconnected fanfics...I mean after all viewers...wouldn't you want to try and measure up to someone, who is undoubtedly one of the most successful self insert fanfic writers to exist period?...My point exactly viewers..."

"Hey Keiko?...Can you wrap up your fourth wall break?...Everyone is getting fidgety...*Usagi, who is currently in Shokuhou's body, winds up saying this to her, to pretty much let her know, that she is once again dragging her current fourth wall break out, for far too long*"

"Oh r-right Usagi...my bad...*Keiko proceeds to say this, while placing Shinko's right hand behind her head, giving a closed eyes sheepish grin, and a bead of sweat, is also visible on one side of Shinko's face*...Now then viewers...back to the chapter."

Anyway, fourth wall breaking to the side for the moment...

"I wouldn't worry about it too much Keiko, because as you just said in your past fourth wall break thought, Brett is there to protect Keiichi," Urd now proceeded to speak up with.

But surprisingly...

"Hey Urd, I would really appreciate it, if you didn't dive into my deep thoughts like that again without giving me some sort of heads up, alright? Though I am quite sure, that you mean well by it. I would rather you give me a sort of heads up beforehand," Keiko now suddenly wound up chiming in with saying to Urd in response, as a tickmark, had now become present, on one side of Shinko's face.

But sadly...

"Well Keiko, what would be the fun in me doing that?" Urd now proceeded to say back to her in response.

But thankfully though, before I could even attempt to put one of my hands over my face, in a sort of Picard Facepalm, with a sweatdrop present on one side of my face...

"Because for one thing Urd, it is somewhat unsettling, for those of them who are not used to you doing it to them. So Urd, I would take Ms. Keiko's advice, and do as she asks of you, okay?" Belldandy now responded to Urd's somewhat instigating response to Keiko's request for her to give her some sort of fair warning.

And upon Belldandy then briefly turning to Keiko, who was still in Shinko's body. To which she then smiled at her, with both of her eyes closed. I then realized something...

"Oh, well I guess the whole part about Belldandy being a kind and gentle goddess in the Ah My Goddess anime, was absolutely 100% true...And just for the record viewers...the Ah My Goddess anime, really doesn't do someone as beautiful, gentle, and as kindhearted as Belldandy, enough justice...as seeing and experiencing her kind and gentle personality in person, is not the same thing, as just watching the anime...But then again viewers...you probably already knew this from having read the third chapter of the Going In Completely Blind fanfic...But anyway viewers...this now marks the end of this chapter...And yes, I am well aware of the short nature of each of these chapters...But that viewers...is so that you can all take the information in...without running the risk of being overwhelmed...So anyway viewers...with this very much in mind...I will see you all in the next chapter...okay?" I thought to myself. Which during this long fourth wall break thought, I had briefly turned my attention slightly to the left of me, in order to briefly address the viewers.

Chapter Text

"Hello there viewers...Zachary here...So viewers...let us now dive right into the next part of this current arc, of this fanfic crossover...but first things first, and like always...a quick recap of the last chapter is in order."

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so getting back to the current situation...

"Hey, so if you three are here...then who is watching Keiichi?" Shinko now decided to speak up with saying, with a bit of a concerned sounding tone in Keiko's voice.

And, in another anime dimension, a young man with dark hair. Who was currently alone in an all too familiar looking shrine. Aside from an out of place robot, that was currently guarding the front door of the shrine. This man suddenly wound up sneezing one time, and he didn't know why.

"And yet I do viewers...Hello there...Keiko here again...*Keiko proceeds to say this, while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before once again bringing Shinko's body, and attention back up again, in order to continue to address the viewers*...And yes viewers...I am still in Shinko's body...But viewers...I feel as though a short explanation of sorts is in order...for those who don't yet know of this all too familiar anime trope...For you see viewers...under certain circumstances, when an anime character, is talking about another anime character, wherever they might be...it causes the anime character, who is being talked about, to sneeze a single time...As a sort of comedic timing sort of entertainment for the viewers...to let all of you know...that the character is being talked about...And for the record viewers...it happens in anime a lot more often then you think that it does...*Keiko proceeds to say this, while smiling with both of Shinko's eyes closed*"

Okay, so despite Keiko's overall concern for the current state of one Keiichi Morisato over in the Ah My Goddess anime timeline. I somehow knew, as well as her, that even though Belldandy, Urd, and Skuld, were all here with us, that someone like Keiichi, was going to be just fine.

And, as a way to confirm this...

"I mean after all viewers...sorry Keiko here again...*Keiko sproceed to say this, while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before once again bringing Shinko's body, and her attention back up again, in order to continue to address the viewers*...Now then viewers...as I was about to say to you all...though Keiichi is currently without Belldandy, Urd, and Skuld for the current moment...he has Brett there to protect him, should things wind up going out of control over there...And even then, he also has Peorth as well...but we will just gloss over her...as I know full well, that she can be a bit...*ahem*...forward so too speak from time to time...But anyway viewers...you honestly didn't think that I wasn't going to include Brett's self insert character in all of this did you?...I mean after all viewers...Brett, believe it or not, is the very same self-insert fanfiction writer, who inspired the creation of these three interconnected fanfics...I mean after all viewers...wouldn't you want to try and measure up to someone, who is undoubtedly one of the most successful self insert fanfic writers to exist period?...My point exactly viewers..."

"Hey Keiko?...Can you wrap up your fourth wall break?...Everyone is getting fidgety...*Usagi, who is currently in Shokuhou's body, winds up saying this to her, to pretty much let her know, that she is once again dragging her current fourth wall break out, for far too long*"

"Oh r-right Usagi...my bad...*Keiko proceeds to say this, while placing Shinko's right hand behind her head, giving a closed eyes sheepish grin, and a bead of sweat, is also visible on one side of Shinko's face*...Now then viewers...back to the chapter."

Anyway, fourth wall breaking to the side for the moment...

"I wouldn't worry about it too much Keiko, because as you just said in your past fourth wall break thought, Brett is there to protect Keiichi," Urd now proceeded to speak up with.

But surprisingly...

"Hey Urd, I would really appreciate it, if you didn't dive into my deep thoughts like that again without giving me some sort of heads up, alright? Though I am quite sure, that you mean well by it. I would rather you give me a sort of heads up beforehand," Keiko now suddenly wound up chiming in with saying to Urd in response, as a tickmark, had now become present, on one side of Shinko's face.

But sadly...

"Well Keiko, what would be the fun in me doing that?" Urd now proceeded to say back to her in response.

But thankfully though, before I could even attempt to put one of my hands over my face, in a sort of Picard Facepalm, with a sweatdrop present on one side of my face...

"Because for one thing Urd, it is somewhat unsettling, for those of them who are not used to you doing it to them. So Urd, I would take Ms. Keiko's advice, and do as she asks of you, okay?" Belldandy now responded to Urd's somewhat instigating response to Keiko's request for her to give her some sort of fair warning.

And upon Belldandy then briefly turning to Keiko, who was still in Shinko's body. To which she then smiled at her, with both of her eyes closed. I then realized something...

"Oh, well I guess the whole part about Belldandy being a kind and gentle goddess in the Ah My Goddess anime, was absolutely 100% true...And just for the record viewers...the Ah My Goddess anime, really doesn't do someone as beautiful, gentle, and as kindhearted as Belldandy, enough justice...as seeing and experiencing her kind and gentle personality in person, is not the same thing, as just watching the anime...But then again viewers...you probably already knew this from having read the third chapter of the Going In Completely Blind fanfic...But anyway viewers...this now marks the end of this chapter...And yes, I am well aware of the short nature of each of these chapters...But that viewers...is so that you can all take the information in...without running the risk of being overwhelmed...So anyway viewers...with this very much in mind...I will see you all in the next chapter...okay?" I thought to myself. Which during this long fourth wall break thought, I had briefly turned my attention slightly to the left of me, in order to briefly address the viewers.

And now that the recap of the previous chapter is now done and out of the way. We will now proceed right into the current chapter.

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so getting right back into the action. And just after Belldandy had turned her attention to Keiko, who was currently still stuck in Shinko's body. And had given her a kind and gentle looking closed eyes smile...

"Okay, though I really enjoy do this current wonderful, and all around enjoyable moment between the both of you. And I am sure that everyone else does as well. But don't you think, that for the viewers sake, and to further the current story. That we should just..." Urd now decided to speak up with saying.

But, however...

"Urd, didn't anyone ever tell you that patience is a virtue?" I now proceeded to say to Urd in response, while indirectly referencing a previous time that Sakura had said this exact statement to Kero, in a previous fanfic chapter back in our respective anime canon timeline.

And luckily...

"I am with Zachary on this one Urd. Since you need to learn..." Shinko, who was currently still stuck in Keiko's body proceeded to say.

The only trouble was...

"I'm sorry Shinko, I don't recall having asked for your added opinion?!" Urd now proceeded to respond back to Shinko with, as a tickmark now quickly became present, on one side of Urd's face. And she had also said her statement, in a sort of demeaning, and sarcastic sounding tone of voice.

"Well excuuuuuse me Urd!" Keiko who was currently still stuck in Shinko's body, now wound up responding back with saying to Urd. And she had said this statement of hers, in basically the exact same tone of voice, that a certain video game character had said, in a certain well known YouTube parody video.

"Okay seriously Keiko, was that really necessary?!" Urd now proceeded to respond to Keiko with. As the tickmark from before, was still very much present on the same side of her face.

"Alright, that's enough!" Belldandy now responded to the three of them with. But, she had said this statement of hers, with only a bit of force in her tone. Which made her statement, all the more reason to listen to.

"R-right Belldandy, that was our bad. Wasn't it Shinko?" Keiko, who was still in Shinko's body now said in an unexpectedly frantic sounding sort of tone in her voice.

"Wait a sec here Keiko..." Shinko, who was still in Keiko's body tried to speak up with in a sort of protest.

The only trouble with that was...

"We're both sorry...aren't we Shinko?!" Keiko now proceeded to say back to Shinko in response. And she had said this statement of hers, with an authoritative tone to Shinko's voice, that I wasn't even aware she had access to. And more surprisingly, neither did Shinko herself.

"Okay, so that was completely unexpected of Shinko!...I mean, Keiko, who is still stuck in Shinko's body for the current moment!...I am honestly shocked that Shinko has that sort of authority to her tone...But then again viewers...I guess that is why she is the leader of her group, like that of Momoko...And now viewers...this now marks the end of this chapter...But don't worry, as we will be getting right back into the action, in the next chapter...See you all there," I thought to myself. To which while I was thinking this, I had briefly turned my attention, slightly to the left of me, in order to briefly address the viewers.

Chapter Text

"Hello there viewers...Zachary here...So viewers...let us now dive right into the next part of this current arc, of this fanfic crossover...but first things first, and like always...a quick recap of the last chapter is in order."

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so getting right back into the action. And just after Belldandy had turned her attention to Keiko, who was currently still stuck in Shinko's body. And had given her a kind and gentle looking closed eyes smile...

"Okay, though I really enjoy do this current wonderful, and all around enjoyable moment between the both of you. And I am sure that everyone else does as well. But don't you think, that for the viewers sake, and to further the current story. That we should just..." Urd now decided to speak up with saying.

But, however...

"Urd, didn't anyone ever tell you that patience is a virtue?" I now proceeded to say to Urd in response, while indirectly referencing a previous time that Sakura had said this exact statement to Kero, in a previous fanfic chapter back in our respective anime canon timeline.

And luckily...

"I am with Zachary on this one Urd. Since you need to learn..." Shinko, who was currently still stuck in Keiko's body proceeded to say.

The only trouble was...

"I'm sorry Shinko, I don't recall having asked for your added opinion?!" Urd now proceeded to respond back to Shinko with, as a tickmark now quickly became present, on one side of Urd's face. And she had also said her statement, in a sort of demeaning, and sarcastic sounding tone of voice.

"Well excuuuuuse me Urd!" Keiko who was currently still stuck in Shinko's body, now wound up responding back with saying to Urd. And she had said this statement of hers, in basically the exact same tone of voice, that a certain video game character had said, in a certain well known YouTube parody video.

"Okay seriously Keiko, was that really necessary?!" Urd now proceeded to respond to Keiko with. As the tickmark from before, was still very much present on the same side of her face.

"Alright, that's enough!" Belldandy now responded to the three of them with. But, she had said this statement of hers, with only a bit of force in her tone. Which made her statement, all the more reason to listen to.

"R-right Belldandy, that was our bad. Wasn't it Shinko?" Keiko, who was still in Shinko's body now said in an unexpectedly frantic sounding sort of tone in her voice.

"Wait a sec here Keiko..." Shinko, who was still in Keiko's body tried to speak up with in a sort of protest.

The only trouble with that was...

"We're both sorry...aren't we Shinko?!" Keiko now proceeded to say back to Shinko in response. And she had said this statement of hers, with an authoritative tone to Shinko's voice, that I wasn't even aware she had access to. And more surprisingly, neither did Shinko herself.

"Okay, so that was completely unexpected of Shinko!...I mean, Keiko, who is still stuck in Shinko's body for the current moment!...I am honestly shocked that Shinko has that sort of authority to her tone...But then again viewers...I guess that is why she is the leader of her group, like that of Momoko...And now viewers...this now marks the end of this chapter...But don't worry, as we will be getting right back into the action, in the next chapter...See you all there," I thought to myself. To which while I was thinking this, I had briefly turned my attention, slightly to the left of me, in order to briefly address the viewers.

And now that the recap of the previous chapter is now done and out of the way. We will now proceed right into the current chapter.

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, getting right back into the current swing of things. And what I mean by this is...

"Well...who knew that when Shinko is that ticked off...as Keiko just demonstrated in the last chapter...that she would be as scary a person to talk to, then one Captain Unohana, from the Bleach anime was...And while I am on the subject of that anime viewers...if you haven't already gone and watched it...I highly recommend that you do...as it is quite a good anime to binge watch...when you have free time with nothing else going on of course...I mean after all, Shinko recommended it, so it must be good...But anyway viewers...let us now continue on with the current chapter...shall we?" I thought to myself. And of course, while during this very same thought. I had also, briefly turned my attention slightly to the right of me, in order to briefly address the viewers.

Okay, so getting back to the current situation at hand...

"Hey Sis...Uh...I mean Misaka..." Keiko, who was currently still stuck in Shinko's original body suddenly blurted out. To which this blurted out statement of hers, was then quickly followed, by a small blush, then becoming visible on Shinko's face.

"Hello there viewers...Shinko here again...still stuck in Keiko's body...*Shinko proceeds to say this, as a bead of sweat then becomes visible, on one side of Keiko's face*...Anyway viewers..."

"Hey Keiko?...Oops...I mean Shinko...Not right now okay?...Please save this fourth wall break for a little later on okay?...*Momoko, who is still stuck in Misaka's body, proceeds to say this to her, while a blush then makes its way onto Misaka's face.

"R-right...my bad...So viewers...back to the story and current chapter...*Shinko proceeds to say this, while smiling with both of Keiko's eyes closed."

And on the subject of the current chapter...

"Oh my...isn't that embarrassing of you, isn't it Shinko?" Misaki Shokuhou, who was currently stuck in Rei Hino's body, now decided to chime in with saying to Shinko. And she had said this, in quite the demeaning sounding tone in Rei's voice.

And not surprisingly...

"Excuse me Shokuhou?! Since when was I asking for you two cents on this particular matter...hmm?! How about you do me, and Momoko a favor, and just quit your demeaning tone towards me, alright?! Because I am now starting to realize, exactly why Misaka and Keiko, can't stand to be around or near you!" Shinko now snapped back to Shokuhou with.

And to no ones surprise...

"So I am supposed to listen to, and obey that am I?! And how do you know that they both hate me?!" Shokuhou now blurted back to me with.

"Because we do Shokuhou! And I am surprised that neither one of us told you this fact sooner to be honest!" Keiko, who was still stuck in Shinko's original body, now chimed in with saying.

"All three of you stop bickering! You are being irritating, now quit it!" I now proceeded to chime in with saying. Which actually wound up doing the trick.

And what I meant by this was...

"Okay, the next person who decides to bicker with somebody else, is going to have me use this remote on them," Usagi, who was still stuck in Shokuhou's body, now chimed in with saying.

"Please don't do that, as you have absolutely no idea what my ability can do!" Shokuhou said, in Rei's voice, and while still stuck in Rei's body.

"Oh, why not, are you jealous or something?" Usagi now proceeded to chime in with saying back to Shokuhou. And she had said this, as a mischievous looking smile, that would make both Anya and Frieren proud, made its way onto Shokuhou's face.

"Oh...well that is not terrifying or anything...is it viewers?...Oh right, Keiko here...and viewers...I will see you lot in the next chapter...okay?...*Keiko proceeds to say this, while smiling with both of Shinko's eyes closed, and her head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

Chapter Text

"Hello viewers...Zachary here...and for this particular chapter...Keiko, if you would please?"

"Thank you kindly Zachary...Hello viewers...Keiko here...and yes viewers...I am still currently stuck in Shinko's body by the way...Oh, and in the similar words of one Leonard Hofstadter from The Big Bang Theory...albeit in a non sarcastic sounding tone...'Thanks for asking'...*I proceed to say this, while a sweatdrop suddenly becomes present, and then proceeds to make its way down one side of my face...Oh, almost forgot...if you have wound up reading this fanfic up to to this point...then I now ask that you leave an honest review on either this, or the other two fanfics that are connected to this one...As it would be very helpful, in making it so that these three fanfics, are allowed to be told properly...Because without your reviews...none of the three of us...being me, Shinko, or Zachary...will be able to achieve our overall goal...of getting these three fanfics immortalized...by having them be turned into alternate media anime shows of these three fanfics...You want to see what has gone on in these three fanfics visually on your television at home don't you?...Then why not help make this goal a reality, and leave an honest review on one or several of these three fanfics...hmm?...And also, the ones who do, I will make completely sure, that your usernames are mentioned in the new aforementioned anime shows in question...So that way, we don't wind up being the only people, who are immortalized by these three fanfics...And speaking of which...Jimmy...this is how you properly give back to the community, by asking for no money in return...something that a crypto scamming, lying piece of trash such as yourself, more then likely knows nothing about...as neither you, Logan, JJ, Daniel, Jake, Adin, or Jack Dork, have probably ever done something like this, without paying somebody off to keep quite...or even committing every illegal sort of money related and charity related crime known to humankind...But anyway viewers, let us now get on with the chapter...but first, a chapter recap of the previous chapter, of Going In Almost Completely Blind...okay?...*I proceed to say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, getting right back into the current swing of things. And what I mean by this is...

"Well...who knew that when Shinko is that ticked off...as Keiko just demonstrated in the last chapter...that she would be as scary a person to talk to, then one Captain Unohana, from the Bleach anime was...And while I am on the subject of that anime viewers...if you haven't already gone and watched it...I highly recommend that you do...as it is quite a good anime to binge watch...when you have free time with nothing else going on of course...I mean after all, Shinko recommended it, so it must be good...But anyway viewers...let us now continue on with the current chapter...shall we?" I thought to myself. And of course, while during this very same thought. I had also, briefly turned my attention slightly to the right of me, in order to briefly address the viewers.

Okay, so getting back to the current situation at hand...

"Hey Sis...Uh...I mean Misaka..." Keiko, who was currently still stuck in Shinko's original body suddenly blurted out. To which this blurted out statement of hers, was then quickly followed, by a small blush, then becoming visible on Shinko's face.

"Hello there viewers...Shinko here again...still stuck in Keiko's body...*Shinko proceeds to say this, as a bead of sweat then becomes visible, on one side of Keiko's face*...Anyway viewers..."

"Hey Keiko?...Oops...I mean Shinko...Not right now okay?...Please save this fourth wall break for a little later on okay?...*Momoko, who is still stuck in Misaka's body, proceeds to say this to her, while a blush then makes its way onto Misaka's face.

"R-right...my bad...So viewers...back to the story and current chapter...*Shinko proceeds to say this, while smiling with both of Keiko's eyes closed."

And on the subject of the current chapter...

"Oh my...isn't that embarrassing of you, isn't it Shinko?" Misaki Shokuhou, who was currently stuck in Rei Hino's body, now decided to chime in with saying to Shinko. And she had said this, in quite the demeaning sounding tone in Rei's voice.

And not surprisingly...

"Excuse me Shokuhou?! Since when was I asking for you two cents on this particular matter...hmm?! How about you do me, and Momoko a favor, and just quit your demeaning tone towards me, alright?! Because I am now starting to realize, exactly why Misaka and Keiko, can't stand to be around or near you!" Shinko now snapped back to Shokuhou with.

And to no ones surprise...

"So I am supposed to listen to, and obey that am I?! And how do you know that they both hate me?!" Shokuhou now blurted back to me with.

"Because we do Shokuhou! And I am surprised that neither one of us told you this fact sooner to be honest!" Keiko, who was still stuck in Shinko's original body, now chimed in with saying.

"All three of you stop bickering! You are being irritating, now quit it!" I now proceeded to chime in with saying. Which actually wound up doing the trick.

And what I meant by this was...

"Okay, the next person who decides to bicker with somebody else, is going to have me use this remote on them," Usagi, who was still stuck in Shokuhou's body, now chimed in with saying.

"Please don't do that, as you have absolutely no idea what my ability can do!" Shokuhou said, in Rei's voice, and while still stuck in Rei's body.

"Oh, why not, are you jealous or something?" Usagi now proceeded to chime in with saying back to Shokuhou. And she had said this, as a mischievous looking smile, that would make both Anya and Frieren proud, made its way onto Shokuhou's face.

"Oh...well that is not terrifying or anything...is it viewers?...Oh right, Keiko here...and viewers...I will see you lot in the next chapter...okay?...*Keiko proceeds to say this, while smiling with both of Shinko's eyes closed, and her head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

And now that the chapter recap is now done. We will now proceed right into the current chapter.

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so as of the recent chapter, things were very quickly starting to get out of hand. And what I am implying by this is. Well...

"Hey there zapper...I see that you and your sisters friends are still here..." The unmistakable voice of one Touma Kamijou now spoke up with saying.

But, however...

"Touma, who are all of these people?" A girl, who was small in stature, and appeared to have a petite build now spoke up with.

She also had thigh length, silver hair, and large green eyes. And for some unknown reason, at least for the current moment for all of us, except for those who already knew who she was. Namely me, Misaka, and Kuroko were the only three who knew who this individual was. And for those who didn't, well they weren't exactly sure why she was currently wearing a white, nun's habit with gold highlights.

But, however...

"Hey long hair? Were you just talking to the viewers about me just now?" Index now decided to chime in to me with saying. Which, now realizing what it is that she had just done, wound up causing me, and Keiko, to get caught completely off guard.

"Uh...Index, whatever do you mean by that?" Keiko now responded back with, in an attempt to try and feign some sort of ignorance.

The only trouble with this sort of thing was...

"Oh, so you were talking to the viewers about me then..." Index now proceeded to respond back to Keiko with saying. Which now, all but pretty much completely destroyed any sort of chance, for Keiko to try, and explain away the fact that I had just done exactly that.

And upon realizing this very fact...

"Y-yes, I was...and I meant well by it..." Keiko, who was still stuck in Shinko's body, now proceeded to say. And for the current moment, I wasn't exactly sure, as to why Keiko had said this statement of hers, with a somewhat worried tone to Shinko's voice.

But, getting back to the current situation at hand...

"So Touma, what brings you and your friend here?" I now proceeded to ask.

But unfortunately, I didn't wind up getting any response to my just asked question. And the reason for this was...

"So it seems that the god of pestilence, and the grimoires have finally arrived. Now then, shall we finally begin?" An all too familiar sounding male voice, although disembodied, now spoke up with saying.

And upon instantly realizing who this individual behind this voice was...

"Save it Crowley, as I am now getting pretty darn sick of you playing the coward! In fact, most of us are getting quite sick of it as well!" Li now decided to chime in with saying. As he still appeared, to have a bit of arrogance to him.

But then, and quite unexpectedly I might add. Well at least to me anyway...

"Oh Li, I beg to differ that this is 'cowardice' as you have just mentioned," Aleister Crowley chimed back to Li in response.

And with Aleister Crowley now materializing himself into existence once again...

"I summon lightning!" Urd now suddenly proceeded to shout out with. Which right after she had said this, she then proceeded to raised one of her hands skywards. And almost immediately, lightning then proceeded to shoot down from the sky, and proceeded to attempt to fry Crowley.

The only trouble was, Crowley just simply raised one of his hands, and the lightning that Urd had just called upon, wound up hitting the top of an invisible forcefield, and caused the lightning to dissipate to nothing shortly thereafter.

And then...

"Wow, a forcefield?...How very unoriginal of you Crowley!" Misaka, who was still stuck in Momoko's body, now decided to interject with saying. Which wound up catching some of us by surprise.

"Hello viewers...Keiko here again..."

"Hey Keiko!?...Just end the chapter already!...*Misaka, who is currently still stuck in Momoko's body now proceeds to say, with a tickmark now becoming present on one side of her face*"

"R-right Misaka...*Keiko proceed to say this in response, while a sweatdrop becomes present, and then proceeds to make its way down one side of Shinko's face*...Now then viewers...see you lot in the next chapter...okay?...*Keiko proceeds to say this, while smiling with both of Shinko's eyes closed, and her head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

"Well, you heard it from Keiko viewers...And so viewers...with all of that now still very much fresh on all of your minds...I too will see you all in the next chapter...okay?...Oh, and Sakura, though she is not able to tell you this at the moment...She also, looks forward to seeing you all in the next chapter as well."

But, though none of us knew it yet, our imminent fight with Aleister Crowley, was about to become one of the toughest battles to date. And, if something wasn't done, then what would happen if we lost, would wind up making what went on in Avengers: Infinity War, and Avengers: Endgame, look like what somebody once said in Tomorrow Never Dies, 'make Chernobyl look like a picnic.'

Chapter Text

"Hello viewers...Zachary here...Anyway viewers, let us now get on with the chapter...but first, a chapter recap...okay?...And more importantly, a sudden encounter, that you need to read to believe...now then viewers...shall we?"

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so as of the recent chapter, things were very quickly starting to get out of hand. And what I am implying by this is. Well...

"Hey there zapper...I see that you and your sisters friends are still here..." The unmistakable voice of one Touma Kamijou now spoke up with saying.

But, however...

"Touma, who are all of these people?" A girl, who was small in stature, and appeared to have a petite build now spoke up with.

She also had thigh length, silver hair, and large green eyes. And for some unknown reason, at least for the current moment for all of us, except for those who already knew who she was. Namely me, Misaka, and Kuroko were the only three who knew who this individual was. And for those who didn't, well they weren't exactly sure why she was currently wearing a white, nun's habit with gold highlights.

But, however...

"Hey long hair? Were you just talking to the viewers about me just now?" Index now decided to chime in to me with saying. Which, now realizing what it is that she had just done, wound up causing me, and Keiko, to get caught completely off guard.

"Uh...Index, whatever do you mean by that?" Keiko now responded back with, in an attempt to try and feign some sort of ignorance.

The only trouble with this sort of thing was...

"Oh, so you were talking to the viewers about me then..." Index now proceeded to respond back to Keiko with saying. Which now, all but pretty much completely destroyed any sort of chance, for Keiko to try, and explain away the fact that I had just done exactly that.

And upon realizing this very fact...

"Y-yes, I was...and I meant well by it..." Keiko, who was still stuck in Shinko's body, now proceeded to say. And for the current moment, I wasn't exactly sure, as to why Keiko had said this statement of hers, with a somewhat worried tone to Shinko's voice.

But, getting back to the current situation at hand...

"So Touma, what brings you and your friend here?" I now proceeded to ask.

But unfortunately, I didn't wind up getting any response to my just asked question. And the reason for this was...

"So it seems that the god of pestilence, and the grimoires have finally arrived. Now then, shall we finally begin?" An all too familiar sounding male voice, although disembodied, now spoke up with saying.

And upon instantly realizing who this individual behind this voice was...

"Save it Crowley, as I am now getting pretty darn sick of you playing the coward! In fact, most of us are getting quite sick of it as well!" Li now decided to chime in with saying. As he still appeared, to have a bit of arrogance to him.

But then, and quite unexpectedly I might add. Well at least to me anyway...

"Oh Li, I beg to differ that this is 'cowardice' as you have just mentioned," Aleister Crowley chimed back to Li in response.

And with Aleister Crowley now materializing himself into existence once again...

"I summon lightning!" Urd now suddenly proceeded to shout out with. Which right after she had said this, she then proceeded to raised one of her hands skywards. And almost immediately, lightning then proceeded to shoot down from the sky, and proceeded to attempt to fry Crowley.

The only trouble was, Crowley just simply raised one of his hands, and the lightning that Urd had just called upon, wound up hitting the top of an invisible forcefield, and caused the lightning to dissipate to nothing shortly thereafter.

And then...

"Wow, a forcefield?...How very unoriginal of you Crowley!" Misaka, who was still stuck in Momoko's body, now decided to interject with saying. Which wound up catching some of us by surprise.

"Hello viewers...Keiko here again..."

"Hey Keiko!?...Just end the chapter already!...*Misaka, who is currently still stuck in Momoko's body now proceeds to say, with a tickmark now becoming present on one side of her face*"

"R-right Misaka...*Keiko proceed to say this in response, while a sweatdrop becomes present, and then proceeds to make its way down one side of Shinko's face*...Now then viewers...see you lot in the next chapter...okay?...*Keiko proceeds to say this, while smiling with both of Shinko's eyes closed, and her head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

"Well, you heard it from Keiko viewers...And so viewers...with all of that now still very much fresh on all of your minds...I too will see you all in the next chapter...okay?...Oh, and Sakura, though she is not able to tell you this at the moment...She also, looks forward to seeing you all in the next chapter as well."

But, though none of us knew it yet, our imminent fight with Aleister Crowley, was about to become one of the toughest battles to date. And, if something wasn't done, then what would happen if we lost, would wind up making what went on in Avengers: Infinity War, and Avengers: Endgame, look like what somebody once said in Tomorrow Never Dies, 'make Chernobyl look like a picnic.'

And now that the chapter recap is now done. We will now proceed right into the current chapter.

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so our current standoff with one Aleister Crowley, was, well, what else, a standoff. But, with what was soon about to happen, regarding a sudden, but unexplained encounter, would wind up taking this currently crazy situation, and make it even more such.

And this, is where the appearance of the final group of allies, now begins...

"Okay, so does anyone else here, have even the foggiest idea on how we are all going to deal with someone like Crowley?!" Touma said, which he wound up saying in a usual and familiar sounding frantically nervous tone.

"Well...you see Touma...no...we don't..." I now proceeded to say, with a sweatdrop present on one side of my face. Which was then followed by most of the people on our side, then proceeding to face fault.

"You're kidding with that right brown hair?!" Index now proceeded to respond with, back to my recent statement. Only she was now upset with me, for having said it.

"Yes Index, yes I am," I now proceeded to say, with a sheepish sort of grin now present on my face. And I had done this, as a sort of feeble attempt at a sort of comedic joke, to try and help lighten the mood a little.

And not surprisingly...

"Hey Zachary?! This is not the time for comedic jokes! So pipe down with that, and try and get serious for a moment!" Shokuhou now chimed in with to me in response. Who because she was still currently stuck in Rei's body. It still made it both slightly weird, but for those like Keiko, Misaka, Kuroko, and Touma, this was normal for them.

And just to add insult to injury...

"Though I would love to hear more of this riveting conversation from you all. It is now, finally time for the endgame. So then shall we begin?" Aleister Crowley now proceeded to say. Which was then followed, by him speaking in an unknown sort of language. Almost cryptic sounding in fact. Which was then followed, by Crowley raising one of his hands, as a weapon in the form of a spear, then formed out of nothing in that same hand.

And before any of us on our side could react, Crowley proceeded to hurl the spear, at a great speed, and its trajectory, was aimed directly at Keiko, while she was currently still stuck in Shinko's body.

And unfortunately, at the current moment, there wasn't enough time for any of us on our side to be able to react quickly enough, in order to intercept Crowley's spear.

But, all of the sudden...

"Some no mai, Tsukishiro!" An unknown female voice now shouted out.

And before any of us could even react, a circle then lit up out of nowhere, as it suddenly surrounded Crowley. And this was then followed, by a wall of ice, then forming around Crowley, and for the moment, now wound up freezing him completely solid.

"Wait a sec, what was that attack just now?! It can't be any of ours, since none of us who use that sort of attack are transformed as of right now! Wait a sec, why did that statement of this individual, sound so familiar to me?!" I now proceeded to think to myself. Which was while I now had a look of complete shock on my face.

And upon seeing Keiko, then decide to turn towards the origin of the female voice. To which I then followed shortly thereafter. We were both then met by a female with black hair, reaching down to her shoulders, with several strands of hair hanging between her eyes. Her hair was also cropped into a bob which hung about her face. But what made me realize exactly who she was. Was the fact that she was wearing a very familiar looking black and white outfit. Which upon noticing this, I then realized, that this fight, had now been escalated, to an all out dimensional war.

"So viewers...I now realize what is going on...So, do you remember when Shinko had mentioned a certain anime back in chapter 59 of Going In Completely Blind?...So about that viewers...let me now welcome...another ally...one Rukia Kuchiki...from the Bleach anime...Yes viewers...you didn't think that this alliance of ours, was just of four anime did you?...And speaking of Bleach..." I thought to myself, while I had briefly turned my attention slightly to the left of me, in order to briefly address the viewers.

"Now Roar...Zabimaru!" Another new voice now rang out with.

And this, was then followed by a multiple segmented looking object, then slamming into the wall of ice, that encased Crowley. And once it had shattered into small pieces, Crowley was now in a dazed looking sort of state, as he was now temporarily disoriented, from having been ambushed from both attacks.

"And yes viewers...I guess I sort of expected Renji to be here as well...So then viewers...this now marks the end of this chapter...and I will see you lot in the next chapter...okay?" I thought to myself, while I had once again, briefly turned my attention slightly to the left of me, in order to briefly address the viewers.

Chapter Text

"Hello viewers...Zachary here...*I proceed to start talking to the viewers...Only for one Rukia Kuchiki, to now proceed to speak from behind me*"

"Well, at least he seems normal enough...*Rukia proceeds to say this to me, while not realizing, that like Keiko and Shinko, I can also see Rukia, as well as hear what she just said regarding me*"

"Rukia, just what exactly is it that you are entailing, when you say that I seem normal...hmm? Also, could you perhaps save talking again, until after I have finished speaking to the viewers?...*I proceed to say this, while turning my attention towards Rukia, with a both irritated, and deadpanned looking expression present on my face*"

"Well then...could you hurry it up then?!...*Rukia proceeds to say this to me, while a bunch of tickmarks, then become present on parts of her face*"

"Rukia, do you do this sort of thing to Ichigo as well when you're both speaking to each other?! Because if you don't, then I suggest...*I proceed to say this, only for someone else to now proceed to come into the frame of shot, and then proceed to speak up*"

"Zachary, who is she? And why is she dressed up in the sort of outfit that we would've been forced to wear by Madison if we were still capturing the cards?...*Sakura, who just came into the frame of shot, proceeds to say this to me, while a just as confused looking sort of expression, is also currently present on her face*"

"Wait, so you both can see me?...*Rukia proceeds to say this to me and Sakura, as her previous expression, now suddenly changes to one of slight shock*"

"Yes Rukia, we can both see you...and so can everyone of our other allies as well...anyway viewers..."

"Wait, how is that possible?...*Rukia proceeds to cut me off mid statement with her sudden interjection*"

"Because Rukia...we both...*I proceed to say why this is the case, only for Sakura to now give me the sort of expression, that tells me, that now is not the time to tell her the truth about me and her possessing magic, at least not yet anyway*...Actually Rukia, we will explain everything a bit later...But for now viewers, let us now get on with the chapter...but first, a chapter recap...okay?...Now then viewers...shall we?"

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so our current standoff with one Aleister Crowley, was, well, what else, a standoff. But, with what was soon about to happen, regarding a sudden, but unexplained encounter, would wind up taking this currently crazy situation, and make it even more such.

And this, is where the appearance of the final group of allies, now begins...

"Okay, so does anyone else here, have even the foggiest idea on how we are all going to deal with someone like Crowley?!" Touma said, which he wound up saying in a usual and familiar sounding frantically nervous tone.

"Well...you see Touma...no...we don't..." I now proceeded to say, with a sweatdrop present on one side of my face. Which was then followed by most of the people on our side, then proceeding to face fault.

"You're kidding with that right brown hair?!" Index now proceeded to respond with, back to my recent statement. Only she was now upset with me, for having said it.

"Yes Index, yes I am," I now proceeded to say, with a sheepish sort of grin now present on my face. And I had done this, as a sort of feeble attempt at a sort of comedic joke, to try and help lighten the mood a little.

And not surprisingly...

"Hey Zachary?! This is not the time for comedic jokes! So pipe down with that, and try and get serious for a moment!" Shokuhou now chimed in with to me in response. Who because she was still currently stuck in Rei's body. It still made it both slightly weird, but for those like Keiko, Misaka, Kuroko, and Touma, this was normal for them.

And just to add insult to injury...

"Though I would love to hear more of this riveting conversation from you all. It is now, finally time for the endgame. So then shall we begin?" Aleister Crowley now proceeded to say. Which was then followed, by him speaking in an unknown sort of language. Almost cryptic sounding in fact. Which was then followed, by Crowley raising one of his hands, as a weapon in the form of a spear, then formed out of nothing in that same hand.

And before any of us on our side could react, Crowley proceeded to hurl the spear, at a great speed, and its trajectory, was aimed directly at Keiko, while she was currently still stuck in Shinko's body.

And unfortunately, at the current moment, there wasn't enough time for any of us on our side to be able to react quickly enough, in order to intercept Crowley's spear.

But, all of the sudden...

"Some no mai, Tsukishiro!" An unknown female voice now shouted out.

And before any of us could even react, a circle then lit up out of nowhere, as it suddenly surrounded Crowley. And this was then followed, by a wall of ice, then forming around Crowley, and for the moment, now wound up freezing him completely solid.

"Wait a sec, what was that attack just now?! It can't be any of ours, since none of us who use that sort of attack are transformed as of right now! Wait a sec, why did that statement of this individual, sound so familiar to me?!" I now proceeded to think to myself. Which was while I now had a look of complete shock on my face.

And upon seeing Keiko, then decide to turn towards the origin of the female voice. To which I then followed shortly thereafter. We were both then met by a female with black hair, reaching down to her shoulders, with several strands of hair hanging between her eyes. Her hair was also cropped into a bob which hung about her face. But what made me realize exactly who she was. Was the fact that she was wearing a very familiar looking black and white outfit. Which upon noticing this, I then realized, that this fight, had now been escalated, to an all out dimensional war.

"So viewers...I now realize what is going on...So, do you remember when Shinko had mentioned a certain anime back in chapter 59 of Going In Completely Blind?...So about that viewers...let me now welcome...another ally...one Rukia Kuchiki...from the Bleach anime...Yes viewers...you didn't think that this alliance of ours, was just of four anime did you?...And speaking of Bleach..." I thought to myself, while I had briefly turned my attention slightly to the left of me, in order to briefly address the viewers.

"Now Roar...Zabimaru!" Another new voice now rang out with.

And this, was then followed by a multiple segmented looking object, then slamming into the wall of ice, that encased Crowley. And once it had shattered into small pieces, Crowley was now in a dazed looking sort of state, as he was now temporarily disoriented, from having been ambushed from both attacks.

"And yes viewers...I guess I sort of expected Renji to be here as well...So then viewers...this now marks the end of this chapter...and I will see you lot in the next chapter...okay?" I thought to myself, while I had once again, briefly turned my attention slightly to the left of me, in order to briefly address the viewers.

And now that the chapter recap is now done. We will now proceed right into the current chapter.

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so at the current moment...

"Okay, so who are the two of you exactly?" Kuroko now proceeded to ask the current lingering question, that everyone on our side, except for me, Keiko, and Shinko, had for the two new individuals, who had seemingly appeared out of nowhere.

"Hold on, so you can all see the both of us?" The girl with the black hair now spoke up with saying. Now about as shocked about this sudden realization, as she had been during my first fourth wall break with her earlier on in this chapter.

"Yes, all of us can see you both. And for the record Rukia, I am surprised that this is still shocking to both you and Renji. Given what the two of you have clearly been through," Shinko, who was currently still stuck in my original body proceeded to speak up with.

And not surprisingly...

"Alright start explaining yourself right now! How exactly do you know both of our names?!" Renji now proceeded to respond back to Shinko with, now with his Zabimaru poised to attack her.

"We will explain it to you both later, because in case you both haven't noticed?! We have a certain long white haired magician to deal with!" Shokuhou, who was still stuck in Rei Hino's body, now proceeded to yell at both Rukia and Renji in response with.

"My my Shokuhou...that was very unlike you to care about someone other then yourself for a change...And for the record viewers...I am only going off of what I know about Misaki Shokuhou...so understand that is the case...and not Shinko or Keiko, as they know a bit more about Shokuhou then I do," I thought to myself, while during this exact thought, I had briefly turned my attention, slightly to the right of me, in order to briefly address the viewers.

And to hammer this statement of Shokuhou's home so to speak...

"Enough of this foolishness, time to dispatch with all of you," Aleister Crowley said. Who had now completely recovered from his previously dazed state. That had been caused by Rukia and Renji's Shikai, courtesy of their respective Zanpakutos.

And this was then followed, by Crowley then once again, proceeding to speak in the same cryptic language that he had been talking in before.

And as we all readied ourselves, none of us knew, that this fight, was far from being over.

"And isn't that the truth viewers...Hello, Keiko here again..."

"Keiko was it?...This is not the time to be ending this chapter...*Rukia proceeds to say this to me, while giving me a sort of deadpan looking expression*"

"Oh I beg to differ Rukia...after all, it helps to give the viewers the enticement, to both anticipate, and then want to read the next chapter...Now then viewers...from both me, and Rukia as well...we both look forward to seeing you all in the next chapter...okay?...*Keiko proceeds to say this, while smiling with both of Shinko's eyes closed, and her head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

"Well said there Keiko...Hello there again viewers...Zachary here..."

"Wait, so the three of you can speak to the viewers as well?...*Rukia proceeds to say this to me, while a slightly deadpan expression, is currently present on her face*"

"Yes Rukia, yes we can...*I proceed to say this, while a sweatdrop becomes present, on one side of my face. I then let out a deep sounding sigh, before once again attempting to speak up*...I mean, did you really think that you and your friends from the Bleach anime, were the only ones with Fourth Wall Awareness?...*I proceed to say this, to which I then notice that Rukia is about to try and answer my question*...Actually don't answer that...*I then proceed to get slightly frantic, while I tell Rukia not to bother answering my question...As I knew full well that she was going to reply with saying yes*...Anyway viewers...from me, Rukia, and the rest of The Four Aces Alliance, we all look forward to seeing you in the next chapter...okay?"

Chapter Text

"Hello there viewers...Zachary here..And now viewers...*I proceed to continue on, only for Rukia to then to decide to speak up from a couple of feet behind me*"

"So, Zachary?...I would like to...*Rukia winds up asking this to me, only for me to hold one of my hands up as a means to kindly cut her off mid sentence, which seemed to do the trick*"

"Yes Rukia...I will tell you about what is going on in...*I proceed to say this, while slowly turning my attention to Rukia...who thankfully, has a look of complete understanding on her face*"

"So, you mean that right?...Because Keiko wasn't willing to tell me...So why should I trust you?...*Rukia proceeds to say this to me, with a sort of weary and suspicious looking expression present on her face*"

"Because Rukia...do I look like the sort of person who'd be dishonest?...Because last I checked, and as Keiko herself said...neither of us are Aizen...and that viewers...*I proceed to say to Rukia in response, only to be cut off by her mid statement*"

"And what makes you think that neither of you are like Aizen?...*Rukia proceeds to say this to me, only for me to cut her off mid statement, in almost the exact same manner that she had done to me*"

"Well for one thing Rukia...do I look like the sort of person who has anything to gain from lying?...*I proceed to say, only for Rukia to once again proceed to cut me off again mid statement*"

"And you expect me to trust you?"

"Rukia, let me ask you a question...do you and Ichigo have..."

"Hey Zachary, just what are you implying by mentioning Ichigo in this instance?!...*Renji now proceeds to come into the frame of shot, only to have me cut him off mid statement*"

"Well Renji...does the word 'analogy'...mean anything to you...*I proceed to say this to Renji, with a kind closed eyes expression*"

"Yes it does, but what sort of bearing..."

"Renji...it has everything to do with this conversation...now then, do you mind?"

"Wait a sec here!...*Renji attempts to try and respond back with an attempt to contest. Only once he takes note of the quite scaring looking expression now present on my face, he then winds up thinking twice*...Actually Zachary, you know what...my apologies...please carry on."

"Thank you Renji...now viewers...let us now proceed on with the chapter...But, like always viewers...a chapter recap...now then...let us begin...*I proceed to say this, while smiling with both of Shinko's eyes closed, and her head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so at the current moment...

"Okay, so who are the two of you exactly?" Kuroko now proceeded to ask the current lingering question, that everyone on our side, except for me, Keiko, and Shinko, had for the two new individuals, who had seemingly appeared out of nowhere.

"Hold on, so you can all see the both of us?" The girl with the black hair now spoke up with saying. Now about as shocked about this sudden realization, as she had been during my first fourth wall break with her earlier on in this chapter.

"Yes, all of us can see you both. And for the record Rukia, I am surprised that this is still shocking to both you and Renji. Given what the two of you have clearly been through," Shinko, who was currently still stuck in Keiko's original body proceeded to speak up with.

And not surprisingly...

"Alright start explaining yourself right now! How exactly do you know both of our names?!" Renji now proceeded to respond back to Shinko with, now with his Zabimaru poised to attack her.

"We will explain it to you both later, because in case you both haven't noticed?! We have a certain long white haired magician to deal with!" Shokuhou, who was still stuck in Rei Hino's body, now proceeded to yell at both Rukia and Renji in response with.

"My my Shokuhou...that was very unlike you to care about someone other then yourself for a change...And for the record viewers...I am only going off of what I know about Misaki Shokuhou...so understand that is the case...and not Shinko or Keiko, as they know a bit more about Shokuhou then I do," I thought to myself, while during this exact thought, I had briefly turned my attention, slightly to the right of me, in order to briefly address the viewers.

And to hammer this statement of Shokuhou's home so to speak...

"Enough of this foolishness, time to dispatch with all of you," Aleister Crowley said. Who had now completely recovered from his previously dazed state. That had been caused by Rukia and Renji's Shikai, courtesy of their respective Zanpakutos.

And this was then followed, by Crowley then once again, proceeding to speak in the same cryptic language that he had been talking in before.

And as we all readied ourselves, none of us knew, that this fight, was far from being over.

"And isn't that the truth viewers...Hello, Keiko here again..."

"Keiko was it?...This is not the time to be ending this chapter...*Rukia proceeds to say this to me, while giving me a sort of deadpan looking expression*"

"Oh I beg to differ Rukia...after all, it helps to give the viewers the enticement, to both anticipate, and then want to read the next chapter...Now then viewers...from both me, and Rukia as well...we both look forward to seeing you all in the next chapter...okay?...*Keiko proceeds to say this, while smiling with both of Shinko's eyes closed, and her head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

"Well said there Keiko...Hello there again viewers...Zachary here..."

"Wait, so the three of you can speak to the viewers as well?...*Rukia proceeds to say this to me, while a slightly deadpan expression, is currently present on her face*"

"Yes Rukia, yes we can...*I proceed to say this, while a sweatdrop becomes present, on one side of my face. I then let out a deep sounding sigh, before once again attempting to speaking up*...I mean, did you really think that you and your friends from the Bleach anime, were the only ones with Fourth Wall Awareness?...*I proceed to say this, only once I have, I then notice that Rukia is about to try and answer my question*...Actually don't answer that...*I then proceed to get slightly frantic, while I tell Rukia not to bother answering my question...As I knew full well that she was going to reply with saying yes*...Anyway viewers...from me, Rukia, and the rest of The Four Aces Alliance, we all look forward to seeing you in the next chapter...okay?"

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so getting right back into the swing of things. And what I mean by this is...

"Okay, does anyone have any bright ideas on how to deal with Crowley?" Shokuhou, who was still stuck in Rei's body now said. In a sort of attempted effort to try and get somebody to speak up with an answer to her currently lingering question.

And thankfully...

"As a matter of fact Shokuhou, I do. But, it is a little bit bold," Shinko, who was still currently stuck in Keiko's original body proceeded to say, as electricity, now started through the bangs of Keiko's long light blue hair.

"Wait a sec, since when did you have the ability to control my electricity so quick?" Shinko now proceeded to ask Shinko, as the electricity continued to crackle through the bangs of her original bodies long light blue hair.

"Well Keiko, that's because I am a user of lightning. So as this is the same basic principle, since lightning is basically a form of electricity, only it is nature based. That is how I was able to learn to control your Electromaster ability with such ease. And by the way Keiko? I think you'll find that using my powers, will wind up being just as easy. And there's no need to ask me how to use them, as you can just access my original bodies thoughts to learn how to do so," Shinko prepared to say.

And sure enough, after Keiko had had a quick look through of Shinko's thoughts. She then proceeded to reach into Shinko's skirt pocket. And then pull out her Saint Sword Of Bluebell.

And, upon briefly turning her attention to Misaka, who was still stuck in Momoko's body. She then noticed her proceed to raise her left hand.

And quite surprisingly...

"Beautiful Wedding Flower! Angel Amour Peach!" Misaka wound up saying in Momoko's voice. As Momoko's body, then proceeded to light up in a quick flash of light. Which was then followed by Momoko now in her wedding dress form. And with another quick flash of light, she was then in her DX battle outfit.

"Well then, I would say that now is the time to transform everyone, don't you think? And if I were you, I would search the thoughts of the body you are currently stuck in, in order to learn how to transform and use their powers," Keiko now proceeded to say to everyone else on our side, who was currently not in their original body. And this was then followed, by her then proceeding to raise Shinko's Saint Sword Of Bluebell above her head with her left hand.

"Elegant Wedding Flower!" She said, and in a quick flash of light, she was in Angel Bluebells usual battle outfit.

And thankfully...

"Moon Eternal...Make Up!" Makoto, who was currently in Usagi's body called out. And in a quick transformation, she was in Eternal Sailor Moon's usual sailor senshi outfit.

"Mercury Crystal Power...Make Up!" Haruka, who was currently in Ami's body called out. And in a quick transformation, she was in Super Sailor Mercury's usual eternal sailor senshi outfit.

"Mars Crystal Power...Make Up!" Misaki Shokuhou, who was currently in Rei's body called out. And in a quick transformation, she was in Super Sailor Mar's usual super sailor senshi outfit.

"Jupiter Crystal Power...Make Up!" Hinagiku, who was currently in Makoto's body called out. And in a quick transformation, she was in Super Sailor Jupiter's usual super sailor senshi outfit.

"Venus Crystal Power...Make Up!" Hotaru, who was currently in Minako's body called out. And in a quick transformation, she was in Super Sailor Venus' usual super sailor sailor outfit.

"Uranus Planet Power...Make Up!" Minako, who was currently in Haruka's body called out. And in a quick transformation, she was in Super Sailor Uranus' usual super sailor senshi outfit.

"Saturn Crystal Power...Make Up!" Scarlet, who was currently in Hotaru's body called out. And in a quick transformation, she was in Sailor Saturn's usual sailor senshi outfit.

"Neptune Planet Power...Make Up!" Setsuna, who was currently in Michiru's body called out. And in a quick transformation, she was in Super Sailor Neptune's usual super sailor senshi outfit.

"Pluto Planet Power...Make Up!" Michiru, who was currently in Setsuna's body called out. And in a quick transformation, she was in Super Sailor Pluto's usual super sailor senshi outfit.

"Graceful Wedding Flower! Angel Precious Lily!" Ami, who was currently in Yuri's body called out. And in two quick flashes of light, she was in Angel Lily's usual DX battle outfit.

"Attractive Wedding Flower! Angel Courage Daisy!" Rei, who was currently in Hinagiku's body called out. And in two quick flashes of light, she was in Angel Daisy's usual DX battle outfit.

"Excellent Wedding Flower! Angel Passionate Salvia!" Yuri, was currently in Scarlet's body called out. And in two quick flashes of light, she was in Angel Salvia's usual DX battle outfit.

And with this now done and out of the way...

"Impressive, you all managed to transform despite not being in your original bodies. However..." Aleister Crowley now proceeded to speak up with. Which was once again followed by him speaking in the same cryptic sounding language from before.

"Not this time Crowley! Everyone, let him have it!" Keiko now proceeded to speak up with.

"Hello there everyone, Zachary here again...now viewers...as I promised Rukia and Renji, I will now have them explain exactly what part of the Bleach anime canon timeline they were in, before they wound up her in Academy City...Now then Rukia, you're up...*I proceed to say this, as Rukia now comes into the frame of shot, as she then proceeds to speak up*"

"Thank you for that Zachary...hello there viewers...Rukia here...now then...though I won't go too much into detail about what part of the timeline both me and Renji were in...I am just simply going to tell you all, that it falls on the date of August 17, 2002...Which for all of you die hard Bleach anime fans out there...is actually just about halfway between both the Full Bringer Arc...and the Invasion Of The Soul Society Arc...or, in the middle of the 18 month time skip...Alright Zachary...thank you very much for allowing me to explain all of this to the viewers...You may now continue...*Rukia winds up saying this to me, with a sort of slight smile on her face*"

"You are quite welcome Rukia...*I proceed to say this back to her, with a closed eyes smile on my face*...Oh and by the way viewers...Rukia is only an ally, nothing more...so don't go making any far out, and unecessary assumptions okay?...I mean after all viewers...Shinko explained this to you in the 2nd chapter of her fanfiction perspective...Now then viewers...we all look forward to seeing you all in the next chapter okay?"

Chapter Text

"Hello there viewers...Zachary here...and now viewers...let us now proceed on, into the current chapter...But first things first, and like always viewers...a chapter recap is in order first...now then viewers...let us begin."

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so getting right back into the swing of things. And what I mean by this is...

"Okay, does anyone have any bright ideas on how to deal with Crowley?" Shokuhou, who was still stuck in Rei's body now said. In a sort of attempted effort to try and get somebody to speak up with an answer to her currently lingering question.

And thankfully...

"As a matter of fact Shokuhou, I do. But, it is a little bit bold," Shinko, who was still currently stuck in Keiko's original body proceeded to say, as electricity, now started through the bangs of Keiko's long light blue hair.

"Wait a sec, since when did you have the ability to control my electricity so quick?" Shinko now proceeded to ask Shinko, as the electricity continued to crackle through the bangs of her original bodies long light blue hair.

"Well Keiko, that's because I am a user of lightning. So as this is the same basic principle, since lightning is basically a form of electricity, only it is nature based. That is how I was able to learn to control your Electromaster ability with such ease. And by the way Keiko? I think you'll find that using my powers, will wind up being just as easy. And there's no need to ask me how to use them, as you can just access my original bodies thoughts to learn how to do so," Shinko prepared to say.

And sure enough, after Keiko had had a quick look through of Shinko's thoughts. She then proceeded to reach into Shinko's skirt pocket. And then pull out her Saint Sword Of Bluebell.

And, upon briefly turning her attention to Misaka, who was still stuck in Momoko's body. She then noticed her proceed to raise her left hand.

And quite surprisingly...

"Beautiful Wedding Flower! Angel Amour Peach!" Misaka wound up saying in Momoko's voice. As Momoko's body, then proceeded to light up in a quick flash of light. Which was then followed by Momoko now in her wedding dress form. And with another quick flash of light, she was then in her DX battle outfit.

"Well then, I would say that now is the time to transform everyone, don't you think? And if I were you, I would search the thoughts of the body you are currently stuck in, in order to learn how to transform and use their powers," Keiko now proceeded to say to everyone else on our side, who was currently not in their original body. And this was then followed, by her then proceeding to raise Shinko's Saint Sword Of Bluebell above her head with her left hand.

"Elegant Wedding Flower!" She said, and in a quick flash of light, she was in Angel Bluebells usual battle outfit.

And thankfully...

"Moon Eternal...Make Up!" Makoto, who was currently in Usagi's body called out. And in a quick transformation, she was in Eternal Sailor Moon's usual sailor senshi outfit.

"Mercury Crystal Power...Make Up!" Haruka, who was currently in Ami's body called out. And in a quick transformation, she was in Super Sailor Mercury's usual eternal sailor senshi outfit.

"Mars Crystal Power...Make Up!" Misaki Shokuhou, who was currently in Rei's body called out. And in a quick transformation, she was in Super Sailor Mar's usual super sailor senshi outfit.

"Jupiter Crystal Power...Make Up!" Hinagiku, who was currently in Makoto's body called out. And in a quick transformation, she was in Super Sailor Jupiter's usual super sailor senshi outfit.

"Venus Crystal Power...Make Up!" Hotaru, who was currently in Minako's body called out. And in a quick transformation, she was in Super Sailor Venus' usual super sailor sailor outfit.

"Uranus Planet Power...Make Up!" Minako, who was currently in Haruka's body called out. And in a quick transformation, she was in Super Sailor Uranus' usual super sailor senshi outfit.

"Saturn Crystal Power...Make Up!" Scarlet, who was currently in Hotaru's body called out. And in a quick transformation, she was in Sailor Saturn's usual sailor senshi outfit.

"Neptune Planet Power...Make Up!" Setsuna, who was currently in Michiru's body called out. And in a quick transformation, she was in Super Sailor Neptune's usual super sailor senshi outfit.

"Pluto Planet Power...Make Up!" Michiru, who was currently in Setsuna's body called out. And in a quick transformation, she was in Super Sailor Pluto's usual super sailor senshi outfit.

"Graceful Wedding Flower! Angel Precious Lily!" Ami, who was currently in Yuri's body called out. And in two quick flashes of light, she was in Angel Lily's usual DX battle outfit.

"Attractive Wedding Flower! Angel Courage Daisy!" Rei, who was currently in Hinagiku's body called out. And in two quick flashes of light, she was in Angel Daisy's usual DX battle outfit.

"Excellent Wedding Flower! Angel Passionate Salvia!" Yuri, was currently in Scarlet's body called out. And in two quick flashes of light, she was in Angel Salvia's usual DX battle outfit.

And with this now done and out of the way...

"Impressive, you all managed to transform despite not being in your original bodies. However..." Aleister Crowley now proceeded to speak up with. Which was once again followed by him speaking in the same cryptic sounding language from before.

"Not this time Crowley! Everyone, let him have it!" Keiko now proceeded to speak up with.

"Hello there everyone, Zachary here again...now viewers...as I promised Rukia and Renji, I will now have them explain exactly what part of the Bleach anime canon timeline they were in, before they wound up her in Academy City...Now then Rukia, you're up...*I proceed to say this, as Rukia now comes into the frame of shot, as she then proceeds to speak up*"

"Thank you for that Zachary...hello there viewers...Rukia here...now then...though I won't go too much into detail about what part of the timeline both me and Renji were in...I am just simply going to tell you all, that it falls on the date of August 17, 2002...Which for all of you die hard Bleach anime fans out there...is actually just about halfway between both the Full Bringer Arc...and the Invasion Of The Soul Society Arc...or, in the middle of the 18 month time skip...Alright Zachary...thank you very much for allowing me to explain all of this to the viewers...You may now continue...*Rukia winds up saying this to me, with a sort of slight smile on her face*"

"You are quite welcome Rukia...*I proceed to say this back to her, with a closed eyes smile on my face*...Oh and by the way viewers...Rukia is only an ally, nothing more...so don't go making any far out, and unecessary assumptions okay?...I mean after all viewers...Shinko explained this to you in the 2nd chapter of her fanfiction perspective...Now then viewers...we all look forward to seeing you all in the next chapter okay?"

And, with the chapter recap now done and out of the way. We will now proceed on, into the current chapter.

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so as of the last chapter, everyone on our side, were all now finally transformed again. Well, that was despite Keiko having to tell everyone to search inside the thoughts of a body, that wasn't originally theirs. And, this was...well...how about we just gloss over that. Anyway, getting back to the current situation.

"I summon lightning!" Urd suddenly proceeded to shout out. As she raised one of her hands skyward. And just like before, a bolt of lightning shot down from the sky. Only trouble was...

"Don't you have any more tricks then just that one Urd!?" Li now proceeded to shout out to Urd. And he had said it both a ticked off sounding tone, and while a look of massive irritation was also present on his face.

"Li, why don't you use your magic, and stop worrying about other people!" I proceeded to say, in an effort to try and get Li back on track. Which thankfully, wound up doing the trick.

And, as Crowley, like before, proceeded to once again raise one of his hands, forming yet another forcefield, that wound up deflecting Urd's lighting. Crowley then proceeded to speak up.

"Alright, time to send you all to the grave," Crowley said, as he once again started speaking in the same cryptic sounding language from before.

But, more importantly...

"Hey Crowley?! Let me ask you a question. Why so serious? Also, in the words of Clint Barton's Hawkeye...made you look..." Shinko, who was still stuck in Keiko's original body, then proceeded to say, with a SpyXFamily Anya type smirk present on her original bodies face.

"Wait a sec, what do you mean..." Keiko started to say, only to then look slightly behind Crowley, just in time to see both Renji, and Rukia, suddenly sort of warped in from out of nowhere. Only to then realize, that they had used their respective flash steps, to accomplish this.

And upon realizing this...

"Hey Crowley? Have you heard of a sudden freak weather event? Because as Shinko just so kindly put, made you look," Keiko then proceeded to say. To which she just simply went, and nodded slightly at both Rukia and Renji. And once they had both nodded back in response, they then set about helping to dispatch Crowley.

But to my surprise, as well as to the surprise of several other people on our side...

"Now Roar...Zabimaru!" Renji called out. Which was then followed, by his Zabimaru, then proceeding to separate into its 6 segmented form again. To which it then proceeded to make its way towards Crowley. And thankfully, before he could react quickly enough to Zabimaru's Shikai, he was then ensnared in several of Zabimaru's segmented sections.

"Now Dance...Sode no Shirayuki!...San no mai, Shirafune!" Rukia called out. Which was then followed, by her Sode no Shirayuki, then proceeding to glow white. Only, once the light had faded, her Zanpakuto was now completely made of ice. Which in an instant, caused the blade of it, to suddenly and rapidly extend outwards, at an alarming rate, and towards Crowley.

"So, she is able to extend the reach of her Sode no Shirayuki...interesting...And I thought that Shinko's Saint Sword Of Bluebell was impressive," I thought to myself, while I proceeded to glance at Shinko's Saint Sword Of Bluebell in Keiko's left hand. Which was Shinko's technically. But you get what I mean.

And, once the now extended and ice encased blade of Sode no Shirayuki, pierced through Crowley's body, right through the left of his back, and then out the front. We all thought, that this fight with Crowley, was finally over.

But, however...

"You think you have all won this fight haven't you? Also, I forgot to mention something to you all, this is not my original body. So your attacks can't kill me. But, that doesn't mean that I can't kill all of you. So, I will just leave you all for the time being, as I have a master plan to attend to. But just know, that none of you are safe by any means. So, until we meet again. Which, may wind up being a bit sooner, then you all might think," Crowley proceeded to say, as he just simply wound up fading out of existence.

"Hey get back here Crowley! We're not done here you coward!" Zachary now proceeded to chime in with, now once again irritated, since Crowley had once again decided to play the coward.

And though this was not the end of our fight against Crowley. For the time being, we had to figure out a way to get everyone on our side, back into our original bodies.

But thankfully, this wasn't going to wind up being much of a problem. In fact...

"So, does anyone happen to have a way that will help get us all back into our original bodies?" Shokuhou proceeded to ask in Rei's voice. Since was still currently stuck in Rei's body.

"Well Shokuhou, it is funny that you should ask that particular question," Urd now proceeded to respond to her question with. While a somewhat knowing smirk, was also currently present on her face.

And this was then followed, by Urd then proceeding to raise one of her hands upwards. To which a bright golden sphere then formed in it. And as it flew out of her hand, it then expanded, and then temporarily blinded everyone else.

But, once it had died down, I then noticed, once I seen Keiko and Shinko look down at themselves, that I able to notice that they were both back in their original bodies. Which I was able to confirm by the fact that I took notice of them both taking a quick look at themselves, and then both breathing a sigh of relief.

And more importantly, so was everyone else. Ans they all too, were back in their original bodies.

Chapter Text

"Hello there viewers...Zachary here...and now viewers...let us now proceed on, into the current chapter...Which believe it or not viewers...as I am sure that Shinko had already explained from her fanfiction perspective...We will be still continuing onward with the crossover arc...But first things first, and like always viewers...a chapter recap is in order first...now then viewers...let us begin."

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so as of the last chapter, everyone on our side, were all now finally transformed again. Well, that was despite Keiko having to tell everyone to search inside the thoughts of a body, that wasn't originally theirs. And, this was...well...how about we just gloss over that. Anyway, getting back to the current situation.

"I summon lightning!" Urd suddenly proceeded to shout out. As she raised one of her hands skyward. And just like before, a bolt of lightning shot down from the sky. Only trouble was...

"Don't you have any more tricks then just that one Urd!?" Li now proceeded to shout out to Urd. And he had said it both a ticked off sounding tone, and while a look of massive irritation was also present on his face.

"Li, why don't you use your magic, and stop worrying about other people!" I proceeded to say, in an effort to try and get Li back on track. Which thankfully, wound up doing the trick.

And, as Crowley, like before, proceeded to once again raise one of his hands, forming yet another forcefield, that wound up deflecting Urd's lighting. Crowley then proceeded to speak up.

"Alright, time to send you all to the grave," Crowley said, as he once again started speaking in the same cryptic sounding language from before.

But, more importantly...

"Hey Crowley?! Let me ask you a question. Why so serious? Also, in the words of Clint Barton's Hawkeye...made you look..." Shinko, who was still stuck in Keiko's original body, then proceeded to say, with a SpyXFamily Anya type smirk present on her original bodies face.

"Wait a sec, what do you mean..." Keiko started to say, only to then look slightly behind Crowley, just in time to see both Renji, and Rukia, suddenly sort of warped in from out of nowhere. Only to then realize, that they had used their respective flash steps, to accomplish this.

And upon realizing this...

"Hey Crowley? Have you heard of a sudden freak weather event? Because as Shinko just so kindly put, made you look," Keiko then proceeded to say. To which she just simply went, and nodded slightly at both Rukia and Renji. And once they had both nodded back in response, they then set about helping to dispatch Crowley.

But to my surprise, as well as to the surprise of several other people on our side...

"Now Roar...Zabimaru!" Renji called out. Which was then followed, by his Zabimaru, then proceeding to separate into its 6 segmented form again. To which it then proceeded to make its way towards Crowley. And thankfully, before he could react quickly enough to Zabimaru's Shikai, he was then ensnared in several of Zabimaru's segmented sections.

"Now Dance...Sode no Shirayuki!...San no mai, Shirafune!" Rukia called out. Which was then followed, by her Sode no Shirayuki, then proceeding to glow white. Only, once the light had faded, her Zanpakuto was now completely made of ice. Which in an instant, caused the blade of it, to suddenly and rapidly extend outwards, at an alarming rate, and towards Crowley.

"So, she is able to extend the reach of her Sode no Shirayuki...interesting...And I thought that Shinko's Saint Sword Of Bluebell was impressive," I thought to myself, while I proceeded to glance at Shinko's Saint Sword Of Bluebell in Keiko's left hand. Which was Shinko's technically. But you get what I mean.

And, once the now extended and ice encased blade of Sode no Shirayuki, pierced through Crowley's body, right through the left of his back, and then out the front. We all thought, that this fight with Crowley, was finally over.

But, however...

"You think you have all won this fight haven't you? Also, I forgot to mention something to you all, this is not my original body. So your attacks can't kill me. But, that doesn't mean that I can't kill all of you. So, I will just leave you all for the time being, as I have a master plan to attend to. But just know, that none of you are safe by any means. So, until we meet again. Which, may wind up being a bit sooner, then you all might think," Crowley proceeded to say, as he just simply wound up fading out of existence.

"Hey get back here Crowley! We're not done here you coward!" Zachary now proceeded to chime in with, now once again irritated, since Crowley had once again decided to play the coward.

And though this was not the end of our fight against Crowley. For the time being, we had to figure out a way to get everyone on our side, back into our original bodies.

But thankfully, this wasn't going to wind up being much of a problem. In fact...

"So, does anyone happen to have a way that will help get us all back into our original bodies?" Shokuhou proceeded to ask in Rei's voice. Since was still currently stuck in Rei's body.

"Well Shokuhou, it is funny that you should ask that particular question," Urd now proceeded to respond to her question with. While a somewhat knowing smirk, was also currently present on her face.

And this was then followed, by Urd then proceeding to raise one of her hands upwards. To which a bright golden sphere then formed in it. And as it flew out of her hand, it then expanded, and then temporarily blinded everyone else.

But, once it had died down, I then noticed, once I seen Keiko and Shinko look down at themselves, that I able to notice that they were both back in their original bodies. Which I was able to confirm by the fact that I took notice of them both taking a quick look at themselves, and then both breathing a sigh of relief. And more importantly, so was everyone else. Ans they all too, were back in their original bodies.

And, with the chapter recap now done and out of the way. We will now proceed on, into the current chapter.

Date: September 21, 2009

Okay, so as it currently stood, it was not the next day. Which was after we had had our fight against one Aleister Crowley. To which he had decided to flee like a coward. Which not surprisingly, had caused me to get quite irritated. But as for the current situation...

"Yea...so about that...Hello there viewers...Zachary here...and so viewers...though I won't go too much into detail about what has been going on since the last chapter...as Shinko has already gone and explained the entirety of it in her respective fanfiction perspective, we are just going to go and dive right into the current situation. Which for those who haven't read Shinko's most recent chapter, is me, Sakura, Li, and Kero, currently at Tokiwadai Middle School with everyone else...Oh, and just like in Shinko's previous chapter...things...are about to get a bit more crazy...But anyway viewers...let us now dive right into the chapter...shall we?"

So getting back to the current situation, which was currently me, Sakura, Li, and Kero, sitting in one of the empty dorm rooms at Tokiwadai Middle School. Well, when I say empty, I meant that it was vacant. And as for Yue? Well he had sort of gone off, in an effort to try and get more information on Aleister Crowley, as a way of having us gain an advantage, for when we wind up going against him again.

But, anyway, as for the current conversation...

"It was very nice of Shokuhou to help us all get these empty dorms. I still don't fully trust her, but at least this sort of makes up for that. Still, I can't seem to ignore this sort of mysterious aura that has been present lately. Almost as if..." I proceeded to say, only for something to then proceed to cut me off mid statement. And what I mean by this was...

"Oh, well isn't this a lovely room the three of you have here," A sort of unfamiliar male sounding voice said. And when me, Sakura, Li, and Kero, turned our attention towards the now open door, we were then greeted by a black cat.

And though at first, we all looked at this cat in a quite confused manner. I then proceeded, to speak up. Well, when I say that...

"Oh...well this just got a bit more interesting. So, I take it that you're Yoruichi Shihouin?" I proceeded to say, once I had let out a large sigh.

And not surprisingly...

"Oh, well I see that I won't need to tell you four who I am. And as a matter of fact..." The black cat proceeded to say. And almost instinctively knowing what was about to occur. I then proceeded to tell everyone to shut there eyes.

But thankfully, Yoruichi had planned for this. And once she had transformed into her human form. Which for those who don't know what she looks like, is a very...'ahem'...beautiful women, with a sort of orange colored uniform...

"Oh, and for those who are wondering as to why she didn't...Oh right, Zachary here again...Anyway viewers...for those who are wondering as to why Yoruichi didn't...*ahem*...Well, you know...that is because I want to keep these three fanfics as family friendly as me, Keiko, and Shinko possibly can...I mean after all viewers...*I proceed to say this, only for someone else other then Yoruichi, to then proceed to speak up. And it wound up making my blood run cold*"

"Well, I can see that Ms. Shihouin made it here already. Also, if I may ask, have any of you seen Rukia?" A somewhat dreary sounding male voice then proceeded to speak up with.

And without even having to turn my attention towards the sound of the male voice. I proceeded to speak up. While I did my best to hide my somewhat fearful looking expression. "No Captain Kuchiki, we haven't. But might I suggest that you go to the dorm room next door? As you should find her, Captain Hitsugaya, and Lieutenant Matsumoto there as well," I proceeded to speak up to Captain Byakuya Kuchiki in response.

And this was then followed, by Captain Kuchiki then proceeding to flash step out of sight, and over to the dorm room next door.

And it was then that I realized, as did Sakura, Li, and Kero, that things in Academy City, were about to get a whole lot more crazy. And given how things were right now, this was going to be very interesting.

"And don't I know it viewers...Hello there, Zachary here again...now then viewers...*I proceed to say this, only for Yoruichi to proceed to try and interject. To which I then proceed to let out a somewhat audibly depressing sort of sigh*...Yes Yoruichi, what is it?"

"Would you mind if I...*I then proceed to politely hold my hand up, in order to let her know that telling her about where in the Bleach timeline she and Byakuya were in before coming her, wasn't going to be necessary*"

"Yoruichi, there won't be any need to tell the viewers as to what part of the Bleach timeline you and Captain Kuchiki came from, as Shinko has already taken care of that for you and everyone else. Now then Yoruichi, would you help me in doing the honors, if you don't mind of course?"

"I would be delighted...hello viewers...Yoruichi Shihouin here...and we all look forward to seeing you in the next chapter."

"Well viewers...you heard it from Yoruichi, see you all there."

Chapter Text

"Hello there viewers...Zachary here...and now viewers...let us now proceed on, into the current chapter...Which believe it or not viewers...as I am sure that Shinko had already explained from her fanfiction perspective...We will be still continuing onward with the crossover arc...But first things first, and like always viewers...a chapter recap is in order first...now then viewers...let us begin."

Date: September 21, 2009

Okay, so as it currently stood, it was now the next day. Which was after we had had our fight against one Aleister Crowley. To which he had decided to flee like a coward. Which not surprisingly, had caused me to get quite irritated. But as for the current situation...

"Yea...so about that...Hello there viewers...Zachary here...and so viewers...though I won't go too much into detail about what has been going on since the last chapter...as Shinko has already gone and explained the entirety of it in her respective fanfiction perspective, we are just going to go and dive right into the current situation. Which for those who haven't read Shinko's most recent chapter, is me, Sakura, Li, and Kero, currently at Tokiwadai Middle School with everyone else...Oh, and just like in Shinko's previous chapter...things...are about to get a bit more crazy...But anyway viewers...let us now dive right into the chapter...shall we?"

So getting back to the current situation, which was currently me, Sakura, Li, and Kero, sitting in one of the empty dorm rooms at Tokiwadai Middle School. Well, when I say empty, I meant that it was vacant. And as for Yue? Well he had sort of gone off, in an effort to try and get more information on Aleister Crowley, as a way of having us gain an advantage, for when we wind up going against him again.

But, anyway, as for the current conversation...

"It was very nice of Shokuhou to help us all get these empty dorms. I still don't fully trust her, but at least this sort of makes up for that. Still, I can't seem to ignore this sort of mysterious aura that has been present lately. Almost as if..." I proceeded to say, only for something to then proceed to cut me off mid statement. And what I mean by this was...

"Oh, well isn't this a lovely room the three of you have here," A sort of unfamiliar male sounding voice said. And when me, Sakura, Li, and Kero, turned our attention towards the now open door, we were then greeted by a black cat.

And though at first, we all looked at this cat in a quite confused manner. I then proceeded, to speak up. Well, when I say that...

"Oh...well this just got a bit more interesting. So, I take it that you're Yoruichi Shihouin?" I proceeded to say, once I had let out a large sigh.

And not surprisingly...

"Oh, well I see that I won't need to tell you four who I am. And as a matter of fact..." The black cat proceeded to say. And almost instinctively knowing what was about to occur. I then proceeded to tell everyone to shut there eyes.

But thankfully, Yoruichi had planned for this. And once she had transformed into her human form. Which for those who don't know what she looks like, is a very...'ahem'...beautiful women, with a sort of orange colored uniform...

"Oh, and for those who are wondering as to why she didn't...Oh right, Zachary here again...Anyway viewers...for those who are wondering as to why Yoruichi didn't...*ahem*...Well, you know...that is because I want to keep these three fanfics as family friendly as me, Keiko, and Shinko possibly can...I mean after all viewers...*I proceed to say this, only for someone else other then Yoruichi, to then proceed to speak up. And it wound up making my blood run cold*"

"Well, I can see that Ms. Shihouin made it here already. Also, if I may ask, have any of you seen Rukia?" A somewhat dreary sounding male voice then proceeded to speak up with.

And without even having to turn my attention towards the sound of the male voice. I proceeded to speak up. While I did my best to hide my somewhat fearful looking expression. "No Captain Kuchiki, we haven't. But might I suggest that you go to the dorm room next door? As you should find her, Captain Hitsugaya, and Lieutenant Matsumoto there as well," I proceeded to speak up to Captain Byakuya Kuchiki in response.

And this was then followed, by Captain Kuchiki then proceeding to flash step out of sight, and over to the dorm room next door.

And it was then that I realized, as did Sakura, Li, and Kero, that things in Academy City, were about to get a whole lot more crazy. And given how things were right now, this was going to be very interesting.

"And don't I know it viewers...Hello there, Zachary here again...now then viewers...*I proceed to say this, only for Yoruichi to proceed to try and interject. To which I then proceed to let out a somewhat audibly depressing sort of sigh*...Yes Yoruichi, what is it?"

"Would you mind if I...*I then proceed to politely hold my hand up, in order to let her know that telling her about where in the Bleach timeline she and Byakuya were in before coming her, wasn't going to be necessary*"

"Yoruichi, there won't be any need to tell the viewers as to what part of the Bleach timeline you and Captain Kuchiki came from, as Shinko has already taken care of that for you and everyone else. Now then Yoruichi, would you help me in doing the honors, if you don't mind of course?"

"I would be delighted...hello viewers...Yoruichi Shihouin here...and we all look forward to seeing you in the next chapter."

"Well viewers...you heard it from Yoruichi, see you all there."

And, with the chapter recap now done and out of the way. We will now proceed on, into the current chapter.

Date: September 21, 2009

Okay, so shifting a little bit forward in time. About a minute or so, after me, Sakura, Li, and Kero, had decided to go to the dorm room next door. And the reason as to why...

"Is as follows viewers...Oh right, Zachary here...So, as to the reason why this was decided...Well, why don't I just have us head right back into the current chapter, and you can have a read for yourself...So viewers...with that in mind, lets get back to the action now, shall we?"

And with regard to the situation in question...

"Oh, Captain Kuchiki, well I see that you found Rukia and everyone else without any trouble," I wound up saying, upon me, Sakura, Li, and Kero, walking into the room, behind Ikkaku.

And upon this realization from Keiko, what with me mentioning his name...

"Wait a sec here Zachary, you're not serious right?" Keiko now proceeded to ask me with a now somewhat shocked expression then making its way onto her face.

"Keiko, let me ask you a question in response to your question. Do I seem like the kind of person who wouldn't be serious...Actually don't answer that...as I know full well what your answer was going to be Keiko. So anyway, yes Keiko, that Captain Kuchiki...or Byakuya Kuchiki..." I proceeded to say, only to then be cut off mid statement by a certain long purple hair female suddenly appearing in the room with the use of her flash step, and then proceeding to scare the absolute living daylights out of both Hinagiku and Scarlet.

Since they weren't expecting it. While me, and Shinko, who was also in the room with all of us, did. As I knew from the information on one Yoruichi Shihouin, that she was known as 'The Queen Of Flash Step.' And seeing it now for myself, I now realized that she more then deserved that nickname.

But, what none of us knew yet, that in only a couple more days time, we would all soon be fighting against Aleister Crowley again. But, to make matters just that much more unpredictable, Crowley wouldn't be the only opponent, that we would be facing in the upcoming fight either.

In fact, one simple word, which happened to be the name of this particular villain. Was the name of a certain Yugioh card, that had been played by one Maximilian Pegasus in Duelist Kingdom, against Seto Kaiba, and Atem respectively. And its name, was Doppelganger.

"So viewers...Zachary here again...And as to those of you who don't know the card Doppelganger...then perhaps you will know it by its other name....Mimicat...But anyway viewers...this now marks the end of this chapter...So viewers...see you all in the next chapter...okay?"

Chapter Text

"Hello there viewers...*Shinko proceeds to try and start her usual fourth wall break. Only to start tearing up quite massively*...S-Shinko here...and before I proceed forward with anything else...There is a massive elephant in the room, that I feel should be addressed...*Shinko now proceeds to wipe the streaming tears from her eyes. And then proceeds to glance to either side of her. Which is then followed by Momoko, Yuri, Hinagiku, Scarlet, me, Sakura, Li, Madison, Kero, Yue, Usagi, Ami, Rei, Makoto, Minako, Hotaru, Haruka, Michiru, Setsuna, and every single one of the rest of the members of The Four Aces Alliance proceeding to come into the frame of shot*...And so viewers...now that everyone is present...I feel that this needs to be addressed...*Shinko then proceeds to clear her throat, before then proceeding to speak*...Early on the night of January 29, 2025, at 8:48 pm...a Bombardier CRJ701ER...operating as PSA Flight 5342...with 60 passengers, 2 pilots, and 2 flight attendants...was involved in a mid air collision with a Sikorsky UH-60 Black Hawk Helicopter over the Potomac River in Washington D.C...and as of the last update viewers...there were no survivors...as all 64 people on flight 5342...and the three crew aboard the Sikorsky, are presumed dead...Making this the most recent fatal accident of a US Airliner over in the states, since the crash of American Airlines Flight 587 on November 12, 2001...And viewers...from me, and the rest of The Four Aces Alliance...all of our hearts go out to the victims and their families...As no one deserves to go through such a horrific tragedy such as this one..."

"Hello there viewers...Usagi Tsukino here...and we all do mean every word of what Shinko has just said...as it is never easy to lose someone..."

"Well said there Usagi...and now viewers...we will now proceed into the current chapter...But first, and like always, a chapter recap is in order...Now then viewers...here...we...go!...*Shinko proceeds to say this, while smiling with both of her eyes closed*"

Date: September 21, 2009

Okay, so shifting a little bit forward in time. About a minute or so, after me, Sakura, Li, and Kero, had decided to go to the dorm room next door. And the reason as to why...

"Is as follows viewers...Oh right, Zachary here...So, as to the reason why this was decided...Well, why don't I just have us head right back into the current chapter, and you can have a read for yourself...So viewers...with that in mind, lets get back to the action now, shall we?"

And with regard to the situation in question...

"Oh, Captain Kuchiki, well I see that you found Rukia and everyone else without any trouble," I wound up saying, upon me, Sakura, Li, and Kero, walking into the room, behind Ikkaku.

And upon this realization from Keiko, what with me mentioning his name...

"Wait a sec here Zachary, you're not serious right?" Keiko now proceeded to ask me with a now somewhat shocked expression then making its way onto her face.

"Keiko, let me ask you a question in response to your question. Do I seem like the kind of person who wouldn't be serious...Actually don't answer that...as I know full well what your answer was going to be Keiko. So anyway, yes Keiko, that Captain Kuchiki...or Byakuya Kuchiki..." I proceeded to say, only to then be cut off mid statement by a certain long purple hair female suddenly appearing in the room with the use of her flash step, and then proceeding to scare the absolute living daylights out of both Hinagiku and Scarlet.

Since they weren't expecting it. While me, and Shinko, who was also in the room with all of us, did. As I knew from the information on one Yoruichi Shihouin, that she was known as 'The Queen Of Flash Step.' And seeing it now for myself, I now realized that she more then deserved that nickname.

But, what none of us knew yet, that in only a couple more days time, we would all soon be fighting against Aleister Crowley again. But, to make matters just that much more unpredictable, Crowley wouldn't be the only opponent, that we would be facing in the upcoming fight either.

In fact, one simple word, which happened to be the name of this particular villain. Was the name of a certain Yugioh card, that had been played by one Maximilian Pegasus in Duelist Kingdom, against Seto Kaiba, and Atem respectively. And its name, was Doppelganger.

"So viewers...Zachary here again...And as to those of you who don't know the card Doppelganger...then perhaps you will know it by its other name...Mimicat...But anyway viewers...this now marks the end of this chapter...So viewers...see you all in the next chapter...okay?"

And, with the chapter recap now done and out of the way. We will now proceed on, into the current chapter.

Date: September 22, 2009

Well, the next day had now arrived. More specifically, it was now the following evening. And given the current situation. We weren't exactly at Tokiwadai Middle School at the current moment. And the reason for this was...well...

"Okay, I don't ever recall there being giant Kaiju like creatures in the Railgun anime. Just what is going on here?!" Shinko proceeded to say out loud. As she, Momoko, Yuri, Hinagiku, Scarlet, and the rest of The Four Aces Alliance, were currently staring down a very large concrete looking giant Kaiju type monstrosity, that was actually the work of a single individual. And its name, was Doppelganger.

"Okay, timeout here for a second here viewers...Yes, this is Shinko here...now then viewers...you might now be wondering how things managed to get to this point, yes?...Well viewers...*Shinko proceeds to say this, only for someone else to now proceed to interject*"

"Hey Shinko, how about you save the fourth wall break commentary until after you and everyone else have transformed okay?!...*Captain Toshiro Hitsugaya proceeds to say this to Shinko, with a small tickmark currently being present on one side of his face*"

"Seriously Captain Hitsugaya?!...Since when was it...*Shinko now proceeds to try and attempt to say back to Captain Hitsugaya in response. Only for him to then proceed look even more irritated then a second ago. Which winds up making her think twice*...A-actually...you're right...let me just transform then...and speaking of that!" Shinko proceeded to say, as she then proceeded to reach into her skirt pocket, and pull out her Saint Sword Of Bluebell.

Which was accompanied by Momoko pulling out her Saint Miroir, Yuri pulling out her Saint Lip Liner, Hinagiku pulling out her Saint Pendule, and Scarlet readying herself. As the five of them, along with everyone else, proceeded to transform.

"Beautiful Wedding Flower! Angel Amour Peach!" Momoko called out. And in two separate flashes of light, she was in her usual DX battle outfit.

"Elegant Wedding Flower!" Shinko called out. And in a usual quick flash of light, she was once again in her usual battle outfit. And was Angel Bluebell once again.

"Graceful Wedding Flower! Angel Precious Lily!" Yuri called out. And in two separate flashes of light, she was in her usual DX battle outfit.

"Attractive Wedding Flower! Angel Courage Daisy!" Hinagiku called out. And in two separate flashes of light, she was in her usual DX battle outfit.

"Excellent Wedding Flower! Angel Passionate Salvia!" Scarlet called out. And in two separate flashes of light, she too was in her usual DX battle outfit.

"Moon Eternal...Make Up!" Usagi called out. And after a quick transformation, she was in her usual Eternal Sailor Moon fuku. Which was followed by her usual signature pose.

"Mercury Crystal Power...Make Up!" Ami called out. And after a quick transformation, she was in her usual Super Sailor Mercury fuku. Which was followed by her usual signature pose.

"Mars Crystal Power...Make Up!" Rei called out. And after a quick transformation, she was in her usual Super Sailor Mars fuku. Which was followed by her usual signature pose.

"Jupiter Crystal Power...Make Up!" Makoto called out. And after a quick transformation, she was in her usual Super Sailor Jupiter fuku. Which was followed by her usual signature pose.

"Venus Crystal Power...Make Up!" Minako called out. And after a quick transformation, she was in her usual Super Sailor Venus fuku. Which was followed by her usual signature pose.

"Saturn Crystal Power...Make Up!" Hotaru called out. And after a quick transformation, she was in her usual Super Sailor Saturn fuku. Which was followed by her usual signature pose.

"Uranus Planet Power...Make Up!" Haruka called out. And after a quick transformation, she was in her usual Super Sailor Uranus fuku. Which was followed by her usual signature pose.

"Neptune Planet Power...Make Up!" Michiru called out. And after a quick transformation, she was in her usual Super Sailor Neptune fuku. Which was followed by her usual signature pose.

"Pluto Planet Power...Make Up!" Setsuna called out. And after a quick transformation, she was in her usual Super Sailor Pluto fuku. Which was followed by her usual signature pose.

"Key of the stars, with powers burning bright, reveal the staff, and shine your light, Release!" Me and Sakura both chanted in unison. And after a sever gust of wind and sand. Both of our respective Star Keys expanded into our respective Star Staffs. Which was then followed by both of us twirling them, and then finishing off with our usual battle ready poses.

"Dance...Sode no Shirayuki! Rukia Kuchiki said, calling out her Zanpakuto's Shikai.

"Roar...Zabimaru!" Renji Abarai said, calling out his Zanpakuto's Shikai.

"Growl...Haineko!" Rangiku Matsumoto said, calling out her Zanpakuto's Shikai.

"Sit Upon the Frozen Heavens...Hyōrinmaru!" Toshiro Histugaya said, calling out his Zanpakuto's Shikai.

"Extend...Hozukimaru!" Ikkaku Madarame said, calling out his Zanpakuto's Shikai.

"Scatter...Senbonzakura!" Byakuya Kuchiki said, calling out his Zanpakuto's Shikai.

"Alright...And here is where the fun begins!" Kenpachi Zaraki said. As he held his respective Zanpakuto at the ready.

And as usual, as the sound of chiming bells then filled the air, Wedding Peach then began her introduction.

"On this quiet and peaceful night. How dare you proceed to attempt to harm innocent people. I can never forgive such a act of evil! I am the Love Angel! I am Wedding Peach, and I am extremely angry with you!" Wedding Peach said. Which was while she pointed her left hand at the Kaiju like monstrosity that was Doppelganger. Which was then followed by her swinging her other arm in its usual upward arc. To which she then brought it into a flexing pose, with her arm bent, and her hand in a tightly closed fist.

"Well done as always with your introduction Wedding Peach!" Angel Bluebell said. To which she then swiftly followed by proceeding to start her own usual introduction. Which was after she had given Wedding Peach, a quick closed eyes smile.

To which she then proceeded, to look forward again. As she then proceeded to hold her Saint Sword Of Bluebell straight up with her left hand. As she then began her usual introduction.

"The nature of the Bluebell, is to spread joy and love, allowing friendships to remain strong! I cannot forgive those who commit acts of evil! I am the Love Angel! I am Angel Bluebell, and I am very angry with you!" Angel Bluebell passionately said. Which was while she proceeded to swing her Saint Sword Of Bluebell, up towards, and then over her right armor clad shoulder. To which she then swung it downward, stopped it mid downward swing, held it in front of her in a battle ready stance, and then struck her usual pose.

"In the language of flowers, the nature of the pure lily is special, it means that it will bloom and grant love!" Angel Lily said, as she said her introduction, and then struck a pose.

"The daisy is the emblem of the pure and innocent heart. For it's power can withstand even the most evil wind!" Angel Daisy said, as she said her introduction, and then struck a pose.

"In the language of flowers, salvia means a burning heart! The warrior from heaven, Angel Salvia, is here to do battle! All you devils who mislead innocent hearts, I will erase your filthy souls!" Angel Salvia said, as she then struck a pose.

"How dare you proceed to use your powers to try and harm innocent people! I am the Pretty Guardian, who fights for love and for justice! I am Sailor Moon, and now in the name of the moon, I'll punish you!" Eternal Sailor Moon said, as she did her signature pose, while pointing at Aleister Crowley.

"I am the Pretty Guardian, who fights for Love and Intelligence, I am Sailor Mercury! Douse yourself in water and repent!" Sailor Mercury said as she struck her usual pose.

"I am the Pretty Guardian who fights for Love and for Passion! I am Sailor Mars! In the name of Mars, I'll chastise you!" Sailor Mars said as she struck her usual pose.

"I am the Pretty Guardian who fights for Love and for Courage! I am Sailor Jupiter! I'll fill you regret, It'll leave you numb!" Sailor Jupiter said as she struck her usual pose.

"I am the Pretty Guardian who Fights for Love and for Beauty! I am Sailor Venus! In the name of Venus, I'll punish you with the power of love!" Sailor Venus said as she struck her usual pose.

"I am an emissary from the abyss of Death. Protected by Saturn, the Outer Planet of Destruction, the Guardian of Silence. I am Sailor Saturn." Sailor Saturn said as she struck her usual pose.

"Protected by Uranus, the Planet of the Wind. Guardian of Heavens. I am Sailor Uranus!" Sailor Uranus said as she struck her usual pose.

"Protected by Neptune, the Outer Planet of the Seas, Guardian of the Deep Sea. I am Sailor Neptune." Sailor Neptune said as she struck her usual pose.

"I am the Keeper of the Door of Space and Time. I am Sailor Pluto, Guardian of the Underworld." Sailor Pluto said as she struck her usual pose.

But then...

"Ah, I see that you are all not any less passionate from when we last did battle," the familiar sounding male voice of one Aleister Crowley now proceeded to speak up with. Which was as his form, had proceeded to fade into existence to the left hand side of Doppelganger.

"And that is to be very much expected from us all Crowley! Especially when we're dealing with a very powerful and arrogant induced villain such as you!" Keiko proceeded to speak up with.

But then, and to my complete surprise...

"And as for your so called Doppelganger monstrosity Crowley. I think that you'll find that me and Sakura..." I proceeded to say. But, as I proceeded to pull out The Big Card...

"Uh yeah, so Zachary? Why don't we leave this to Misaka and Keiko. As I don't think that the citizens of Academy City need to be at risk of any collateral damage," Li proceeded to speak up with to both me and Sakura.

Which even though this caused me to display a sort of pout type expression on my face. I simply then wound up letting out a very audible and defeated sounding sigh. And resigned myself to allowing Keiko and Misaka to handle most of the part with dealing with Doppelganger. Even though this was something that I wasn't in complete agreement with.

And as for Keiko and Misaka...

"Well Crowley, what do you say that we show you exactly why you should take us all seriously! Now Misaka, just like we practiced," Keiko proceeded to say, as both she and Misaka, then opened a hand of theirs each. To which they then proceeded to conjure up quite a bit of iron sand from the ground beneath them both.

But, the major difference this time, was that they were also combining the iron sand, with their electricity. And in only a couple of seconds, they were both quite a few feet off of the ground, and were on top of a pair of iron sand and electricity composed Kaiju like beings.

And it was then that I knew, that this was a fight, that we all had a very good chance to win. And finally, it would help to hopefully put an end, to the senseless fighting and death. And hopefully as well, Shinko, Momoko, the rest of the Love Angels, and the Sailor Senshi, finally being able to retire peacefully.

But, with what was about to happen, and given how already askew things currently were. This was something, that was still a bit far away from occurring. In fact, what was about to take place, would soon put more, then just the current three anime dimensions at risk. And we would all soon be locked, in an all out dimensional war. And if something wasn't done, it would mean the end of everything that we held most dear, as we knew it.

"But that viewers...Oh right, sorry...Shinko here again viewers...and that, for those who are still not versed in this fanfic...that, was a bit more foreshadowing for you all...But anyway viewers...this now marks the end of this chapter...But fret not viewers...as we will be getting right back into the action in the next chapter...Now then viewers...see you all there...okay?...*Shinko proceeds to say this, while smiling with both of her eyes closed*"

"And viewers...you will not want to miss the impending and imminent dimensional crossover, that will soon be taking place either...And no viewers...it isn't going to be with the MCU...So I am terribly sorry to disappoint you on that...As I would rather not have a...*ahem*...certain big brand mouse...proceed to send me a sort of C if I can help it...*Keiko now proceeds to once again clear her throat, before once again proceeding to continue, to properly address the viewers*...Now viewers...that doesn't mean however, that this impending crossover won't wind up being any less awesome and fantastic...So then viewers...with this now all still very quite fresh on all of you minds...I shall look forward to seeing you lot, in the next chapter...okay?...*Keiko proceeds to say this, while smiling with both of her eyes closed, and her head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

"Well viewers...you heard it from both Keiko and Shinko...Oh right, Zachary here again...see you all in the next chapter...okay?"

Chapter Text

"Hello there viewers...Zachary here...and before I proceed forward with this particular chapter...I believe that Keiko, and Shinko in her last chapter...had told you all of an impending crossover arc event that was due to happen...Well viewers...neither of them were joking...as you can tell from this particular fanfic chapters title...these three fanfics, are now going to be taking on a sort of Quantum Leap, Multiverse Of Madness sort of premise now...And as for the anime, and or forms of media that will be featured in the chapters to come?...Well viewers...though I won't go too much into it...lets just say...that 'it's all about family'...But that particular form of media, won't be coming into play until much later on...*I now proceed to clear my throat, as I then proceed to continue, to properly address the viewers*...Now then viewers...we will now dive right into, what is now going to be the next arc of this crossover...Oh, and like always viewers...a chapter recap is in order first...now then viewers...let us begin, okay?"

Date: September 22, 2009

Well, the next day had now arrived. More specifically, it was now the following evening. And given the current situation. We weren't exactly at Tokiwadai Middle School at the current moment. And the reason for this was...well...

"Okay, I don't ever recall there being giant Kaiju like creatures in the Railgun anime. Just what is going on here?!" Shinko proceeded to say out loud. As she, Momoko, Yuri, Hinagiku, Scarlet, and the rest of The Four Aces Alliance, were currently staring down a very large concrete looking giant Kaiju type monstrosity, that was actually the work of a single individual. And its name, was Doppelganger.

"Okay, timeout here for a second here viewers...Yes, this is Shinko here...now then viewers...you might now be wondering how things managed to get to this point, yes?...Well viewers...*Shinko proceeds to say this, only for someone else to now proceed to interject*"

"Hey Shinko, how about you save the fourth wall break commentary until after you and everyone else have transformed okay?!...*Captain Toshiro Hitsugaya proceeds to say this to Shinko, with a small tickmark currently being present on one side of his face*"

"Seriously Captain Hitsugaya?!...Since when was it...*Shinko now proceeds to try and attempt to say back to Captain Hitsugaya in response. Only for him to then proceed look even more irritated then a second ago. Which winds up making her think twice*...A-actually...you're right...let me just transform then...and speaking of that!" Shinko proceeded to say, as she then proceeded to reach into her skirt pocket, and pull out her Saint Sword Of Bluebell.

Which was accompanied by Momoko pulling out her Saint Miroir, Yuri pulling out her Saint Lip Liner, Hinagiku pulling out her Saint Pendule, and Scarlet readying herself. As the five of them, along with everyone else, proceeded to transform.

"Beautiful Wedding Flower! Angel Amour Peach!" Momoko called out. And in two separate flashes of light, she was in her usual DX battle outfit.

"Elegant Wedding Flower!" Shinko called out. And in a usual quick flash of light, she was once again in her usual battle outfit. And was Angel Bluebell once again.

"Graceful Wedding Flower! Angel Precious Lily!" Yuri called out. And in two separate flashes of light, she was in her usual DX battle outfit.

"Attractive Wedding Flower! Angel Courage Daisy!" Hinagiku called out. And in two separate flashes of light, she was in her usual DX battle outfit.

"Excellent Wedding Flower! Angel Passionate Salvia!" Scarlet called out. And in two separate flashes of light, she too was in her usual DX battle outfit.

"Moon Eternal...Make Up!" Usagi called out. And after a quick transformation, she was in her usual Eternal Sailor Moon fuku. Which was followed by her usual signature pose.

"Mercury Crystal Power...Make Up!" Ami called out. And after a quick transformation, she was in her usual Super Sailor Mercury fuku. Which was followed by her usual signature pose.

"Mars Crystal Power...Make Up!" Rei called out. And after a quick transformation, she was in her usual Super Sailor Mars fuku. Which was followed by her usual signature pose.

"Jupiter Crystal Power...Make Up!" Makoto called out. And after a quick transformation, she was in her usual Super Sailor Jupiter fuku. Which was followed by her usual signature pose.

"Venus Crystal Power...Make Up!" Minako called out. And after a quick transformation, she was in her usual Super Sailor Venus fuku. Which was followed by her usual signature pose.

"Saturn Crystal Power...Make Up!" Hotaru called out. And after a quick transformation, she was in her usual Super Sailor Saturn fuku. Which was followed by her usual signature pose.

"Uranus Planet Power...Make Up!" Haruka called out. And after a quick transformation, she was in her usual Super Sailor Uranus fuku. Which was followed by her usual signature pose.

"Neptune Planet Power...Make Up!" Michiru called out. And after a quick transformation, she was in her usual Super Sailor Neptune fuku. Which was followed by her usual signature pose.

"Pluto Planet Power...Make Up!" Setsuna called out. And after a quick transformation, she was in her usual Super Sailor Pluto fuku. Which was followed by her usual signature pose.

"Key of the stars, with powers burning bright, reveal the staff, and shine your light, Release!" Me and Sakura both chanted in unison. And after a sever gust of wind and sand. Both of our respective Star Keys expanded into our respective Star Staffs. Which was then followed by both of us twirling them, and then finishing off with our usual battle ready poses.

"Dance...Sode no Shirayuki! Rukia Kuchiki said, calling out her Zanpakuto's Shikai.

"Roar...Zabimaru!" Renji Abarai said, calling out his Zanpakuto's Shikai.

"Growl...Haineko!" Rangiku Matsumoto said, calling out her Zanpakuto's Shikai.

"Sit Upon the Frozen Heavens...Hyōrinmaru!" Toshiro Histugaya said, calling out his Zanpakuto's Shikai.

"Extend...Hozukimaru!" Ikkaku Madarame said, calling out his Zanpakuto's Shikai.

"Scatter...Senbonzakura!" Byakuya Kuchiki said, calling out his Zanpakuto's Shikai.

"Alright...And here is where the fun begins!" Kenpachi Zaraki said. As he held his respective Zanpakuto at the ready.

And as usual, as the sound of chiming bells then filled the air, Wedding Peach then began her introduction.

"On this quiet and peaceful night. How dare you proceed to attempt to harm innocent people. I can never forgive such a act of evil! I am the Love Angel! I am Wedding Peach, and I am extremely angry with you!" Wedding Peach said. Which was while she pointed her left hand at the Kaiju like monstrosity that was Doppelganger. Which was then followed by her swinging her other arm in its usual upward arc. To which she then brought it into a flexing pose, with her arm bent, and her hand in a tightly closed fist.

"Well done as always with your introduction Wedding Peach!" Angel Bluebell said. To which she then swiftly followed by proceeding to start her own usual introduction. Which was after she had given Wedding Peach, a quick closed eyes smile.

To which she then proceeded, to look forward again. As she then proceeded to hold her Saint Sword Of Bluebell straight up with her left hand. As she then began her usual introduction.

"The nature of the Bluebell, is to spread joy and love, allowing friendships to remain strong! I cannot forgive those who commit acts of evil! I am the Love Angel! I am Angel Bluebell, and I am very angry with you!" Angel Bluebell passionately said. Which was while she proceeded to swing her Saint Sword Of Bluebell, up towards, and then over her right armor clad shoulder. To which she then swung it downward, stopped it mid downward swing, held it in front of her in a battle ready stance, and then struck her usual pose.

"In the language of flowers, the nature of the pure lily is special, it means that it will bloom and grant love!" Angel Lily said, as she said her introduction, and then struck a pose.

"The daisy is the emblem of the pure and innocent heart. For it's power can withstand even the most evil wind!" Angel Daisy said, as she said her introduction, and then struck a pose.

"In the language of flowers, salvia means a burning heart! The warrior from heaven, Angel Salvia, is here to do battle! All you devils who mislead innocent hearts, I will erase your filthy souls!" Angel Salvia said, as she then struck a pose.

"How dare you proceed to use your powers to try and harm innocent people! I am the Pretty Guardian, who fights for love and for justice! I am Sailor Moon, and now in the name of the moon, I'll punish you!" Eternal Sailor Moon said, as she did her signature pose, while pointing at Aleister Crowley.

"I am the Pretty Guardian, who fights for Love and Intelligence, I am Sailor Mercury! Douse yourself in water and repent!" Sailor Mercury said as she struck her usual pose.

"I am the Pretty Guardian who fights for Love and for Passion! I am Sailor Mars! In the name of Mars, I'll chastise you!" Sailor Mars said as she struck her usual pose.

"I am the Pretty Guardian who fights for Love and for Courage! I am Sailor Jupiter! I'll fill you regret, It'll leave you numb!" Sailor Jupiter said as she struck her usual pose.

"I am the Pretty Guardian who Fights for Love and for Beauty! I am Sailor Venus! In the name of Venus, I'll punish you with the power of love!" Sailor Venus said as she struck her usual pose.

"I am an emissary from the abyss of Death. Protected by Saturn, the Outer Planet of Destruction, the Guardian of Silence. I am Sailor Saturn." Sailor Saturn said as she struck her usual pose.

"Protected by Uranus, the Planet of the Wind. Guardian of Heavens. I am Sailor Uranus!" Sailor Uranus said as she struck her usual pose.

"Protected by Neptune, the Outer Planet of the Seas, Guardian of the Deep Sea. I am Sailor Neptune." Sailor Neptune said as she struck her usual pose.

"I am the Keeper of the Door of Space and Time. I am Sailor Pluto, Guardian of the Underworld." Sailor Pluto said as she struck her usual pose.

But then...

"Ah, I see that you are all not any less passionate from when we last did battle," the familiar sounding male voice of one Aleister Crowley now proceeded to speak up with. Which was as his form, had proceeded to fade into existence to the left hand side of Doppelganger.

"And that is to be very much expected from us all Crowley! Especially when we're dealing with a very powerful and arrogant induced villain such as you!" Keiko proceeded to speak up with.

But then, and to my complete surprise...

"And as for your so called Doppelganger monstrosity Crowley. I think that you'll find that me and Sakura..." I proceeded to say. But, as I proceeded to pull out The Big Card...

"Uh yeah, so Zachary? Why don't we leave this to Misaka and Keiko. As I don't think that the citizens of Academy City need to be at risk of any collateral damage," Li proceeded to speak up with to both me and Sakura.

Which even though this caused me to display a sort of pout type expression on my face. I simply then wound up letting out a very audible and defeated sounding sigh. And resigned myself to allowing Keiko and Misaka to handle most of the part with dealing with Doppelganger. Even though this was something that I wasn't in complete agreement with.

And as for Keiko and Misaka...

"Well Crowley, what do you say that we show you exactly why you should take us all seriously! Now Misaka, just like we practiced," Keiko proceeded to say, as both she and Misaka, then opened a hand of theirs each. To which they then proceeded to conjure up quite a bit of iron sand from the ground beneath them both.

But, the major difference this time, was that they were also combining the iron sand, with their electricity. And in only a couple of seconds, they were both quite a few feet off of the ground, and were on top of a pair of iron sand and electricity composed Kaiju like beings.

And it was then that I knew, that this was a fight, that we all had a very good chance to win. And finally, it would help to hopefully put an end, to the senseless fighting and death. And hopefully as well, Shinko, Momoko, the rest of the Love Angels, and the Sailor Senshi, finally being able to retire peacefully.

But, with what was about to happen, and given how already askew things currently were. This was something, that was still a bit far away from occurring. In fact, what was about to take place, would soon put more, then just the current three anime dimensions at risk. And we would all soon be locked, in an all out dimensional war. And if something wasn't done, it would mean the end of everything that we held most dear, as we knew it.

"But that viewers...Oh right, sorry...Shinko here again viewers...and that, for those who are still not versed in this fanfic...that, was a bit more foreshadowing for you all...But anyway viewers...this now marks the end of this chapter...But fret not viewers...as we will be getting right back into the action in the next chapter...Now then viewers...see you all there...okay?...*I proceed to say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed*"

"And viewers...you will not want to miss the impending and imminent dimensional crossover, that will soon be taking place either...And no viewers...it isn't going to be with the MCU...So I am terribly sorry to disappoint you on that...As I would rather not have a...*ahem*...certain big brand mouse...proceed to send me a sort of C&D if I can help it...*Keiko now proceeds to once again clear her throat, before once again proceeding to continue, to properly address the viewers*...Now viewers...that doesn't mean however, that this impending crossover won't wind up being any less awesome and fantastic...So then viewers...with this now all still very quite fresh on all of you minds...I shall look forward to seeing you lot, in the next chapter...okay?...*Keiko proceeds to say this, while smiling with both of her eyes closed, and her head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

"Well viewers...you heard it from both Keiko and Shinko...Oh right, Zachary here again...see you all in the next chapter...okay?"

And, with the chapter recap now done and out of the way. We will now proceed on, into the current chapter.

Date: September 22, 2009

Okay, so getting back to the current situation, which was just after Keiko and Misaka, had each generated their respective iron sand, and electricity composed Kaiju like beings. And though none of us knew what was about to happen. It would ultimately go to show, that sometimes, all it can really take, is just a single spark. When occurring improperly, can wind up turning a simple three anime dimension face off such as this one, into an all out multiverse sort of war.

But, getting back to the current situation...

"So Crowley, have you finally realized now, that there is absolutely not possible way in which you can win against all of us?" Angel Bluebell now passionately said to Aleister Crowley, as a look of severe smugness. As well as a smug looking smirk that would even make one Jeremy Clarkson jealous, was present on her face.

The only trouble was...

"So Bluebell, you really do think that your strength in numbers is somehow going to give you an advantage in this battle don't you? Well let us just see about that shall we?" Aleister Crowley proceeded to say. Which was then followed by him once again proceeding to speak in his cryptic sounding language again.

And as Keiko and Misaka, prepared to launch their respective railguns towards Crowley. I, like that of Angel Bluebell, really should've bothered to pay a little more attention to what Crowley had been saying. But, since neither of us were able to understand the cryptic sort of speech that he had been saying. Neither me, or Angel Bluebell were able to realize, that the very act of Misaka and Keiko firing their railguns at him, was about to trigger something, that none of us would've seen coming.

And so, with this not in mind sadly...

"Alright Keiko and Misaka, let him have it!" Angel Bluebell proceeded to passionately call out to them both. Which was then followed, though both she and I had a bit of hard trouble seeing them from that far down, by them both proceeding to pull an arcade coin out of their skirt pockets. Which, after they had placed them between their respective fingers. They then, without flipping them, proceeded to fire their respective railguns.

But, just before both of their railguns made it to Crowley, something quite unexpected then happened.

Which was made apparent, when a severely blinding white light, proceeded to occur out of seemingly nowhere, just before both Keiko and Misaka's respective railguns wound up making contact with Crowley.

And to make matters just that much worse, when the light finally died down, I then noticed that I wasn't in the open area in Academy City anymore. And, to make matters just that more strange, we were now in a different city. One, that I could almost recognize, as being Tokyo. Which was confirmed by Tokyo Tower being present off in the distance.

The only trouble was, that I could now tell, that this wasn't the usual timeline, of any of the three anime canon timeline, that me, Shinko, or Keiko were part of.

And even before I was able to think or do anything else. I then heard a sort of yell, that was coming from just to my right.

And when I then proceed to look slightly to my right, I then noticed a girl, with pink colored hair. And she seemed to currently be wearing a somewhat recognizable magical girl outfit from a 90s magical girl anime. 

But, as I then proceeded to turn my attention towards Angel Bluebell, I noticed that she didn't seem to know who this girl was. But because I did, I proceeded to then speak up, as a way to help enlighten Bluebell, on the one and only Mew Ichigo.

"Wait, there's no way...is that?!...Oh, well this just got a whole lot more interesting Bluebell. Because if I am not mistaken, that is Mew Ichigo from the 90s anime magical girl series Tokyo Mew Mew," I now proceeded to speak up with.

And, though I could see, that Angel Bluebell was currently quite shocked with learning this new bit of information, she then proceeded to try and speak up, in response to what I had just said.

"Wait a sec here, how exactly do you..." Angel Bluebell tried to speak up with. Only to realize partway through her attempting to ask me, that she then realized exactly what I was trying to tell her. As I did know, that me and Sakura, had worn similar battle outfits, when me and her had captured the Thunder Card.

And it was then that I knew, as did Angel Bluebell as well. That things in our current battle against Crowley, were now about to get far more complicated, then they already were.

And as a way to confirm this...

"Oh, well aren't you just a lovely looking girl. May I ask what your name is?" A sort of weird sounding male voice proceeded to speak up with from behind Angel Bluebell.

And when I had turned around, and towards the source of the voice. I was then greeted, as well as Angel Bluebell, by a male with golden eyes, with orange hues with small slits that stuck out more than anything due to their brightness.

He also had large, pointed elf-like ears, that would make even Buddy The Elf from the movie Elf jealous. He also had two small fangs, and was very pale.

His dark green hair was also styled rather short in the back, but some of the hair was in front of his ears styled, and with red bands. 

And, with a nervous sort of sweatdrop, then proceeding to appear, and then slowly make its way down one side of my face. I now realized exactly who this person was, and I was now proceeding to become a bit nervous.

And this was because, I knew that he was the alien Quiche. One of the Cyniclons from the anime Tokyo Mew Mew, and apparently, the anime had pretty much demonstrated how much of a weird alien, he truly was.

And not surprisingly...

"Hey, how about you back up a little bit there? You're a bit to close for comfort," Angel Bluebell had proceeded to try and nervously say to Quiche. Since he was currently just a little bit too close to Angel Bluebell, for her liking. And to be honest, I was a bit uneasy regarding Quiche's closeness to her as well.

"Oh, but why would I want to do that? I think I am right where I need to be," Quiche proceeded to say to Angel Bluebell in response. Which not surprisingly, proceeded to make me and Angel Bluebell to then become even more grossed out by him. Which was why Angel Bluebell had now proceeded to grimace quite noticeably. And not surprisingly so had I.

But thankfully...

"Hey, back off a bit would you?! Can't you see that she is not interested in you, you creep?!" Misaka now proceeded to say, as she proceeded to come in between Angel Bluebell and Quiche, and sort of look at him with a very ticked off looking expression.

"And who may I ask are you? And what gives an irritating sort of female earthling like you the right to decide to interject hmm?" Quiche now proceeded to speak up with.

And as no sort of surprise, well to me at least. I had now noticed, that Angel Bluebell, had proceeded to giggle. It was somewhat inaudibly at first. But then she wound up giggling, until Quiche then became confused at to why she was currently giggling so much, and then proceeded to speak up.

"What's so funny?" Quiche proceeded to ask. But, without Angel Bluebell having to say a single thing to him in response, he now took in the now obviously very ticked off looking expression, that was now present on Misaka's face. And given the current situation, I didn't blame her in the slightest. But, I also had now taken immediate note, of the very clear sparks of electricity, that were now sparking through the bangs of her hair.

"Okay viewers...Oh, Angel Bluebell here by the way viewers...Now let me just turn the focus over to me for a sec...as I think that we need to give...*Angel Bluebell proceeds to say this, which is then suddenly followed by the sound of both electricity crackling. As well as the voice of Quiche, then proceeding to yell out in somewhat immense sounding pain slightly out of the frame of shot*...Okay viewers...that didn't sound very good...well mind you, you can't really hear what it sounded like...but you get what I mean by that...But anyway viewers, this now marks the end of this particular chapter...and your introduction into the next phase of this crossover...Which for the next few several chapters...is going to be taking place in the 2002 Tokyo Mew Mew anime...And yes viewers...this is only going to be one of the many forms of media, that you can look forward to reading about, as the timelines in all three of these fanfics progress...But, believe it or not viewers...not all of us are currently present in the Tokyo Mew Mew anime canon timeline...Because as for the rest of our allies, and where they may or may not have ended up?...Well I am not going to tell you...because if I did wind up telling you viewers...then it would wind up completely defeating the purpose of you all being enticed enough to want to read on...*Angel Bluebell proceeds to say this, while proceeding to smile a bit broadly, and also while looking quite smug*...*Angel Bluebell now proceeds to clear her throat, as she then composes herself, in order to then continue, to properly address the viewers*...And so viewers, with all of this now still very much fresh on all of your minds...I will see you all in the next chapter...okay?...*Angel Bluebell proceeds to say this, while smiling, with both of her eyes closed*"

"Well viewers, you heard it from Angel Bluebell...see you all in the next chapter...okay?"

Chapter Text

"Hello there viewers...Zachary here...and yes viewers...as Shinko herself had said in her most recent start of chapter fourth wall break...I am very well aware that it hasn't been long at all...But anyways viewers, before I proceed forward with this particular chapter...and like always viewers...a chapter recap is in order first...now then viewers...let us begin the chapter recap now, okay?...And then, we will then get right into the current chapter right after that...Anyway viewers...on with the chapter recap."

Date: September 22, 2009

Okay, so getting back to the current situation, which was just after Keiko and Misaka, had each generated their respective iron sand, and electricity composed Kaiju like beings. And though none of us knew what was about to happen. It would ultimately go to show, that sometimes, all it can really take, is just a single spark. When occurring improperly, can wind up turning a simple three anime dimension face off such as this one, into an all out multiverse sort of war.

But, getting back to the current situation...

"So Crowley, have you finally realized now, that there is absolutely not possible way in which you can win against all of us?" Angel Bluebell now passionately said to Aleister Crowley, as a look of severe smugness. As well as a smug looking smirk that would even make one Jeremy Clarkson jealous, was present on her face.

The only trouble was...

"So Bluebell, you really do think that your strength in numbers is somehow going to give you an advantage in this battle don't you? Well let us just see about that shall we?" Aleister Crowley proceeded to say. Which was then followed by him once again proceeding to speak in his cryptic sounding language again.

And as Keiko and Misaka, prepared to launch their respective railguns towards Crowley. I, like that of Angel Bluebell, really should've bothered to pay a little more attention to what Crowley had been saying. But, since neither of us were able to understand the cryptic sort of speech that he had been saying. Neither me, or Angel Bluebell were able to realize, that the very act of Misaka and Keiko firing their railguns at him, was about to trigger something, that none of us would've seen coming.

And so, with this not in mind sadly...

"Alright Keiko and Misaka, let him have it!" Angel Bluebell proceeded to passionately call out to them both. Which was then followed, though both she and I had a bit of hard trouble seeing them from that far down, by them both proceeding to pull an arcade coin out of their skirt pockets. Which, after they had placed them between their respective fingers. They then, without flipping them, proceeded to fire their respective railguns.

But, just before both of their railguns made it to Crowley, something quite unexpected then happened.

Which was made apparent, when a severely blinding white light, proceeded to occur out of seemingly nowhere, just before both Keiko and Misaka's respective railguns wound up making contact with Crowley.

And to make matters just that much worse, when the light finally died down, I then noticed that I wasn't in the open area in Academy City anymore. And, to make matters just that more strange, we were now in a different city. One, that I could almost recognize, as being Tokyo. Which was confirmed by Tokyo Tower being present off in the distance.

The only trouble was, that I could now tell, that this wasn't the usual timeline, of any of the three anime canon timeline, that me, Shinko, or Keiko were part of.

And even before I was able to think or do anything else. I then heard a sort of yell, that was coming from just to my right.

And when I then proceed to look slightly to my right, I then noticed a girl, with pink colored hair. And she seemed to currently be wearing a somewhat recognizable magical girl outfit from a 90s magical girl anime. 

But, as I then proceeded to turn my attention towards Angel Bluebell, I noticed that she didn't seem to know who this girl was. But because I did, I proceeded to then speak up, as a way to help enlighten Bluebell, on the one and only Mew Ichigo.

"Wait, there's no way...is that?!...Oh, well this just got a whole lot more interesting Bluebell. Because if I am not mistaken, that is Mew Ichigo from the 90s anime magical girl series Tokyo Mew Mew," I now proceeded to speak up with.

And, though I could see, that Angel Bluebell was currently quite shocked with learning this new bit of information, she then proceeded to try and speak up, in response to what I had just said.

"Wait a sec here, how exactly do you..." Angel Bluebell tried to speak up with. Only to realize partway through her attempting to ask me, that she then realized exactly what I was trying to tell her. As I did know, that me and Sakura, had worn similar battle outfits, when me and her had captured the Thunder Card.

And it was then that I knew, as did Angel Bluebell as well. That things in our current battle against Crowley, were now about to get far more complicated, then they already were.

And as a way to confirm this...

"Oh, well aren't you just a lovely looking girl. May I ask what your name is?" A sort of weird sounding male voice proceeded to speak up with from behind Angel Bluebell.

And when I had turned around, and towards the source of the voice. I was then greeted, as well as Angel Bluebell, by a male with golden eyes, with orange hues with small slits that stuck out more than anything due to their brightness.

He also had large, pointed elf-like ears, that would make even Buddy The Elf from the movie Elf jealous. He also had two small fangs, and was very pale.

His dark green hair was also styled rather short in the back, but some of the hair was in front of his ears styled, and with red bands. 

And, with a nervous sort of sweatdrop, then proceeding to appear, and then slowly make its way down one side of my face. I now realized exactly who this person was, and I was now proceeding to become a bit nervous.

And this was because, I knew that he was the alien Quiche. One of the Cyniclons from the anime Tokyo Mew Mew, and apparently, the anime had pretty much demonstrated how much of a weird alien, he truly was.

And not surprisingly...

"Hey, how about you back up a little bit there? You're a bit to close for comfort," Angel Bluebell had proceeded to try and nervously say to Quiche. Since he was currently just a little bit too close to Angel Bluebell, for her liking. And to be honest, I was a bit uneasy regarding Quiche's closeness to her as well.

"Oh, but why would I want to do that? I think I am right where I need to be," Quiche proceeded to say to Angel Bluebell in response. Which not surprisingly, proceeded to make me and Angel Bluebell to then become even more grossed out by him. Which was why Angel Bluebell had now proceeded to grimace quite noticeably. And not surprisingly so had I.

But thankfully...

"Hey, back off a bit would you?! Can't you see that she is not interested in you, you creep?!" Misaka now proceeded to say, as she proceeded to come in between Angel Bluebell and Quiche, and sort of look at him with a very ticked off looking expression.

"And who may I ask are you? And what gives an irritating sort of female earthling like you the right to decide to interject hmm?" Quiche now proceeded to speak up with.

And as no sort of surprise, well to me at least. I had now noticed, that Angel Bluebell, had proceeded to giggle. It was somewhat inaudibly at first. But then she wound up giggling, until Quiche then became confused at to why she was currently giggling so much, and then proceeded to speak up.

"What's so funny?" Quiche proceeded to ask. But, without Angel Bluebell having to say a single thing to him in response, he now took in the now obviously very ticked off looking expression, that was now present on Misaka's face. And given the current situation, I didn't blame her in the slightest. But, I also had now taken immediate note, of the very clear sparks of electricity, that were now sparking through the bangs of her hair.

"Okay viewers...Oh, Angel Bluebell here by the way viewers...Now let me just turn the focus over to me for a sec...as I think that we need to give...*Angel Bluebell proceeds to say this, which is then suddenly followed by the sound of both electricity crackling. As well as the voice of Quiche, then proceeding to yell out in somewhat immense sounding pain slightly out of the frame of shot*...Okay viewers...that didn't sound very good...well mind you, you can't really hear what it sounded like...but you get what I mean by that...But anyway viewers, this now marks the end of this particular chapter...and your introduction into the next phase of this crossover...Which for the next few several chapters...is going to be taking place in the 2002 Tokyo Mew Mew anime...And yes viewers...this is only going to be one of the many forms of media, that you can look forward to reading about, as the timelines in all three of these fanfics progress...But, believe it or not viewers...not all of us are currently present in the Tokyo Mew Mew anime canon timeline...Because as for the rest of our allies, and where they may or may not have ended up?...Well I am not going to tell you...because if I did wind up telling you viewers...then it would wind up completely defeating the purpose of you all being enticed enough to want to read on...*Angel Bluebell proceeds to say this, while proceeding to smile a bit broadly, and also while looking quite smug*...*Angel Bluebell now proceeds to clear her throat, as she then composes herself, in order to then continue, to properly address the viewers*...And so viewers, with all of this now still very much fresh on all of your minds...I will see you all in the next chapter...okay?...*Angel Bluebell proceeds to say this, while smiling, with both of her eyes closed*"

"Well viewers, you heard it from Angel Bluebell...see you all in the next chapter...okay?"

And, with the chapter recap now done and out of the way. We will now proceed on, into the current chapter.

Date: April 27, 2002

Okay, so getting right back into the current situation. Which for the record, was had actually been right in the middle of a current fight, between Quiche, Mew Ichigo, Mew Mint, and Mew Lettuce.

"Which for those who don't know already...Sorry, Angel Bluebell here viewers...Anyway, as I was about to address to all of you....*Angel Bluebell proceeds to try and continue her current fourth wall break. Only for someone who she never expected to interject into her fourth wall break, now proceeds to come into the frame of shot, and then proceeds to speak up. Which not surprisingly, then proceeds to scare the absolute daylights out of her. Which given who Angel Bluebell is, and what she has already been through. This is actually saying a lot more then you viewers might think*"

"Oh, your name is Angel Bluebell? And I see that you can speak to the viewers as well...Hello there viewers...Mew Ichigo here...*Mew Ichigo proceeds to say this, while she proceeds to use her catlike speed and agility, to leap up into the air, and then land right next to Angel Bluebell. Which also winds up catching her, as well as me, quite off guard*"

"Oh, so you have Fourth Wall Awareness as well...*Angel Bluebell proceeds to say this, while a sweatdrop now proceeds to become visible, and then slowly make its way down one side of her face. As Mew Ichigo simply just nods in response to what Angel Bluebell had just said*...Well viewers...I think it is best that I...*Angel Bluebell proceeds to try and speak up again, in order to attempt to continue her current fourth wall break. Only this time, Sakura now proceeds to come into the frame of shot, and proceeds to interrupt her, by cutting her off mid sentence. And with fascination currently present on her face. Sakura now proceeds to ask Mew Ichigo a question that she currently has for her*"

"Wow...so are those cat ears of your real?...*Sakura proceeds to ask this to Mew Ichigo, with a look of complete wonderment and fascination on her face*...*Which is then followed, while Angel Bluebell currently has a sweatdrop still very much present on her face, along with her right eye now currently twitching slightly as well. As Mew Ichigo, just simply proceeds to close both of her eyes, and with a small smile present on her face. She then proceeds to answer Sakura's current question. And given Angel Bluebells current fourth wall break being interrupted, I honestly didn't blame her for currently having the aforementioned expression that she currently had on her face*"

"Yes they are...Oh right, I forgot to introduce myself, I'm...*Mew Ichigo proceeds to attempt to introduce herself, only for me, in order to attempt to try and get Angel Bluebell to continue her current fourth wall break. I now proceed come into the frame of shot, and then proceed to speak up on behalf of Mew Ichigo. Which, though Mew Ichigo winds up being slightly startled by my sudden interjection at first. She winds up recovering rather quickly, as I then proceed to speak up. As an attempt to try and get Angel Bluebells fourth wall break back on track*"

"You're Mew Ichigo, the leader of The Mew Mews...Which viewers...for those who don't already know...is...*I proceed to say this statement of his, only for Mew Ichigo to then proceed to suddenly interject. And to my honest surprise, she is now not quite amused with the fact, that I had just proceeded to interrupt her. And given her position as a team leader, and with being the main heroine of the Tokyo Mew Mew anime. This wasn't something that I blamed her for doing in the slightest. And neither did Angel Bluebell for this matter either. And this is then followed, by Mew Ichigo proceeding to confirm this, by then proceeding to blow up somewhat at me*"

"Okay, well that was slightly rude of you to do that!...Didn't...*Mew Ichigo proceeds to say this in a now very ticked off sounding expression. Which not too long after noticing the present tickmark on one side of her face. Angel Bluebell then proceeded to try and interject in a more polite manner, in an effort to try and defuse the currently escalating situation, between Mew Ichigo, and me. Which apparently was something that I had had trouble with.*"

"If I may politely interject for a moment her Mew Ichigo?...Zachary means well by what he just did, and I do understand that you weren't a fan of him doing that...Oh right, let me introduce myself properly...I'm Angel Bluebell, one of the two present leaders of The Love Angels...and important ally to the Sailor Senshi...Who are...*Angel Bluebell proceeds to say this statement, in the most polite manner she can say it in, given the current situation. Which thankfully, seems to wind up doing the trick. In fact...*"

"Wait a sec, did you just say that you're allied with the Sailor Senshi?...*Mew Ichigo now proceeds to say this to Angel Bluebell, as the pupils in her eyes, now suddenly proceed to change to stars. And this is then followed, by her then proceeding to speak up again*...As in Sailor Moon?...Those Sailor Senshi?...*Mew Ichigo proceeds to say this, now with a bit of excitement present in her tone*"

"U-uh...y-yeah?...*Angel Bluebell proceeds to say this, while now looking a tad bit more nervous then she was only a second ago. As she now know full well, that Mew Ichigo, is now pretty much on board with being an ally in our current fight against Crowley*"

"And viewers...she is going to wind up being quite the useful ally as well...And also viewers...Oh right, Zachary here...sorry about that...But anyway...so will Mew Mint, and Mew Lettuce...But we will get to all of that in the next chapter viewers...So for now viewers...this now marks the end of this chapter...But you needn't worry viewers...as we will be getting right back into the action in the next chapter...So viewers...see you there."

Chapter Text

"Hello there viewers...Zachary here...But anyways viewers, before I proceed forward with this particular chapter...and like always viewers...a chapter recap is in order first...now then viewers...let us begin the chapter recap now, okay?"

Date: April 27, 2002

Okay, so getting right back into the current situation. Which for the record, was had actually been right in the middle of a current fight, between Quiche, Mew Ichigo, Mew Mint, and Mew Lettuce.

"Which for those who don't know already...Sorry, Angel Bluebell here viewers...Anyway, as I was about to address to all of you...*Angel Bluebell proceeds to try and continue her current fourth wall break. Only for someone who she never expected to interject into her fourth wall break, now proceeds to come into the frame of shot, and then proceeds to speak up. Which not surprisingly, then proceeds to scare the absolute daylights out of her. Which given who Angel Bluebell is, and what she has already been through. This is actually saying a lot more then you viewers might think*"

"Oh, your name is Angel Bluebell? And I see that you can speak to the viewers as well...Hello there viewers...Mew Ichigo here...*Mew Ichigo proceeds to say this, while she proceeds to use her catlike speed and agility, to leap up into the air, and then land right next to Angel Bluebell. Which also winds up catching her, as well as me, quite off guard*"

"Oh, so you have Fourth Wall Awareness as well...*Angel Bluebell proceeds to say this, while a sweatdrop now proceeds to become visible, and then slowly make its way down one side of her face. As Mew Ichigo simply just nods in response to what Angel Bluebell had just said*...Well viewers...I think it is best that I...*Angel Bluebell proceeds to try and speak up again, in order to attempt to continue her current fourth wall break. Only this time, Sakura now proceeds to come into the frame of shot, and proceeds to interrupt her, by cutting her off mid sentence. And with fascination currently present on her face. Sakura now proceeds to ask Mew Ichigo a question that she currently has for her*"

"Wow...so are those cat ears of your real?...*Sakura proceeds to ask this to Mew Ichigo, with a look of complete wonderment and fascination on her face*...*Which is then followed, while Angel Bluebell currently has a sweatdrop still very much present on her face, along with her right eye now currently twitching slightly as well. As Mew Ichigo, just simply proceeds to close both of her eyes, and with a small smile present on her face. She then proceeds to answer Sakura's current question. And given Angel Bluebells current fourth wall break being interrupted, I honestly didn't blame her for currently having the aforementioned expression that she currently had on her face*"

"Yes they are...Oh right, I forgot to introduce myself, I'm...*Mew Ichigo proceeds to attempt to introduce herself, only for me, in order to attempt to try and get Angel Bluebell to continue her current fourth wall break. I now proceed come into the frame of shot, and then proceed to speak up on behalf of Mew Ichigo. Which, though Mew Ichigo winds up being slightly startled by my sudden interjection at first. She winds up recovering rather quickly, as I then proceed to speak up. As an attempt to try and get Angel Bluebells fourth wall break back on track*"

"You're Mew Ichigo, the leader of The Mew Mews...Which viewers...for those who don't already know...is...*I proceed to say this statement of his, only for Mew Ichigo to then proceed to suddenly interject. And to my honest surprise, she is now not quite amused with the fact, that I had just proceeded to interrupt her. And given her position as a team leader, and with being the main heroine of the Tokyo Mew Mew anime. This wasn't something that I blamed her for doing in the slightest. And neither did Angel Bluebell for this matter either. And this is then followed, by Mew Ichigo proceeding to confirm this, by then proceeding to blow up somewhat at me*"

"Okay, well that was slightly rude of you to do that!...Didn't...*Mew Ichigo proceeds to say this in a now very ticked off sounding expression. Which not too long after noticing the present tickmark on one side of her face. Angel Bluebell then proceeded to try and interject in a more polite manner, in an effort to try and defuse the currently escalating situation, between Mew Ichigo, and me. Which apparently was something that I had had trouble with.*"

"If I may politely interject for a moment her Mew Ichigo?...Zachary means well by what he just did, and I do understand that you weren't a fan of him doing that...Oh right, let me introduce myself properly...I'm Angel Bluebell, one of the two present leaders of The Love Angels...and important ally to the Sailor Senshi...Who are...*Angel Bluebell proceeds to say this statement, in the most polite manner she can say it in, given the current situation. Which thankfully, seems to wind up doing the trick. In fact...*"

"Wait a sec, did you just say that you're allied with the Sailor Senshi?...*Mew Ichigo now proceeds to say this to Angel Bluebell, as the pupils in her eyes, now suddenly proceed to change to stars. And this is then followed, by her then proceeding to speak up again*...As in Sailor Moon?...Those Sailor Senshi?...*Mew Ichigo proceeds to say this, now with a bit of excitement present in her tone*"

"U-uh...y-yeah?...*Angel Bluebell proceeds to say this, while now looking a tad bit more nervous then she was only a second ago. As she now know full well, that Mew Ichigo, is now pretty much on board with being an ally in our current fight against Crowley*"

"And viewers...she is going to wind up being quite the useful ally as well...And also viewers...Oh right, Zachary here...sorry about that...But anyway...so will Mew Mint, and Mew Lettuce...But we will get to all of that in the next chapter viewers...So for now viewers...this now marks the end of this chapter...But you needn't worry viewers...as we will be getting right back into the action in the next chapter...So viewers...see you there."

And now that the chapter recap is now done. We will now proceed right into the current chapter.

Date: April 27, 2002

Okay, so since the last chapter. And after he had been shocked pretty severely, as well as several times by Misaka. Quiche had then chose to flee the scene. Which was probably done, because like Pluie, Aquelda, and the rest of Raindevila's henchman. And also along with the rest of the villains rogues gallery.

Which Angel Bluebell, Wedding Peach, Angel Lily, Angel Daisy, Angel Salvia, Limone, Eternal Sailor Moon, Super Sailor Mercury, Super Sailor Mars, Super Sailor Jupiter, Super Sailor Venus, Super Sailor Saturn, Super Sailor Uranus, Super Sailor Neptune, Super Sailor Pluto, Tuxedo Mask, Sakura, me, Li, Kero, Yue, Misaka, Keiko, Kuroko, Mitsuko Kongo, Touma Kamijou, Sugiita Gunha, Misaki Shokuhou, Belldandy, Urd, Skuld, Lieutenant Rukia Kuchiki, Lieutenant Renji Abarai, Captain Toshiro Hitsugaya, Lieutenant Rangiku Matsumoto, Former Gotei 13 Captain Yoruichi Shihouin, Captain Kenpachi Zaraki, 3rd Seat Ikkaku Madarame, Lieutenant Yachiru Kusajishi, and Captain Byakuya Kuchiki, had all gone and fought against, and had done so, on more then one occasion.

But, nothing could have even remotely prepared me, Keiko, or Shinko, for what was currently taking place. Well not exactly, but what I actually mean by this was...well...

"You've got to be kidding me right?! I mean surely you must be?! No, in fact, heck no! There is absolutely no way that you make me wear that!" Shinko had just proceeded to say to one Ryou Shirogane. A 15 year old, with tan skin, as well as blond hair. He was also tall, had aqua blue eyes. And from what I could see, he was exactly the same, as the Tokyo Mew Mew anime had shown him in regards to his appearance.

And, both he and Ichigo, for those who don't already know, both had what was called a Mew mark. Which is a type of mark, that is a sort of brand, that is to show that they are a Mew Mew. And as for Ryou's Mew mark? Well from what I knew from the anime, was on the side of his neck. But at the moment, it was currently covered with the collar of his shirt.

And as it just so happened, Ryou was the owner of the one and only Cafe Mew Mew. Which was basically a maid cafe, which was used to hide the the secrecy that was the Mew Project. Which was the project that had turned Ichigo into Mew Ichigo.

But, on the subject of Ryou, he had just told Shinko, along with Misaka, me, Sakura, Momoko, and Keiko that we would be wearing maid outfits, as well as helping to cater to the customers at Cafe Mew Mew.

But, as of this current moment, we were the only ones that were currently in the Tokyo Mew Mew anime canon timeline. Well, that any of currently knew of at the current moment. But, this was something, that could very well not wind up being the case. In fact, we would be meeting up with a few of our allies in a couple hours time from this current moment. But, more on that in a little bit.

And as for why Shinko was currently still so upset...

"But you have to hear me out Shinko, as I think that you would look quite cute in a maid outfit. And besides..." Ryou tried to speak up to Shinko in response, only for her to then try, and then proceed to cut him off mid statement, in what was the most polite way that she could currently muster.

Which given her currently peeved sort of mood, from what I could currently see. Was the very same politeness of hers, that she was now starting to lose quite quickly.

But, as she was about to learn...

"Shinko, I am honestly finding it quite hard to understand exactly why you have a problem with wearing that maid outfit," Keiko now proceeded to speak up to her with. Which, upon hearing Shinko say this. I then noticed, that she then briefly turn to her, in order to try and ask her exactly what it was that she meant by her saying this.

"Wait a sec Keiko, you're okay with wearing that?" Shinko now proceeded to ask Keiko, with a now completely small comedic sort of small eyed and shocked looking expression, now present on her face.

"Yes Shinko, I am. As this isn't the only time, in which I have had to wear a maid outfit like that one. In fact Shinko, me and Misaka, have had to wear similar maid outfits, during every single one of Tokiwadai Middle Schools Summer Festivals. Isn't that right Misaka?" Keiko now proceeded to say to Shinko, with a very knowing, and closed eyes smile, currently present on her face.

This was true, as from what I knew from watching the first season of A Certain Scientific Railgun. Misaka indeed had had to wear a maid outfit, during Tokiwadai Middle Schools Midsummer Festival. And also, she had had to perform a violin solo, which in the case of her and Keiko, was actually a violin duet. Which from what I remember from the episode, the song was actually the season one opening song to A Certain Scientific Railgun, which was 'Only My Railgun,' by fripSide.

And quite strangely, Keiko and Misaka, weren't the only ones that were okay with wearing the Cafe Mew Mew maid outfits. As, with this now in mind, I then proceeded to speak up as well. As a way to attempt to further convince Shinko, that wearing a maid outfit, or in my case a butler outfit, was something that wasn't as big of a deal, as she was currently making it out to be.

"I am with Keiko on this one Shinko. As like Keiko and Misaka, me and Sakura, have also had experience with wearing such outfits. Which in case you viewers need some context. During one of the episodes of the Star Card arc of Going In Almost Completely Blind, me and Sakura, had been part of a maid cafe at Tomoeda Elementary School. Mind you, Sakura was wearing a maid outfit, and me a butler outfit. So yes Shinko, it would seem that you and Momoko. No offense intended by the way Momoko. But it seems that both you and Momoko, are the only ones that don't have any sort of past experience with wearing these types of outfits. Which again Momoko, I don't mean any sort of offense regarding you in this particular conversation," I proceeded to say. And while I had proceeded, while I had been saying this particular statement. I had briefly turned his attention, slightly to the right of me, in order to briefly address the viewers.

And as for Momoko, she didn't wind up taking any offense to my statement. Which was a relief, to both me and Shinko. But, as for Shinko's particular response on this statement of mine that I had just said...

"Well I guess it would be alright then. As me and Momoko, also sort of have a bit of experience with this sort of thing. I mean after all viewers, I have transformed dozens of times into my usual armored battle outfit, over the course of this fanfic. So it is only natural here viewers...that I..." Shinko proceeded to say, only for someone else, to now proceed to interject once again, into her current fourth wall break.

Which not surprisingly, had now caused a sweatdrop to slowly form, and then slowly make its way down one side of my face.

"Hey Shinko?...You're doing it again...*Keiko proceeds to say this to Shinko with a sweatdrop of her own, and a similar small eyed expression to the one that Shinko had recently shown. The only difference is that it is a sort of mischievous looking small eyed sort of expression. Similar to the expression that Hinagiku Tomano had made in a previous chapter of the Going In Completely Blind fanfic*"

And not surprisingly...

"And you're one to be talking about having somewhat lengthy fourth wall breaks Keiko!...As don't you also have this exact same issue with your fourth wall breaks?" Shinko now proceeded to say back to Keiko. And she had said this, with a now similarly looking mischievous small eyed sort of expression, present on her face as well.

And with regard to Keiko's pretty much valid response given the current situation...

"And I am still currently working on fixing that Shinko!...You know, that was a very low blow coming from you by the way!...And mind you, that wasn't even in the back...that was in the face...And yes viewers...that was a little bit of Amazon Prime's: The Grand Tour humor for you all...courtesy of one Richard Hammond...Oh, and remember viewers...rear wheel drive is best, because as Richard Hammond himself once said...It is so you don't see the tree that kills you...*Keiko proceeds to say this, only for Shinko to now proceed to start to giggle quite audibly. Which not surprisingly, was then followed by her turning Keiko attention to Shinko, with a very visible tickmark, now present on her face. Which was something that I really didn't blame her at all for exhibiting at the current moment*...What's so damn funny Shinko!? Would you please care to tell me, what exactly it is, that you seem to currently find so damn funny?!"

"I mean, you're kidding right Keiko?...You can't even get Richard Hammond's quote from that episode of Top Gear right!...And I should know viewers...as I said this very same statement back in 'chapter 38: Running In Top Gear!: Angel Saliva, The Lone Wolf Love Angel!'...And as for the proper way to say that quote of Hammond's viewers...for those who haven't read that particular chapter...for possibly having skimmed through it...It is said as...'Now remember, oversteer is best, because you don't see the tree that kills you.'...And that Keiko, is the proper way to say that quote...So Keiko, if you're going to say it, then at least say it right...As you did look like quite the immense lumpty when you said it...*Shinko now proceeds to quickly clear my throat, before then proceeding to continue to address the viewers*...But anyway viewers...this now marks the end of this particular chapter...and we will be getting right back into the action, in the next chapter...So viewers...with this now very much fresh on all of your minds...we all look forward to seeing you in the next chapter...okay?...*Shinko proceeds to say this, while smiling, with both of her eyes closed*"

"O-okay...well that was something...wasn't it viewers?...Anyway...as Shinko herself had just said to all of you viewers...both me and her, look forward to seeing you both in the next chapter...so viewers...see you there...okay?"

Chapter Text

Chapter 146: Maid To Serve, And Maid To Fight!: Catering To The Public On The Side, At Cafe Mew Mew! (Part 2)

"Hello there viewers...Zachary here...So viewers, before I proceed forward with this particular chapter...and like always viewers...a chapter recap is in order first...now then viewers...let us begin the chapter recap now, okay?"

Date: April 27, 2002

Okay, so since the last chapter. And after he had been shocked pretty severely, as well as several times by Misaka. Quiche had then chose to flee the scene. Which was probably done, because like Pluie, Aquelda, and the rest of Raindevila's henchman. And also along with the rest of the villains rogues gallery.

Which Angel Bluebell, Wedding Peach, Angel Lily, Angel Daisy, Angel Salvia, Limone, Eternal Sailor Moon, Super Sailor Mercury, Super Sailor Mars, Super Sailor Jupiter, Super Sailor Venus, Super Sailor Saturn, Super Sailor Uranus, Super Sailor Neptune, Super Sailor Pluto, Tuxedo Mask, Sakura, me, Li, Kero, Yue, Misaka, Keiko, Kuroko, Mitsuko Kongo, Touma Kamijou, Sugiita Gunha, Misaki Shokuhou, Belldandy, Urd, Skuld, Lieutenant Rukia Kuchiki, Lieutenant Renji Abarai, Captain Toshiro Hitsugaya, Lieutenant Rangiku Matsumoto, Former Gotei 13 Captain Yoruichi Shihouin, Captain Kenpachi Zaraki, 3rd Seat Ikkaku Madarame, Lieutenant Yachiru Kusajishi, and Captain Byakuya Kuchiki, had all gone and fought against, and had done so, on more then one occasion.

But, nothing could have even remotely prepared me, Keiko, or Shinko, for what was currently taking place. Well not exactly, but what I actually mean by this was...well...

"You've got to be kidding me right?! I mean surely you must be?! No, in fact, heck no! There is absolutely no way that you make me wear that!" Shinko had just proceeded to say to one Ryou Shirogane. A 15 year old, with tan skin, as well as blond hair. He was also tall, had aqua blue eyes. And from what I could see, he was exactly the same, as the Tokyo Mew Mew anime had shown him in regards to his appearance.

And, both he and Ichigo, for those who don't already know, both had what was called a Mew mark. Which is a type of mark, that is a sort of brand, that is to show that they are a Mew Mew. And as for Ryou's Mew mark? Well from what I knew from the anime, was on the side of his neck. But at the moment, it was currently covered with the collar of his shirt.

And as it just so happened, Ryou was the owner of the one and only Cafe Mew Mew. Which was basically a maid cafe, which was used to hide the the secrecy that was the Mew Project. Which was the project that had turned Ichigo into Mew Ichigo.

But, on the subject of Ryou, he had just told Shinko, along with Misaka, me, Sakura, Momoko, and Keiko that we would be wearing maid outfits, as well as helping to cater to the customers at Cafe Mew Mew.

But, as of this current moment, we were the only ones that were currently in the Tokyo Mew Mew anime canon timeline. Well, that any of currently knew of at the current moment. But, this was something, that could very well not wind up being the case. In fact, we would be meeting up with a few of our allies in a couple hours time from this current moment. But, more on that in a little bit.

And as for why Shinko was currently still so upset...

"But you have to hear me out Shinko, as I think that you would look quite cute in a maid outfit. And besides..." Ryou tried to speak up to Shinko in response, only for her to then try, and then proceed to cut him off mid statement, in what was the most polite way that she could currently muster.

Which given her currently peeved sort of mood, from what I could currently see. Was the very same politeness of hers, that she was now starting to lose quite quickly.

But, as she was about to learn...

"Shinko, I am honestly finding it quite hard to understand exactly why you have a problem with wearing that maid outfit," Keiko now proceeded to speak up to her with. Which, upon hearing Shinko say this. I then noticed, that she then briefly turn to her, in order to try and ask her exactly what it was that she meant by her saying this.

"Wait a sec Keiko, you're okay with wearing that?" Shinko now proceeded to ask Keiko, with a now completely small comedic sort of small eyed and shocked looking expression, now present on her face.

"Yes Shinko, I am. As this isn't the only time, in which I have had to wear a maid outfit like that one. In fact Shinko, me and Misaka, have had to wear similar maid outfits, during every single one of Tokiwadai Middle Schools Summer Festivals. Isn't that right Misaka?" Keiko now proceeded to say to Shinko, with a very knowing, and closed eyes smile, currently present on her face.

This was true, as from what I knew from watching the first season of A Certain Scientific Railgun. Misaka indeed had had to wear a maid outfit, during Tokiwadai Middle Schools Midsummer Festival. And also, she had had to perform a violin solo, which in the case of her and Keiko, was actually a violin duet. Which from what I remember from the episode, the song was actually the season one opening song to A Certain Scientific Railgun, which was 'Only My Railgun,' by fripSide.

And quite strangely, Keiko and Misaka, weren't the only ones that were okay with wearing the Cafe Mew Mew maid outfits. As, with this now in mind, I then proceeded to speak up as well. As a way to attempt to further convince Shinko, that wearing a maid outfit, or in my case a butler outfit, was something that wasn't as big of a deal, as she was currently making it out to be.

"I am with Keiko on this one Shinko. As like Keiko and Misaka, me and Sakura, have also had experience with wearing such outfits. Which in case you viewers need some context. During one of the episodes of the Star Card arc of Going In Almost Completely Blind, me and Sakura, had been part of a maid cafe at Tomoeda Elementary School. Mind you, Sakura was wearing a maid outfit, and me a butler outfit. So yes Shinko, it would seem that you and Momoko. No offense intended by the way Momoko. But it seems that both you and Momoko, are the only ones that don't have any sort of past experience with wearing these types of outfits. Which again Momoko, I don't mean any sort of offense regarding you in this particular conversation," I proceeded to say. And while I had proceeded, while I had been saying this particular statement. I had briefly turned my attention, slightly to the right of me, in order to briefly address the viewers.

And as for Momoko, she didn't wind up taking any offense to my statement. Which was a relief, to both me and Shinko. But, as for Shinko's particular response on this statement of mine that I had just said...

"Well I guess it would be alright then. As me and Momoko, also sort of have a bit of experience with this sort of thing. I mean after all viewers, I have transformed dozens of times into my usual armored battle outfit, over the course of this fanfic. So it is only natural here viewers...that I..." Shinko proceeded to say, only for someone else, to now proceed to interject once again, into her current fourth wall break.

Which not surprisingly, had now caused a sweatdrop to slowly form, and then slowly make its way down one side of my face.

"Hey Shinko?...You're doing it again...*Keiko proceeds to say this to Shinko with a sweatdrop of her own, and a similar small eyed expression to the one that Shinko had recently shown. The only difference is that it is a sort of mischievous looking small eyed sort of expression. Similar to the expression that Hinagiku Tomano had made in a previous chapter of the Going In Completely Blind fanfic*"

And not surprisingly...

"And you're one to be talking about having somewhat lengthy fourth wall breaks Keiko!...As don't you also have this exact same issue with your fourth wall breaks?" Shinko now proceeded to say back to Keiko. And she had said this, with a now similarly looking mischievous small eyed sort of expression, present on her face as well.

And with regard to Keiko's pretty much valid response given the current situation...

"And I am still currently working on fixing that Shinko!...You know, that was a very low blow coming from you by the way!...And mind you, that wasn't even in the back...that was in the face...And yes viewers...that was a little bit of Amazon Prime's: The Grand Tour humor for you all...courtesy of one Richard Hammond...Oh, and remember viewers...rear wheel drive is best, because as Richard Hammond himself once said...It is so you don't see the tree that kills you...*Keiko proceeds to say this, only for Shinko to now proceed to start to giggle quite audibly. Which not surprisingly, was then followed by her turning Keiko attention to Shinko, with a very visible tickmark, now present on her face. Which was something that I really didn't blame her at all for exhibiting at the current moment*...What's so damn funny Shinko!? Would you please care to tell me, what exactly it is, that you seem to currently find so damn funny?!"

"I mean, you're kidding right Keiko?...You can't even get Richard Hammond's quote from that episode of Top Gear right!...And I should know viewers...as I said this very same statement back in 'chapter 38: Running In Top Gear!: Angel Saliva, The Lone Wolf Love Angel!'...And as for the proper way to say that quote of Hammond's viewers...for those who haven't read that particular chapter...for possibly having skimmed through it...It is said as...'Now remember, oversteer is best, because you don't see the tree that kills you.'...And that Keiko, is the proper way to say that quote...So Keiko, if you're going to say it, then at least say it right...As you did look like quite the immense lumpty when you said it...*Shinko now proceeds to quickly clear her throat, before then proceeding to continue to address the viewers*...But anyway viewers...this now marks the end of this particular chapter...and we will be getting right back into the action, in the next chapter...So viewers...with this now very much fresh on all of your minds...we all look forward to seeing you in the next chapter...okay?...*Shinko proceeds to say this, while smiling, with both of her eyes closed*"

"O-okay...well that was something...wasn't it viewers?...Anyway...as Shinko herself had just said to all of you viewers...both me and her, look forward to seeing you both in the next chapter...so viewers...see you there...okay?"

And now that the chapter recap is now done. We will now proceed right into the current chapter.

Date: April 28, 2002

Okay, so proceeding into the next day. And into the current situation...

"My, don't you look cute in your maid outfit," A male customer that Keiko had just finished taking their order had just said to her. Which surprisingly, since I noticed that Keiko had not been expecting it, she had now proceeded to lightly blush. And I did find this to be sort of cute...

"And for the record viewers...Oh right sorry...Zachary here viewers...But anyway, as I am sure I have said, as well as Shinko and Keiko at times throughout these three fanfics...none of the three of us are going to have any love interests whatsoever...and yes, that is not even one word of a lie either...I mean, surely you must've realized this fact viewers...since I am sure that Shinko, had said this at quite an immense length back in chapter two of Going In Completely Blind...Which believe it or not viewers...she had...But anyway, let me stop rambling for the current moment...and just have us get back to the chapter now...So then viewers...shall we?"

"O-oh...well thank you..." Keiko had then proceeded to somewhat nervously say back to them in response. And as for the cute maid outfit, that the customer said that she looked in? Well it was a light blue colored maid outfit. With a white apron, that was similar in style to the maid outfits, that her and Misaka, had worn during the most recent Summer Festival at Tokiwadai Middle School back in 'Chapter 13: The Two Tokiwadai Aces, The Tokiwadai School Festival, And The Violin Duet' of the A Certain Scientific Pair Of Railgun Aces fanfic.

And as for me and Sakura? Well, I was currently wearing a dark blue butler outfit. And as for Sakura? Well she was wearing a pink colored maid outfit. That just so happened to be similar to the one that she had worn in a previous chapter of this fanfic.

But thankfully, and unlike back then, Kuroko wasn't currently here to try any of her perverted antics on her regarding her maid outfit. But not surprisingly, well to me anyway...

"Man, I really was right...this butler outfit that I'm wearing, really doesn't feel that awkward at all...I mean if I'm honest, that is sort of to be expected...since me and Sakura did wear similar outfits like these in a previous chapter...But anyway viewers...I now seem to be waffling a bit here...So, what do you say that we now get back to the chapter and current situation at hand...okay?" I thought to myself. Which as usual during this thought of mine, and similar previous thoughts. I had briefly turned my attention, slightly to the right of me, in order to briefly address the viewers. And I had also done this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner.

But anyway, getting back to the current situation...

"So Keiko, how are things going?" Ichigo proceeded to ask, as she walked up to Keiko, in order to check how things were going with her as a maid at Cafe Mew Mew.

"It's going very well Ichigo, thanks for asking," Keiko proceeded to say to Ichigo in response. Which I had noticed that Keiko had said this response of hers, while she had proceeded to briefly smile with both of her eyes closed.

But, with regard to others who were having a bit more difficulty...

"Oopsie, sorry about that..." The unmistakable voice of one Momoko Hanasaki now proceeded to say. Which she had said with a bit of nervous tone to her voice.

"Sis...no offense...but you really need to be a tad bit more attentive with carrying all of those dishes back to the kitchen..." I now heard Shinko proceed to say to Momoko. As Momoko had just dropped a couple of the dishes that she had been taking back to the kitchen. And not surprisingly, they had all hit the floor, and had shattered into several fractured and jagged pieces.

And not surprisingly...

"Well, at least Momoko means well...But still, I am really not at all that surprised that she and Shinko seem to be having the most trouble with serving as maids...as both of them don't have the experience, that Keiko, Misaka, me, and Sakura have...But viewers...it is both the effort, and also the thought that counts here...Because as long as you try your best..."I then proceeded to think to myself. Which was once again followed, during me having this thought. I had once again briefly turned my attention, slightly to the right of me in order to briefly address the viewers.

And this was then followed, by yet another crashing sound was heard. As a couple more dishes had now proceeded to hit the floor and shatter into several more broken and jagged pieces. Only this time, it was Shinko, and not Momoko, that had caused this to happen.

And upon letting out yet another big sigh, and then turning my attention over to Misaka and Keiko. Who at the moment, had just finished taking a customers order. And after Keiko, had briefly smiled with both of her eyes closed. I once again had another thought...

"Well...at least we can consider this a sort of brief break from having to fight against Crowley...Which unfortunately, I don't exactly know where he currently is hiding at the moment...And why do I think, that this very fact...Is probably going to wind up forcing us all to travel through many different forms and dimensions of media...Until we finally do wind up finding him...And yes viewers...you read that part of my thought right...As these three fanfics, are actually nowhere even remotely close to being done with...I mean after all viewers...This was somewhat planned from the very start...As due to this, with the exception of a few forms of media, for obvious reasons...some due to a...*ahem*...big brand cartoon mouse...and others...because of less obvious reasons...that I won't be going into...But anyway viewers...this does mean, that you can all look forward to these three fanfics, being progressed for many more possible years to come...But viewers...this now marks the end of this particular chapter...But for now viewers...I will be seeing you all in the next chapter...okay?" I thought to myself. Which was once again followed, during me having this thought. I had once again briefly turned my attention, slightly to the right of me in order to briefly address the viewers.

Chapter Text

"Hello there viewers...Zachary here...So viewers, before I proceed forward with this particular chapter...and like always viewers...a chapter recap is in order first...now then viewers...let us begin the chapter recap now, okay?"

Date: April 28, 2002

Okay, so proceeding into the next day. And into the current situation...

"My, don't you look cute in your maid outfit," A male customer that Keiko had just finished taking their order had just said to her. Which surprisingly, since I noticed that Keiko had not been expecting it, she had now proceeded to lightly blush. And I did find this to be sort of cute...

"And for the record viewers...Oh right sorry...Zachary here viewers...But anyway, as I am sure I have said, as well as Shinko and Keiko at times throughout these three fanfics...none of the three of us are going to have any love interests whatsoever...and yes, that is not even one word of a lie either...I mean, surely you must've realized this fact viewers...since I am sure that Shinko, had said this at quite an immense length back in chapter two of Going In Completely Blind...Which believe it or not viewers...she had...But anyway, let me stop rambling for the current moment...and just have us get back to the chapter now...So then viewers...shall we?"

"O-oh...well thank you..." Keiko had then proceeded to somewhat nervously say back to them in response. And as for the cute maid outfit, that the customer said that she looked in? Well it was a light blue colored maid outfit. With a white apron, that was similar in style to the maid outfits, that her and Misaka, had worn during the most recent Summer Festival at Tokiwadai Middle School back in 'Chapter 13: The Two Tokiwadai Aces, The Tokiwadai School Festival, And The Violin Duet' of the A Certain Scientific Pair Of Railgun Aces fanfic.

And as for me and Sakura? Well, I was currently wearing a dark blue butler outfit. And as for Sakura? Well she was wearing a pink colored maid outfit. That just so happened to be similar to the one that she had worn in a previous chapter of this fanfic.

But thankfully, and unlike back then, Kuroko wasn't currently here to try any of her perverted antics on her regarding her maid outfit. But not surprisingly, well to me anyway...

"Man, I really was right...this butler outfit that I'm wearing, really doesn't feel that awkward at all...I mean if I'm honest, that is sort of to be expected...since me and Sakura did wear similar outfits like these in a previous chapter...But anyway viewers...I now seem to be waffling a bit here...So, what do you say that we now get back to the chapter and current situation at hand...okay?" I thought to myself. Which as usual during this thought of mine, and similar previous thoughts. I had briefly turned my attention, slightly to the right of me, in order to briefly address the viewers. And I had also done this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner.

But anyway, getting back to the current situation...

"So Keiko, how are things going?" Ichigo proceeded to ask, as she walked up to Keiko, in order to check how things were going with me as a maid at Cafe Mew Mew.

"It's going very well Ichigo, thanks for asking," Keiko proceeded to say to Ichigo in response. Which I had noticed that Keiko had said this response of hers, while she had proceeded to briefly smile with both of her eyes closed.

But, with regard to others who were having a bit more difficulty...

"Oopsie, sorry about that..." The unmistakable voice of one Momoko Hanasaki now proceeded to say. Which she had said with a bit of nervous tone to her voice.

"Sis...no offense...but you really need to be a tad bit more attentive with carrying all of those dishes back to the kitchen..." I now heard Shinko proceed to say to Momoko. As Momoko had just dropped a couple of the dishes that she had been taking back to the kitchen. And not surprisingly, they had all hit the floor, and had shattered into several fractured and jagged pieces.

And not surprisingly...

"Well, at least Momoko means well...But still, I am really not at all that surprised that she and Shinko seem to be having the most trouble with serving as maids...as both of them don't have the experience, that Keiko, Misaka, me, and Sakura have...But viewers...it is both the effort, and also the thought that counts here...Because as long as you try your best..." I then proceeded to think to myself. Which was once again followed, during me having this thought. I had once again briefly turned my attention, slightly to the right of me in order to briefly address the viewers.

And this was then followed, by yet another crashing sound was heard. As a couple more dishes had now proceeded to hit the floor and shatter into several more broken and jagged pieces. Only this time, it was Shinko, and not Momoko, that had caused this to happen.

And upon letting out yet another big sigh, and then turning my attention over to Misaka and Keiko. Who at the moment, had just finished taking a customers order. And after Keiko, had briefly smiled with both of her eyes closed. I once again had another thought...

"Well...at least we can consider this a sort of brief break from having to fight against Crowley...Which unfortunately, I don't exactly know where he currently is hiding at the moment...And why do I think, that this very fact...Is probably going to wind up forcing us all to travel through many different forms and dimensions of media...Until we finally do wind up finding him...And yes viewers...you read that part of my thought right...As these three fanfics, are actually nowhere even remotely close to being done with...I mean after all viewers...This was somewhat planned from the very start...As due to this, with the exception of a few forms of media, for obvious reasons...some due to a...*ahem*...big brand cartoon mouse...and others...because of less obvious reasons...that I won't be going into...But anyway viewers...this does mean, that you can all look forward to these three fanfics, being progressed for many more possible years to come...But viewers...this now marks the end of this particular chapter...But for now viewers...I will be seeing you all in the next chapter...okay?" I thought to myself. Which was once again followed, during me having this thought. I had once again briefly turned my attention, slightly to the right of me in order to briefly address the viewers.

Date: April 28, 2002

Okay, so after the end of our current shifts at Cafe Mew Mew. And as well as following the unfortunate incident of Momoko and Shinko having broken several of the Cafe's dishes. We were all now having to deal with another not so convenient situation. And well, when I say that, what I truly mean by that is...well...

"Okay seriously Quiche?! Can't somebody like you learn to take some sort of hint?!" Shinko had just proceeded to say, as she was currently staring at Quiche. Who was currently just a little too close to Shinko's face for comfort. Which also, and not surprisingly, was causing her, to once again become uneasy.

But thankfully...

"Okay Quiche, as you clearly didn't get Misaka's message the last time that you tried this! I think that it's about time that we both..." Keiko had now proceeded to say, just as electricity, had now started to violently and audibly crackle through the bangs of her long light blue hair. And not surprisingly, so was Misaka. As she as well, was not at all amused with Quiche's current perverted advance on Shinko. And given their past experiences with one Kuroko Shirai, this was something that I didn't exactly blame them both for feeling either.

But then...

"Well, I figured that you would wind up having a problem with me again...So to help with that, I brought a few new friends along to help assist me...I think that you will recognize them...hmm Shinko?" Quiche now proceeded to say, as this was then followed by a certain male voice, that she thought that we all had heard the last of, then proceeded to speak up.

"Well, if it isn't Angel Bluebell and her sister Wedding Peach...So your real name is Shinko is it? Then I guess I can kill you and your allies, with now knowing that I know your true identities," The unmistakable voice of Pluie, now proceeded to speak up with. Which was then followed, by him giving one of the most evil and arrogant looking smirks, that I had ever seen any villain give to anyone.

And not surprisingly...

"Like hell you will Pluie! Come on Misaka, it appears that we have an old 'friend' to deal with. And Shinko? If I were you, then I would have you and Momoko transform...like right now!" Keiko proceeded to say.

Which thankfully, was then followed, by Shinko reaching into her skirt pocket, and pulling out her Saint Sword Of Bluebell, and Momoko also reaching into her skirt pocket, and pulling out her Saint Miroir.

And more importantly, this was then followed, by me and Sakura, then proceeding to pull out our respective Star Keys. And, with the presence of Ichigo, Minto, and Retasu. They also then proceeded to ready their respective Mew Pendants, and then proceeded to transform into their Mew Mew forms.

"Key of the stars, with powers burning bright, reveal the staff, and shine your light, Release!" Me and Sakura both chanted in unison. And after a sever gust of wind and sand. Both of our respective Star Keys expanded into our respective Star Staffs. Which was then followed by both of us twirling them, and then finishing off with our usual battle ready poses.

"Beautiful Wedding Flower!" Momoko then proceeded to call out. And in two separate flashes of light, she was in her usual DX battle outfit.

"Elegant Wedding Flower!" Shinko then proceeded to call out. And in a single flash of light, Shinko was in her usual battle outfit. And was Angel Bluebell once again.

"Mew Mew Strawberry, Metamorphose!" Ichigo proceeded to call out. And in a quick flash of light, she was Mew Ichigo. Which was then followed by her then doing her signature pose.

"Mew Mew Mint, Metamorphose!" Minto proceeded to call out. And in a quick flash of light, she was Mew Mint. Which was then followed by her then doing her signature pose.

"Mew Mew Lettuce, Metamorphose!" Retasu proceeded to call out. And in a quick flash of light, she was Mew Lettuce. Which was then followed by her then doing her signature pose.

And as per usual, as the sound of chiming bells then suddenly proceeded to fill the air. Wedding Peach then proceeded to start her introduction.

"Grace, beauty, and the will of a hero, are something that is truly special and unique! On a bright afternoon such as this, how dare you attempt to harm us or our friends! I can never forgive you for committing such an act of evil! I am the Love Angel! I am Wedding Peach, and I am extremely angry with you!" Wedding Peach proceeded to say. Which was followed by her pointing her left hand at Pluie and Quiche. Which was then followed, by her swinging her other arm into an upward arc. Which she then finished, with her arm bent, and her hand in a tightly closed fist.

"Well done as always Wedding Peach! Well viewers, it looks like it's my turn now!" Angel Bluebell proceeded to say. Which during her authoritative and powerful statement, she had briefly turned her attention, slightly to the left of her, in order to briefly address the viewers.

And this was then followed, by Angel Bluebell then proceeding to start her usual introduction, as she held her Saint Sword Of Bluebell straight up with her left hand. "The nature of the Bluebell, is to spread joy and love, allowing friendships to remain strong! I cannot forgive those who commit acts of evil! I am the Love Angel! I am Angel Bluebell, and I am very angry with you!" Angel Bluebell proceeded to quite passionately say.

Which was then followed during this, by her proceeding to swing her Saint Sword Of Bluebell, up towards, and then over, her right armor clad shoulder. And, as she swing it downwards again, she stopped it mid downward swing. To which she then held it in front of her, in a battle ready stance, and then struck her usual pose.

"For the earth's future, I'll be at your service Nya~!" Mew Ichigo proceeded to say. Which she then finished off, with her signature pose.

"I'm Mew Mint! I'm the cool and collected one, but when it comes to protecting the planet, I'll always be there!" Mew Mint proceeded to say. Which she then finished off, with her signature pose.

"I'm Mew Lettuce! I'm the shy one, but when it comes to protecting the planet, I'll always be there!" Mew Lettuce proceeded to say. Which she then finished off, with her signature pose.

"So you see Pluie, and you as well Quiche. When it comes to fighting against us, I think that you'll find, that from your past fights against us Pluie. And as someone once said 'this time, you don't stand, a ghost of a chance.' Now then Pluie, shall we begin with trouncing you and Quiche?! Because as long as we of the Four Aces Alliance exist, there is absolutely no way that we can let you win against us!" Keiko had now proceeded to say to both Pluie and Quiche. Which she had somehow managed to say, with about the same amount of passion and authority, as Angel Bluebell herself had said her statement with.

And this, actually wound up surprising her slightly. But, she chose to think nothing of it for the time being. But, what none of us currently realized, was that we were all going to be involved in what was about to soon become one of the most elaborate and complicated villain hunts in anime, and media history. As we would soon realize, that because of what had happened with Crowley back in Academy City. We would learn at some point in the far future, that he was actually hiding, in the one place that none of us would even consider to look.

"But viewers...oh right, sorry about that...Keiko here again...*Keiko proceeds to say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers as usual. To which she then proceeds to bring her attention and eyesight back up again, in order to continue to address the viewers. She also now proceeds to clear her throat, as she then proceeds to continue, to properly address the viewers*...But anyway viewers...this now marks the end of this chapter...But don't worry, as we will wind up getting right back into the action in the next chapter...So viewers...I hope to see you lot there...okay?...*Keiko proceeds to say this, while smiling with both of her eyes closed, and her head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

"Well viewers...you heard it from Keiko...Oh right, Zachary here again viewers...but, as Keiko just said, we will see you all in the next chapter...okay?"

Chapter Text

"Hello there viewers...Zachary here...So viewers, before I proceed forward with this particular chapter...and like always viewers...a chapter recap is in order first...now then viewers...let us begin the chapter recap now, okay?"

Date: April 28, 2002

Okay, so after the end of our current shifts at Cafe Mew Mew. And as well as following the unfortunate incident of Momoko and Shinko having broken several of the Cafe's dishes. We were all now having to deal with another not so convenient situation. And well, when I say that, what I truly mean by that is...well...

"Okay seriously Quiche?! Can't somebody like you learn to take some sort of hint?!" Shinko had just proceeded to say, as she was currently staring at Quiche. Who was currently just a little too close to Shinko's face for comfort. Which also, and not surprisingly, was causing her, to once again become uneasy.

But thankfully...

"Okay Quiche, as you clearly didn't get Misaka's message the last time that you tried this! I think that it's about time that we both..." Keiko had now proceeded to say, just as electricity, had now started to violently and audibly crackle through the bangs of her long light blue hair. And not surprisingly, so was Misaka. As she as well, was not at all amused with Quiche's current perverted advance on Shinko. And given their past experiences with one Kuroko Shirai, this was something that I didn't exactly blame them both for feeling either.

But then...

"Well, I figured that you would wind up having a problem with me again...So to help with that, I brought a few new friends along to help assist me...I think that you will recognize them...hmm Shinko?" Quiche now proceeded to say, as this was then followed by a certain male voice, that she thought that we all had heard the last of, then proceeded to speak up.

"Well, if it isn't Angel Bluebell and her sister Wedding Peach...So your real name is Shinko is it? Then I guess I can kill you and your allies, with now knowing that I know your true identities," The unmistakable voice of Pluie, now proceeded to speak up with. Which was then followed, by him giving one of the most evil and arrogant looking smirks, that I had ever seen any villain give to anyone.

And not surprisingly...

"Like hell you will Pluie! Come on Misaka, it appears that we have an old 'friend' to deal with. And Shinko? If I were you, then I would have you and Momoko transform...like right now!" Keiko proceeded to say.

Which thankfully, was then followed, by Shinko reaching into her skirt pocket, and pulling out her Saint Sword Of Bluebell, and Momoko also reaching into her skirt pocket, and pulling out her Saint Miroir.

And more importantly, this was then followed, by me and Sakura, then proceeding to pull out our respective Star Keys. And, with the presence of Ichigo, Minto, and Retasu. They also then proceeded to ready their respective Mew Pendants, and then proceeded to transform into their Mew Mew forms.

"Key of the stars, with powers burning bright, reveal the staff, and shine your light, Release!" Me and Sakura both chanted in unison. And after a sever gust of wind and sand. Both of our respective Star Keys expanded into our respective Star Staffs. Which was then followed by both of us twirling them, and then finishing off with our usual battle ready poses.

"Beautiful Wedding Flower!" Momoko then proceeded to call out. And in two separate flashes of light, she was in her usual DX battle outfit.

"Elegant Wedding Flower!" Shinko then proceeded to call out. And in a single flash of light, Shinko was in her usual battle outfit. And was Angel Bluebell once again.

"Mew Mew Strawberry, Metamorphose!" Ichigo proceeded to call out. And in a quick flash of light, she was Mew Ichigo. Which was then followed by her then doing her signature pose.

"Mew Mew Mint, Metamorphose!" Minto proceeded to call out. And in a quick flash of light, she was Mew Mint. Which was then followed by her then doing her signature pose.

"Mew Mew Lettuce, Metamorphose!" Retasu proceeded to call out. And in a quick flash of light, she was Mew Lettuce. Which was then followed by her then doing her signature pose.

And as per usual, as the sound of chiming bells then suddenly proceeded to fill the air. Wedding Peach then proceeded to start her introduction.

"Grace, beauty, and the will of a hero, are something that is truly special and unique! On a bright afternoon such as this, how dare you attempt to harm us or our friends! I can never forgive you for committing such an act of evil! I am the Love Angel! I am Wedding Peach, and I am extremely angry with you!" Wedding Peach proceeded to say. Which was followed by her pointing her left hand at Pluie and Quiche. Which was then followed, by her swinging her other arm into an upward arc. Which she then finished, with her arm bent, and her hand in a tightly closed fist.

"Well done as always Wedding Peach! Well viewers, it looks like it's my turn now!" Angel Bluebell proceeded to say. Which during her authoritative and powerful statement, she had briefly turned her attention, slightly to the left of her, in order to briefly address the viewers.

And this was then followed, by Angel Bluebell then proceeding to start her usual introduction, as she held her Saint Sword Of Bluebell straight up with her left hand. "The nature of the Bluebell, is to spread joy and love, allowing friendships to remain strong! I cannot forgive those who commit acts of evil! I am the Love Angel! I am Angel Bluebell, and I am very angry with you!" Angel Bluebell proceeded to quite passionately say.

Which was then followed during this, by her proceeding to swing her Saint Sword Of Bluebell, up towards, and then over, her right armor clad shoulder. And, as she swing it downwards again, she stopped it mid downward swing. To which she then held it in front of her, in a battle ready stance, and then struck her usual pose.

"For the earth's future, I'll be at your service Nya~!" Mew Ichigo proceeded to say. Which she then finished off, with her signature pose.

"I'm Mew Mint! I'm the cool and collected one, but when it comes to protecting the planet, I'll always be there!" Mew Mint proceeded to say. Which she then finished off, with her signature pose.

"I'm Mew Lettuce! I'm the shy one, but when it comes to protecting the planet, I'll always be there!" Mew Lettuce proceeded to say. Which she then finished off, with her signature pose.

"So you see Pluie, and you as well Quiche. When it comes to fighting against us, I think that you'll find, that from your past fights against us Pluie. And as someone once said 'this time, you don't stand, a ghost of a chance.' Now then Pluie, shall we begin with trouncing you and Quiche?! Because as long as we of the Four Aces Alliance exist, there is absolutely no way that we can let you win against us!" Keiko had now proceeded to say to both Pluie and Quiche. Which she had somehow managed to say, with about the same amount of passion and authority, as Angel Bluebell herself had said her statement with.

And this, actually wound up surprising her slightly. But, she chose to think nothing of it for the time being. But, what none of us currently realized, was that we were all going to be involved in what was about to soon become one of the most elaborate and complicated villain hunts in anime, and media history. As we would soon realize, that because of what had happened with Crowley back in Academy City. We would learn at some point in the far future, that he was actually hiding, in the one place that none of us would even consider to look.

"But viewers...oh right, sorry about that...Keiko here again...*Keiko proceeds to say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers as usual. To which she then proceeds to bring her attention and eyesight back up again, in order to continue to address the viewers. She also now proceeds to clear her throat, as she then proceeds to continue, to properly address the viewers*...But anyway viewers...this now marks the end of this chapter...But don't worry, as we will wind up getting right back into the action in the next chapter...So viewers...I hope to see you lot there...okay?...*Keiko proceeds to say this, while smiling with both of her eyes closed, and her head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

"Well viewers...you heard it from Keiko...Oh right, Zachary here again viewers...but, as Keiko just said, we will see you all in the next chapter...okay?"

And now that the chapter recap is now done. We will now proceed right into the current chapter.

Date: April 28, 2002

Okay, getting back to the very shocking and somewhat precarious sort of situation, that we all currently found ourselves in...

"I am surprised that you aren't all happy to see me again," Pluie had now said, with an all too recognizable heavy ounce of arrogance to his tone. Which not surprisingly, was met by several disgusted and very fed up looking expressions from me, as well as everyone else on our side.

And with regard to some of those reactions...

"Save it Pluie, as you know as well as I do, that the feeling isn't exactly mutual when considering me and the rest of The Four Aces Alliance! And while we're on the subject here viewers...you've probably all been wondering, exactly as to why Pluie is now miraculously back from the dead again...isn't that right?...Well viewers...I think you'll find, that as it was explained in a previous chapter...these three fanfics, are playing off of a premise so too speak...that I have rightfully coined the 'Marvel's What If Principle.'...So basically viewers...since Sakura and Zachary's invincibility spell was used in the interconnected timeline back in their own world...as it was in fact during a dream that they had both been having back in 'Chapter 76: A Polite Invitation!: Enter Sailor Pluto, The Sailor Guardian Of Time And Space!'...and then again in a more recent chapter back when we had fought against the rouges gallery at the lab...Their invincibility spell...unfortunately in this case viewers...only worked for both the Going In Almost Completely Blind timeline, and the Railgun Aces timeline...So in other words viewers...lets just say...that we all still have a very long way to go, with regard to completely being done with the rouges gallery for good...as you will all actually wind up realizing in the upcoming future chapters...But anyway viewers...lets now get back to the chapter...shall we?...*Keiko proceeds to say this, while proceeding to smile with both of her eyes closed, and her head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

And, with regard to Pluie's current resulting reaction...

"You know Shinko, I really have become quite tired and fed up...With you and your sisters quite irritating plot foiling antics!...But no matter, as it is finally time for you both to die! So, farewell...Angel Bluebell and Wedding Peach!" Pluie now proceeded to say. Which was then followed, by him then conjuring up his all too familiar sword of darkness. Which was then followed, by him proceeding to swing it forward, in an aggressive swiping motion.

And this was then followed, by a bolt like wave of black evil energy...

But, as it proceeded to make its way towards Angel Bluebell and Wedding Peach, she then just couldn't help, but then give off a cocky sort of smirk...

"What are you smirking at Shinko?!" Pluie now proceeded to ask Angel Bluebell, as he had now taken immediate notice of her cocky looking smirk, that had just found its way onto her face.

"Oh nothing really Pluie. It's just that you've once again underestimated us, isn't that right...Sailor Moon?" Angel Bluebell then proceeded to say. Which was due to the fact, that as Pluie had proceeded to launch his attack, she had then begun to feel an all too familiar, but very much present magical aura. And she had also said this, with a cocky tone to her voice, to match her currently cocky smirk.

And knowing full well who it belonged to, she just couldn't help but give off her current cocky smirk. I mean, wouldn't you?

And sure enough...

"How dare you return, and seek to try and tear us and our friends apart all over again! I am the Pretty Guardian, who fights for love and for justice, I am Sailor Moon! And now in the name of the moon, I'll punish you!" Eternal Sailor Moon proceeded to say. Which was followed, by her doing her signature pose, while pointing at Pluie.

"I am the Pretty Guardian, who fights for Love and Intelligence, I am Sailor Mercury! Douse yourself in water and repent!" Super Sailor Mercury said as she struck her usual pose.

"I am the Pretty Guardian who fights for Love and for Passion! I am Sailor Mars! In the name of Mars, I'll chastise you!" Super Sailor Mars said as she struck her usual pose.

"I am the Pretty Guardian who fights for Love and for Courage! I am Sailor Jupiter! I'll fill you regret, It'll leave you numb!" Super Sailor Jupiter said as she struck her usual pose.

"I am the Pretty Guardian who Fights for Love and for Beauty! I am Sailor Venus! In the name of Venus, I'll punish you with the power of love!" Super Sailor Venus said as she struck her usual pose.

And, just as the Outer Senshi, then proceeded to start their respective introduction. I had then noticed, that an immense amount of cherry blossoms, had now begun to fall.

And upon seeing these cherry blossoms, that seemed to start falling out of nowhere, I then realized something...

"Oh, so cherry blossoms do in fact start to fall when the Outer Senshi proceed to start their respective introductions...Well viewers...it looks as though that part about the Sailor Moon anime...was completely accurate to the letter...But anyways viewers...lets now get back to the chapter...as well as the current fight at hand," I thought to myself, which during this very thought. I had proceeded to briefly turn my attention slightly to the right of me, in order to briefly address the viewers.

But getting back to the remaining introductions...

"I am an emissary from the abyss of Death. Protected by Saturn, the Outer Planet of Destruction, the Guardian of Silence. I am Sailor Saturn." Sailor Saturn said as she struck her usual pose.

"Protected by Uranus, the Planet of the Wind. Guardian of Heavens. I am Sailor Uranus!" Super Sailor Uranus said as she struck her usual pose.

"Protected by Neptune, the Outer Planet of the Seas, Guardian of the Deep Sea. I am Sailor Neptune." Super Sailor Neptune said as she struck her usual pose.

"I am the Keeper of the Door of Space and Time. I am Sailor Pluto, Guardian of the Underworld." Super Sailor Pluto said as she struck her usual pose.

And right after Super Sailor Pluto had finished her usual introduction, and had struck her usual pose...

"Oh wow...they are even more impressive in person!" Mew Ichigo had now proceeded to say. Which not surprisingly, was then met with several sweatdrops and somewhat uneasy sort of expressions, from Mew Mint, Mew Lettuce, Angel Bluebell, Wedding Peach. And also, from Eternal Sailor Moon, and the rest of the Inner Senshi.

Which since they weren't really expecting Mew Ichigo to react in a similar manner to Chibiusa when she had first seen the Senshi since coming from Crystal Tokyo in the 30th century of the Sailor Moon anime canon timeline. Which was also Shinko and the Love Angels anime canon timeline as well. And also, Angel Bluebell and Wedding Peach weren't expecting it either, since they still weren't exactly used to Mew Ichigo's cat like hyper personality yet.

But getting back to the current situation at hand...

"Damn you Sailor Moon! You always did seem to be a thorn in mine and Queen Beryl's side! Also, did you miss me?!" The unmistakable currently disembodied voice of Jadeite, now proceeded to speak up with. As he then proceeded to fade into existence from out of nothing.

"Yep Jadeite, we're pretty stubborn, you can best be assured of that!" I had now proceeded to say, as I wound up somewhat quoting one Captain America's Steve Rogers, from Avengers: Endgame.

"And don't we all know it viewers...Oh right...Keiko here again viewers...sorry about that...*Keiko proceeds to say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers as usual. To which she then proceeds to bring her attention and eyesight back up again, in order to continue to address the viewers. Keiko also now proceeds to clear her throat, as she then proceeds to continue, to properly address the viewers*...But anyway viewers...this now marks the end of this chapter...But don't worry, as we will wind up getting right back into the action in the next chapter...So viewers...I hope to see you lot there...okay?...*Keiko proceeds to say this, while smiling with both of her eyes closed, and her head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

"Well viewers...Zachary here by the way...anyway viewers...as Keiko herself just said...we both will be seeing you all in the next chapter...okay?"

Chapter Text

"Hello there viewers...Zachary here...So viewers, before I proceed forward with this particular chapter...and like always viewers...a chapter recap is in order first...now then viewers...let us begin the chapter recap now, okay?"

Date: April 28, 2002

Okay, getting back to the very shocking and somewhat precarious sort of situation, that we all currently found ourselves in...

"I am surprised that you aren't all happy to see me again," Pluie had now said, with an all too recognizable heavy ounce of arrogance to his tone. Which not surprisingly, was met by several disgusted and very fed up looking expressions from me, as well as everyone else on our side.

And with regard to some of those reactions...

"Save it Pluie, as you know as well as I do, that the feeling isn't exactly mutual when considering me and the rest of The Four Aces Alliance! And while we're on the subject here viewers...you've probably all been wondering, exactly as to why Pluie is now miraculously back from the dead again...isn't that right?...Well viewers...I think you'll find, that as it was explained in a previous chapter...these three fanfics, are playing off of a premise so too speak...that I have rightfully coined the 'Marvel's What If Principle.'...So basically viewers...since Sakura and Zachary's invincibility spell was used in the interconnected timeline back in their own world...as it was in fact during a dream that they had both been having back in 'Chapter 76: A Polite Invitation!: Enter Sailor Pluto, The Sailor Guardian Of Time And Space!'...and then again in a more recent chapter back when we had fought against the rouges gallery at the lab...Their invincibility spell...unfortunately in this case viewers...only worked for both the Going In Almost Completely Blind timeline, and the Railgun Aces timeline...So in other words viewers...lets just say...that we all still have a very long way to go, with regard to completely being done with the rouges gallery for good...as you will all actually wind up realizing in the upcoming future chapters...But anyway viewers...lets now get back to the chapter...shall we?...*Keiko proceeds to say this, while proceeding to smile with both of her eyes closed, and her head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

And, with regard to Pluie's current resulting reaction...

"You know Shinko, I really have become quite tired and fed up...With you and your sisters quite irritating plot foiling antics!...But no matter, as it is finally time for you both to die! So, farewell...Angel Bluebell and Wedding Peach!" Pluie now proceeded to say. Which was then followed, by him then conjuring up his all too familiar sword of darkness. Which was then followed, by him proceeding to swing it forward, in an aggressive swiping motion.

And this was then followed, by a bolt like wave of black evil energy...

But, as it proceeded to make its way towards Angel Bluebell and Wedding Peach, she then just couldn't help, but then give off a cocky sort of smirk...

"What are you smirking at Shinko?!" Pluie now proceeded to ask Angel Bluebell, as he had now taken immediate notice of her cocky looking smirk, that had just found its way onto her face.

"Oh nothing really Pluie. It's just that you've once again underestimated us, isn't that right...Sailor Moon?" Angel Bluebell then proceeded to say. Which was due to the fact, that as Pluie had proceeded to launch his attack, she had then begun to feel an all too familiar, but very much present magical aura. And she had also said this, with a cocky tone to her voice, to match her currently cocky smirk.

And knowing full well who it belonged to, she just couldn't help but give off her current cocky smirk. I mean, wouldn't you?

And sure enough...

"How dare you return, and seek to try and tear us and our friends apart all over again! I am the Pretty Guardian, who fights for love and for justice, I am Sailor Moon! And now in the name of the moon, I'll punish you!" Eternal Sailor Moon proceeded to say. Which was followed, by her doing her signature pose, while pointing at Pluie.

"I am the Pretty Guardian, who fights for Love and Intelligence, I am Sailor Mercury! Douse yourself in water and repent!" Super Sailor Mercury said as she struck her usual pose.

"I am the Pretty Guardian who fights for Love and for Passion! I am Sailor Mars! In the name of Mars, I'll chastise you!" Super Sailor Mars said as she struck her usual pose.

"I am the Pretty Guardian who fights for Love and for Courage! I am Sailor Jupiter! I'll fill you regret, It'll leave you numb!" Super Sailor Jupiter said as she struck her usual pose.

"I am the Pretty Guardian who Fights for Love and for Beauty! I am Sailor Venus! In the name of Venus, I'll punish you with the power of love!" Super Sailor Venus said as she struck her usual pose.

And, just as the Outer Senshi, then proceeded to start their respective introduction. I had then noticed, that an immense amount of cherry blossoms, had now begun to fall.

And upon seeing these cherry blossoms, that seemed to start falling out of nowhere, I then realized something...

"Oh, so cherry blossoms do in fact start to fall when the Outer Senshi proceed to start their respective introductions...Well viewers...it looks as though that part about the Sailor Moon anime...was completely accurate to the letter...But anyways viewers...lets now get back to the chapter...as well as the current fight at hand," I thought to myself, which during this very thought. I had proceeded to briefly turn my attention slightly to the right of me, in order to briefly address the viewers.

But getting back to the remaining introductions...

"I am an emissary from the abyss of Death. Protected by Saturn, the Outer Planet of Destruction, the Guardian of Silence. I am Sailor Saturn." Sailor Saturn said as she struck her usual pose.

"Protected by Uranus, the Planet of the Wind. Guardian of Heavens. I am Sailor Uranus!" Super Sailor Uranus said as she struck her usual pose.

"Protected by Neptune, the Outer Planet of the Seas, Guardian of the Deep Sea. I am Sailor Neptune." Super Sailor Neptune said as she struck her usual pose.

"I am the Keeper of the Door of Space and Time. I am Sailor Pluto, Guardian of the Underworld." Super Sailor Pluto said as she struck her usual pose.

And right after Super Sailor Pluto had finished her usual introduction, and had struck her usual pose...

"Oh wow...they are even more impressive in person!" Mew Ichigo had now proceeded to say. Which not surprisingly, was then met with several sweatdrops and somewhat uneasy sort of expressions, from Mew Mint, Mew Lettuce, Angel Bluebell, Wedding Peach. And also, from Eternal Sailor Moon, and the rest of the Inner Senshi.

Which since they weren't really expecting Mew Ichigo to react in a similar manner to Chibiusa when she had first seen the Senshi since coming from Crystal Tokyo in the 30th century of the Sailor Moon anime canon timeline. Which was also Shinko and the Love Angels anime canon timeline as well. And also, Angel Bluebell and Wedding Peach weren't expecting it either, since they still weren't exactly used to Mew Ichigo's cat like hyper personality yet.

But getting back to the current situation at hand...

"Damn you Sailor Moon! You always did seem to be a thorn in mine and Queen Beryl's side! Also, did you miss me?!" The unmistakable currently disembodied voice of Jadeite, now proceeded to speak up with. As he then proceeded to fade into existence from out of nothing.

"Yep Jadeite, we're pretty stubborn, you can best be assured of that!" I had now proceeded to say, as I wound up somewhat quoting one Captain America's Steve Rogers, from Avengers: Endgame.

"And don't we all know it viewers...Oh right...Keiko here again viewers...sorry about that...*Keiko proceeds to say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers as usual. To which she then proceeds to bring her attention and eyesight back up again, in order to continue to address the viewers. Keiko also now proceeds to clear her throat, as she then proceeds to continue, to properly address the viewers*...But anyway viewers...this now marks the end of this chapter...But don't worry, as we will wind up getting right back into the action in the next chapter...So viewers...I hope to see you lot there...okay?...*Keiko proceeds to say this, while smiling with both of her eyes closed, and her head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

"Well viewers...Zachary here by the way...anyway viewers...as Keiko herself just said...we both will be seeing you all in the next chapter...okay?"

And now that the chapter recap is now done. We will now proceed right into the current chapter.

Date: April 28, 2002

Okay, so getting back to the current situation, and the battle at hand...

"Ah...Sailor Moon, right on time like always..." Jadeite now proceeded to say. Which he had said, with quite a bit of disdain and arrogance to his tone.

"Save it for someone whose more interested in your arrogant and disdainful sounding demeanor Jadeite! As you know full well as much as me, and the rest of the Four Aces, that you have yet to have any sort of advantage against us! And that quite honestly Jadeite, isn't something that is going to wind up changing for you and the rest of the rouges gallery, anytime soon!" Angel Bluebell, had now proceeded to say. As she had already become quickly fed up with Jadeite's demeanor regarding Sailor Moon, and the rest of the Sailor Senshi.

Which from how she had her similarly first outburst. Which had taken place back on August 9th against Galaxia and Beryl, this wasn't something that I really blamed her for. And to be plainly honest, me and Misaka weren't at all shocked by her current reaction either.

But, getting back to the situation at hand...

"Damn you Bluebell...How dare you make a fool out of me!..." Jadeite now proceeded to respond back to Angel Bluebell with. As he was now even more irritated by Angel Bluebells sudden interruption of his statement.

But, seeing as how Angel Bluebell now once again had a cocky smirk present on her face. Which had quickly reappeared after she had noticed, that Jadeite's left eye had suddenly begun to twitch. This, like her now dissipated outburst, was also something that I didn't blame her for either.

And as for Angel Bluebells response...

"No Jadeite, as I think that you will find that you're the one that just made a fool of yourself. I was only reacting to your statement. Which for the record viewers, is..." Angel Bluebell had now proceeded to say to Jadeite in response.

But then...

"Bluebell, look out! Behind you!" Sakura had now proceeded to shout to her with. Which was due to a very quick and high speed attack making its way to Angel Bluebell from behind her.

Which thankfully though, was quickly followed, by an all too familiar looking whip, proceeding to shoot forward from the side of her, and then proceed to yank her slightly sideways, and out of the current trajectory of the attack, just in time.

And upon realizing what had just happened, I like Angel Bluebell, and Keiko could now only give off a small and cocky smirk.

And as a way to confirm this, just as Angel Bluebell planted her feet back down onto the ground again, and the whip uncoiled from around her torso...

"In the language of flowers, the nature of the pure lily is special, it means that it will bloom and grant love!" Angel Lily said, as she said her introduction, and then struck a pose, while she held her Saint Spiral Whip at the ready.

 "The daisy is the emblem of the pure and innocent heart. For it's power can withstand even the most evil wind!" Angel Daisy said, as she said her introduction, and then struck a pose, while she held her Saint Rolling Boomerangs at the ready.

 "In the language of flowers, salvia means a burning heart! The warrior from heaven, Angel Salvia, is here to do battle! All you devils who mislead innocent hearts, I will erase your filthy souls!" Angel Salvia said, as she then struck a pose, while she held her Saint Twin Swords at the ready.

And not surprisingly...

"Well, it would seem as though The Trinity is once again together...So then Jadeite...what do you say that we now proceed to go forward, and ahead with trouncing you, Pluie, and Quiche now...hmm?" Keiko now proceeded to say, as electricity had now once again proceeded to crackle, through the bangs of her long light blue hair.

"Well said there Keiko, let's teach these villains a lesson about teamwork!" Misaka now proceeded to say to Keiko in response, as electricity, had now also started to crackle, through the bangs of her brown hair.

"And also viewers...Oh right, Keiko here...*Keiko proceeds to say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers as usual. To which she then proceeds to bring her attention and eyesight back up again, in order to continue to address the viewers. She also now proceeds to clear her throat, as she then proceeds to continue, to properly address the viewers*...But anyway viewers...this now marks the end of this chapter...But don't worry, as we will wind up getting right back into the action in the next chapter...So viewers...I hope to see you lot there...okay?...*Keiko proceeds to say this, while smiling with both of her eyes closed, and her head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

"Thank you for that Keiko...And so viewers...as Keiko just said...we both look forward to seeing you both in the next chapter...okay?"

Chapter Text

"Hello there viewers...Zachary here...So viewers, before I proceed forward with this particular chapter...and like always viewers...a chapter recap is in order first...now then viewers...let us begin the chapter recap now, okay?"

Date: April 28, 2002

Okay, so getting back to the current situation, and the battle at hand...

"Ah...Sailor Moon, right on time like always..." Jadeite now proceeded to say. Which he had said, with quite a bit of disdain and arrogance to his tone.

"Save it for someone whose more interested in your arrogant and disdainful sounding demeanor Jadeite! As you know full well as much as me, and the rest of the Four Aces, that you have yet to have any sort of advantage against us! And that quite honestly Jadeite, isn't something that is going to wind up changing for you and the rest of the rouges gallery, anytime soon!" Angel Bluebell, had now proceeded to say. As she had already become quickly fed up with Jadeite's demeanor regarding Sailor Moon, and the rest of the Sailor Senshi.

Which from how she had her similarly first outburst. Which had taken place back on August 9th against Galaxia and Beryl, this wasn't something that I really blamed her for. And to be plainly honest, me and Misaka weren't at all shocked by her current reaction either.

But, getting back to the situation at hand...

"Damn you Bluebell...How dare you make a fool out of me!..." Jadeite now proceeded to respond back to Angel Bluebell with. As he was now even more irritated by Angel Bluebells sudden interruption of his statement.

But, seeing as how Angel Bluebell now once again had a cocky smirk present on her face. Which had quickly reappeared after she had noticed, that Jadeite's left eye had suddenly begun to twitch. This, like her now dissipated outburst, was also something that I didn't blame her for either.

And as for Angel Bluebells response...

"No Jadeite, as I think that you will find that you're the one that just made a fool of yourself. I was only reacting to your statement. Which for the record viewers, is..." Angel Bluebell had now proceeded to say to Jadeite in response.

But then...

"Bluebell, look out! Behind you!" Sakura had now proceeded to shout to her with. Which was due to a very quick and high speed attack making its way to Angel Bluebell from behind her.

Which thankfully though, was quickly followed, by an all too familiar looking whip, proceeding to shoot forward from the side of her, and then proceed to yank her slightly sideways, and out of the current trajectory of the attack, just in time.

And upon realizing what had just happened, I like Angel Bluebell, and Keiko could now only give off a small and cocky smirk.

And as a way to confirm this, just as Angel Bluebell planted her feet back down onto the ground again, and the whip uncoiled from around her torso...

"In the language of flowers, the nature of the pure lily is special, it means that it will bloom and grant love!" Angel Lily said, as she said her introduction, and then struck a pose, while she held her Saint Spiral Whip at the ready.

 "The daisy is the emblem of the pure and innocent heart. For it's power can withstand even the most evil wind!" Angel Daisy said, as she said her introduction, and then struck a pose, while she held her Saint Rolling Boomerangs at the ready.

 "In the language of flowers, salvia means a burning heart! The warrior from heaven, Angel Salvia, is here to do battle! All you devils who mislead innocent hearts, I will erase your filthy souls!" Angel Salvia said, as she then struck a pose, while she held her Saint Twin Swords at the ready.

And not surprisingly...

"Well, it would seem as though The Trinity is once again together...So then Jadeite...what do you say that we now proceed to go forward, and ahead with trouncing you, Pluie, and Quiche now...hmm?" Keiko now proceeded to say, as electricity had now once again proceeded to crackle, through the bangs of her long light blue hair.

"Well said there Keiko, let's teach these villains a lesson about teamwork!" Misaka now proceeded to say to Keiko in response, as electricity, had now also started to crackle, through the bangs of her brown hair.

"And also viewers...Oh right, Keiko here...*Keiko proceeds to say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers as usual. To which she then proceeds to bring her attention and eyesight back up again, in order to continue to address the viewers. She also now proceeds to clear her throat, as she then proceeds to continue, to properly address the viewers*...But anyway viewers...this now marks the end of this chapter...But don't worry, as we will wind up getting right back into the action in the next chapter...So viewers...I hope to see you lot there...okay?...*Keiko proceeds to say this, while smiling with both of her eyes closed, and her head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

"Thank you for that Keiko...And so viewers...as Keiko just said...we both look forward to seeing you both in the next chapter...okay?"

And now that the chapter recap is now done. We will now proceed right into the current chapter.

Date: April 28, 2002

Okay, so as it would seem, our old villains of the rogues gallery had somehow managed to make a return. But, as it was about to made clear to all of us on our side, this wasn't actually the case. In fact, with the impending and soon arrival of more of our allies. We were about to learn, that even though something may look like it is too good to be true. In this case, it was the return of the same villains from the last battle. This, was actually a complete lie, in fact...

"Okay, so it seems that you villains didn't learn the last time. So Wedding Peach, I think that it's about time that we..." Angel Bluebell had now proceeded to say, as she held her Saint Sword Of Bluebell at the ready.

But, however...

"Bluebell, those are not the same villains that you and the rest of us fought against back in Academy City!" The unmistakable voice of one Rukia Kuchiki now proceeded to call out to us from seemingly out of nowhere.

Which was then followed, by Rukia then proceeding to use her Sode no Shirayuki's Shikai. "Now Dance...Sode no Shirayuki...Some no mai, Tsukishiro!" Rukia now proceeded to call out. Which was then quickly followed, by a wall of ice then proceeding to encase both Jadeite and Pluie in a block of ice.

But, the only difference this time, was that once they were both encased in ice. Angel Bluebell, was then able to immediately make out, that who we thought were Jadeite and Pluie, were actually what appeared to be hollows, that had been impersonating both of them.

And given some of the crazy things, that the hollows from the Bleach anime were able to do. This wasn't really something that I seemed to find all that surprising. And strangely, neither did Angel Bluebell.

But, with regard to Angel Bluebells immediate reaction to this sudden realization...

"Alright Quiche, start talking right now! Just how do you have hollows in your possession?!" Angel Bluebell now proceeded to ask Quiche in a very demanding tone.

"Oh, so now you want to ask me for information? Sorry Bluebell, but I don't do handouts," Quiche now proceeded to say, which he had said, with a very sly looking smirk currently present on his face.

And, not surprisingly...

"Oh, I think that you'll find Quiche, that we can be very persuasive. In fact Renji, would you care to demonstrate exactly what I mean by this?" Angel Bluebell now proceeded to speak up with.

And sure enough, right on cue...

"Now Roar...Zabimaru!" The unmistakable voice of Renji Abarai now proceeded to call out his Zanpakuto's Shikai. As this was then followed, by his Zabimaru to then break into its several sectioned form.

And before Quiche could even react, he was completely tied up in several of Zabimaru's separate sections.

"Now Quiche, if I were you, then I would start talking now!" I now proceeded to say. As I had wound up saying my statement, with quite a bit more aggression to my tone, then I usually talked in on rare occasions. Which since like Sakura, I was usually a lot more calm in nature, then that of Shinko and Keiko. So having me react in this more aggressive manner, was not only foreign to me. But, it also wound up catching the immediate attention of Sakura, who was somewhat surprised by my reaction to the current situation.

But, given what me and her had already gone through. Which included, but was not limited to both the Final Judgment, and the Final Test. This was something, that wound up causing Sakura to wind up pushing this to the side. Since both of us, had been involved in the aforementioned events back in our respective timeline.

But with regard to Quiche's current situation, my statement to him, had thankfully wound up doing the trick. And as a way to confirm this...

"Alright, I get the message. I got the hollow from..." Quiche proceeded to speak up with. Only for someone else to now decide to interject.

"I wouldn't tell them if I were you Quiche, as that would wind up leading to your untimely end," A currently unrecognizable disembodied male voice, now proceeded to speak up with.

And, upon the figure, now proceeding to fade into existence. We were all met, with a very uneasy feeling. Which as it turned out, happened to be an overwhelming amount of spiritual pressure.

"What the heck?!...How is this spiritual pressure so strong?!...Is this what Ichigo Kurosaki and the rest of the Gotei 13, had gone against Sosuke Aizen back in Karakura Town?!...Which by the way viewers...if you haven't already gone and watched the Bleach anime...along with TYBW: Thousand-Year Blood War...Then I am sorry to say viewers...that you will wind up being a bit lost in regard to these next few upcoming chapters...So viewers...I will tell you all right now, that there will be TYBW and Bleach anime spoilers ahead...So if you are looking to still read on...just know, that you've been warned...So then viewers...let us now get back to the chapter, as well as the situation at hand...shall we?" I thought to myself. Which during this thought, I had briefly turned my attention, slightly to the right of me, in order to briefly address the viewers.

But, getting back to the current situation, and away from my thought based fourth wall break...

And, as well as for this particular figure, and what he looked like? Well, he was a tall man of seeming middle age, with a long face, broad chin, pronounced cheekbones, and reddish-brown eyes topped by thin eyebrows.

He had long black hair, that reached down to his lower back. And was paired with well-kept mutton chops plus a connected mustache. But apart from that, he seemed to be clean-shaven.

He was also wearing what looked like standard attire. Which consisted of a white, double-breasted trench coat that had a mysterious looking symbol on the middle, with large buttoned cuffs and lapels, white trousers, and trench boots. And over this, he was wearing a tattered, ankle-length, maroon-black cloak, that had a red ribbon near the neck, and was fastened to the left with a single large button.

And as for who this person was...well about that...

"Hello everyone, I hope that I'm not intruding into your little fight? But, what do you say, that we get serious now?" The mysterious man proceeded to say, as both of his fists, had now proceeded to glow a very bright looking white color.

And, though not one of us knew who this mysterious man was. We were soon going to learn, that this fight that we were all about to undertake, and be involved in, was going to wind up being our toughest fight to date.

"And that is going to wind up being quite a bit of an understatement viewers...Oh right...Keiko here...sorry about that...*Keiko proceeds to say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers as usual. To which she then proceeds to bring her attention and eyesight back up again, in order to continue to address the viewers. She also now proceeds to clear her throat, as she then proceeds to continue, to properly address the viewers*...Now then viewers...I bet you weren't expecting that sort of plot twist now were you?...I mean, did you honestly think that we were all going to be doing the same fight with the rogues gallery all over again?...I mean, if you did assume that, then you honestly don't know what truly awaits you all in the upcoming chapters of these three fanfics...In fact viewers...this is going to wind up having more twists, then M. Night Shyamalan has in his movies...But anyway viewers...this now marks the end of this particular chapter...But you don't need to worry about this being the current case viewers...as we will be getting right back into the action in the very next chapter...So then viewers...with this all still very fresh on all of your minds...I look forward to seeing you lot there...okay?...*Keiko proceeds to say this, while smiling with both of her eyes closed, and her head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

"Thank you for that Keiko...And so viewers...as Keiko just said...we along with Shinko, look forward to seeing you both in the next chapter...okay?"

Chapter Text

"Hello there viewers...Zachary here...So viewers, before I proceed forward with this particular chapter...and like always viewers...a chapter recap is in order first...now then viewers...let us begin the chapter recap now, okay?"

Date: April 28, 2002

Okay, so as it would seem, our old villains of the rogues gallery had somehow managed to make a return. But, as it was about to be made clear to all of us on our side, this wasn't actually the case. In fact, with the impending and soon arrival of more of our allies. We were about to learn, that even though something may look like it is too good to be true. In this case, it was the return of the same villains from the last battle. This, was actually a complete lie, in fact...

"Okay, so it seems that you villains didn't learn the last time. So Wedding Peach, I think that it's about time that we..." Angel Bluebell had now proceeded to say, as she held her Saint Sword Of Bluebell at the ready.

But, however...

"Bluebell, those are not the same villains that you and the rest of us fought against back in Academy City!" The unmistakable voice of one Rukia Kuchiki now proceeded to call out to us from seemingly out of nowhere.

Which was then followed, by Rukia then proceeding to use her Sode no Shirayuki's Shikai. "Now Dance...Sode no Shirayuki...Some no mai, Tsukishiro!" Rukia now proceeded to call out. Which was then quickly followed, by a wall of ice then proceeding to encase both Jadeite and Pluie in a block of ice.

But, the only difference this time, was that once they were both encased in ice. Angel Bluebell, was then able to immediately make out, that who we thought were Jadeite and Pluie, were actually what appeared to be hollows, that had been impersonating both of them.

And given some of the crazy things, that the hollows from the Bleach anime were able to do. This wasn't really something that I seemed to find all that surprising. And strangely, neither did Angel Bluebell.

But, with regard to Angel Bluebells immediate reaction to this sudden realization...

"Alright Quiche, start talking right now! Just how do you have hollows in your possession?!" Angel Bluebell now proceeded to ask Quiche in a very demanding tone.

"Oh, so now you want to ask me for information? Sorry Bluebell, but I don't do handouts," Quiche now proceeded to say, which he had said, with a very sly looking smirk currently present on his face.

And, not surprisingly...

"Oh, I think that you'll find Quiche, that we can be very persuasive. In fact Renji, would you care to demonstrate exactly what I mean by this?" Angel Bluebell now proceeded to speak up with.

And sure enough, right on cue...

"Now Roar...Zabimaru!" The unmistakable voice of Renji Abarai now proceeded to call out his Zanpakuto's Shikai. As this was then followed, by his Zabimaru to then break into its several sectioned form.

And before Quiche could even react, he was completely tied up in several of Zabimaru's separate sections.

"Now Quiche, if I were you, then I would start talking now!" I now proceeded to say. As I had wound up saying my statement, with quite a bit more aggression to my tone, then I usually talked in on rare occasions. Which since like Sakura, I was usually a lot more calm in nature, then that of Shinko and Keiko. So having me react in this more aggressive manner, was not only foreign to me. But, it also wound up catching the immediate attention of Sakura, who was somewhat surprised by my reaction to the current situation.

But, given what me and her had already gone through. Which included, but was not limited to both the Final Judgment, and the Final Test. This was something, that wound up causing Sakura to wind up pushing this to the side. Since both of us, had been involved in the aforementioned events back in our respective timeline.

But with regard to Quiche's current situation, my statement to him, had thankfully wound up doing the trick. And as a way to confirm this...

"Alright, I get the message. I got the hollows from..." Quiche proceeded to speak up with. Only for someone else to now decide to interject.

"I wouldn't tell them if I were you Quiche, as that would wind up leading to your untimely end," A currently unrecognizable disembodied male voice, now proceeded to speak up with.

And, upon the figure, now proceeding to fade into existence. We were all met, with a very uneasy feeling. Which as it turned out, happened to be an overwhelming amount of spiritual pressure.

"What the heck?!...How is this spiritual pressure so strong?!...Is this what Ichigo Kurosaki and the rest of the Gotei 13, had gone against Sosuke Aizen back in Karakura Town?!...Which by the way viewers...if you haven't already gone and watched the Bleach anime...along with TYBW: Thousand-Year Blood War...Then I am sorry to say viewers...that you will wind up being a bit lost in regard to these next few upcoming chapters...So viewers...I will tell you all right now, that there will be TYBW and Bleach anime spoilers ahead...So if you are looking to still read on...just know, that you've been warned...So then viewers...let us now get back to the chapter, as well as the situation at hand...shall we?" I thought to myself. Which during this thought, I had briefly turned my attention, slightly to the right of me, in order to briefly address the viewers.

But, getting back to the current situation, and away from my thought based fourth wall break...

And, as well as for this particular figure, and what he looked like? Well, he was a tall man of seeming middle age, with a long face, broad chin, pronounced cheekbones, and reddish-brown eyes topped by thin eyebrows.

He had long black hair, that reached down to his lower back. And was paired with well-kept mutton chops plus a connected mustache. But apart from that, he seemed to be clean-shaven.

He was also wearing what looked like standard attire. Which consisted of a white, double-breasted trench coat that had a mysterious looking symbol on the middle, with large buttoned cuffs and lapels, white trousers, and trench boots. And over this, he was wearing a tattered, ankle-length, maroon-black cloak, that had a red ribbon near the neck, and was fastened to the left with a single large button.

And as for who this person was...well about that...

"Hello everyone, I hope that I'm not intruding into your little fight? But, what do you say, that we get serious now?" The mysterious man proceeded to say, as both of his fists, had now proceeded to glow a very bright looking white color.

And, though not one of us knew who this mysterious man was. We were soon going to learn, that this fight that we were all about to undertake, and be involved in, was going to wind up being our toughest fight to date.

"And that is going to wind up being quite a bit of an understatement viewers...Oh right...Keiko here...sorry about that...*Keiko proceeds to say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers as usual. To which she then proceeds to bring her attention and eyesight back up again, in order to continue to address the viewers. She also now proceeds to clear her throat, as she then proceeds to continue, to properly address the viewers*...Now then viewers...I bet you weren't expecting that sort of plot twist now were you?...I mean, did you honestly think that we were all going to be doing the same fight with the rogues gallery all over again?...I mean, if you did assume that, then you honestly don't know what truly awaits you all in the upcoming chapters of these three fanfics...In fact viewers...this is going to wind up having more twists, then M. Night Shyamalan has in his movies...But anyway viewers...this now marks the end of this particular chapter...But you don't need to worry about this being the current case viewers...as we will be getting right back into the action in the very next chapter...So then viewers...with this all still very fresh on all of your minds...I look forward to seeing you lot there...okay?...*Keiko proceeds to say this, while smiling with both of her eyes closed, and her head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

"Thank you for that Keiko...And so viewers...as Keiko just said...we along with Shinko, look forward to seeing you both in the next chapter...okay?"

And now that the chapter recap is now done. We will now proceed right into the current chapter.

Date: April 28, 2002

Okay, so getting back to the current situation...

"Well, I see that I've gotten your attention now haven't I? Now then, let me show you all why you should fear the Quincies!" The mysterious man in white now proceeded to say.

Which interestingly enough, was then followed by yet another high speed attack, then proceeding to try and hit Angel Bluebell from behind.

But thankfully...

"Saint...Spiral Whip!" Angel Lily now proceeded to once again call out, as her Saint Spiral Whip once again proceeded to speed forth, wrap itself around Angel Bluebell's torso. And then once again proceed to tug her slightly sideways, and out of the trajectory of the high speed attack.

And not surprisingly...

"Alright, who keeps trying to attack us...identify and show yourself to us right now!" Angel Bluebell now proceeded to say, which was just after she had planted her blue high heel clad feet down onto the ground again. And Angel Lily's Saint Spiral Whip, had once again uncoiled from around Angel Bluebell's torso.

And to the surprise of both Rukia and Renji...

"Well, I see that my arrows keep missing their marks...Hello Rukia...Renji...it's been awhile hasn't it?" An unfamiliar sounding male voice now proceeded to speak up with. Well, it wasn't familiar to most of us. But to me and Keiko at least, we actually knew exactly who this voice belonged to. And so, with this in mind...

"Well Uryu Ishida, I would say, that it clearly hasn't been long enough, now has it?" Keiko now proceeded to say. Now realizing exactly who he was. But, as for why he was working with the bad guys, this was something that she wasn't able to understand. But, it would soon become quite apparent, as to why this was in fact the case.

"Alright Quincy, I would start talking if I were you! Just why are you siding with the enemy?!" Misaka now proceeded to speak up with, as electricity was still proceeding to crackle quite violently, through the bangs of her brown hair.

"My, aren't we the snippy one?" Uryu now proceeded to say to Misaka in a somewhat snide sounding sort of tone.

"Watch your tone Uryu! Unless you want to get a sudden shock to your system, then I suggest that you watch your tone when speaking to Misaka!" Keiko now proceeded to say, as she had now gotten quite fed up with Uryu's current tone. As with a tickmark now becoming quite prominent and present, on one side of her face. The crackling of electricity, had now become much more violent, as it proceeded to crackle, through the bangs of Keiko's long light blue hair.

"My, aren't you the arrogant one?" Uryu now proceeded to say to Keiko.

And not surprisingly...

"Saint...Rolling Boomerang!" Angel Daisy now proceeded to speak up with. To which she now proceeded to throw both of her Saint Rolling Boomerangs towards Uryu.

But, as a shock to all of us, Uryu simply just wound up using another one of his Reishi based arrows, to snipe both of Angel Daisy's Saint Rolling Boomerangs out of the air. And this, not surprisingly, wound up sending a shock through Keiko and Misaka.

But, the only trouble with Uryu in this situation. Was that if we wound up launching more attacks his way, then there was no way that his arrows would wind up being able to snipe them all out of the air.

And so, with this in mind, and with Angel Bluebell proceeding to give a nod to Eternal Sailor Moon, and the rest of the Senshi...

"Moon...Gorgeous...Meditation!~"

"Mercury...Aqua...Rhapsody!"

"Mars...Flame...Sniper!"

"Jupiter...Oak...Evolution!"

"Venus...Love And Beauty Shock!"

"Death Reborn...Revolution!"

"World...Shaking!"

"Deep...Submerge!"

"Dead...Scream!"

And upon all of the Sailor Senshi, proceeding to launch their respective attacks towards Uryu. I was very confident, that Uryu wasn't going to be able to dodge them all. But, what was about to happen, was going to wind up sending us all, into yet another fight. But, it wasn't going to be in this particular anime dimension...

"But in fact viewers...sorry, Keiko here again...*Keiko proceeds to say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers as usual. To which she then proceeds to bring her attention and eyesight back up again, in order to continue to address the viewers. She also now proceeds to clear her throat, as she then proceeds to continue, to properly address the viewers*...Now then viewers...this now marks the end of this chapter...But don't worry viewers...as we will be getting right back into the action in the next chapter...now then viewers...I will see you lot in the next chapter...okay?...*Keiko proceeds to say this, while smiling with both of her eyes closed, and her head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

Chapter Text

"Hello there viewers...Zachary here...So viewers, before I proceed forward with this particular chapter...and like always viewers...a chapter recap is in order first...now then viewers...let us begin the chapter recap now, okay?"

Date: April 28, 2002

Okay, so getting back to the current situation...

"Well, I see that I've gotten your attention now haven't I? Now then, let me show you all why you should fear the Quincies!" The mysterious man in white now proceeded to say.

Which interestingly enough, was then followed by yet another high speed attack, then proceeding to try and hit Angel Bluebell from behind.

But thankfully...

"Saint...Spiral Whip!" Angel Lily now proceeded to once again call out, as her Saint Spiral Whip once again proceeded to speed forth, wrap itself around Angel Bluebell's torso. And then once again proceed to tug her slightly sideways, and out of the trajectory of the high speed attack.

And not surprisingly...

"Alright, who keeps trying to attack us...identify and show yourself to us right now!" Angel Bluebell now proceeded to say, which was just after she had planted her blue high heel clad feet down onto the ground again. And Angel Lily's Saint Spiral Whip, had once again uncoiled from around Angel Bluebell's torso.

And to the surprise of both Rukia and Renji...

"Well, I see that my arrows keep missing their marks...Hello Rukia...Renji...it's been awhile hasn't it?" An unfamiliar sounding male voice now proceeded to speak up with. Well, it wasn't familiar to most of us. But to me and Keiko at least, we actually knew exactly who this voice belonged to. And so, with this in mind...

"Well Uryu Ishida, I would say, that it clearly hasn't been long enough, now has it?" Keiko now proceeded to say. Now realizing exactly who he was. But, as for why he was working with the bad guys, this was something that she wasn't able to understand. But, it would soon become quite apparent, as to why this was in fact the case.

"Alright Quincy, I would start talking if I were you! Just why are you siding with the enemy?!" Misaka now proceeded to speak up with, as electricity was still proceeding to crackle quite violently, through the bangs of her brown hair.

"My, aren't we the snippy one?" Uryu now proceeded to say to Misaka in a somewhat snide sounding sort of tone.

"Watch your tone Uryu! Unless you want to get a sudden shock to your system, then I suggest that you watch your tone when speaking to Misaka!" Keiko now proceeded to say, as she had now gotten quite fed up with Uryu's current tone. As with a tickmark now becoming quite prominent and present, on one side of her face. The crackling of electricity, had now become much more violent, as it proceeded to crackle, through the bangs of Keiko's long light blue hair.

"My, aren't you the arrogant one?" Uryu now proceeded to say to Keiko.

And not surprisingly...

"Saint...Rolling Boomerang!" Angel Daisy now proceeded to speak up with. To which she now proceeded to throw both of her Saint Rolling Boomerangs towards Uryu.

But, as a shock to all of us, Uryu simply just wound up using another one of his Reishi based arrows, to snipe both of Angel Daisy's Saint Rolling Boomerangs out of the air. And this, not surprisingly, wound up sending a shock through Keiko and Misaka.

But, the only trouble with Uryu in this situation. Was that if we wound up launching more attacks his way, then there was no way that his arrows would wind up being able to snipe them all out of the air.

And so, with this in mind, and with Angel Bluebell proceeding to give a nod to Eternal Sailor Moon, and the rest of the Senshi...

"Moon...Gorgeous...Meditation!~"

"Mercury...Aqua...Rhapsody!"

"Mars...Flame...Sniper!"

"Jupiter...Oak...Evolution!"

"Venus...Love And Beauty Shock!"

"Death Reborn...Revolution!"

"World...Shaking!"

"Deep...Submerge!"

"Dead...Scream!"

And upon all of the Sailor Senshi, proceeding to launch their respective attacks towards Uryu. I was very confident, that Uryu wasn't going to be able to dodge them all. But, what was about to happen, was going to wind up sending us all, into yet another fight. But, it wasn't going to be in this particular anime dimension...

"But in fact viewers...sorry, Keiko here again...*Keiko proceeds to say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers as usual. To which she then proceeds to bring her attention and eyesight back up again, in order to continue to address the viewers. She also now proceeds to clear her throat, as she then proceeds to continue, to properly address the viewers*...Now then viewers...this now marks the end of this chapter...But don't worry viewers...as we will be getting right back into the action in the next chapter...now then viewers...I will see you lot in the next chapter...okay?...*Keiko proceeds to say this, while smiling with both of her eyes closed, and her head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

And now that the chapter recap is now done. We will now proceed right into the current chapter.

Date: April 28, 2002

Okay, so getting back to the current situation. Which was currently the somewhat shocking discovery of one Uryu Ishida currently working for a group of Quincies called The Wandenreich...

"Okay, timeout for a second here viewers...Yes, this is Keiko here...now, sorry to interrupt you all with another out of the blue fourth wall break...But I feel that this needs to be addressed...for those who haven't yet seen 'Bleach: Thousand-Year Blood War'....or TYBW...And this is because for those who don't know of the Wandenreich...I will just tell you all right now, that it has nothing to do with...*ahem*...well, you know...I don't need to say anything, as you know exactly what it is...and for those who don't know?...Well then don't you look very daft...*Keiko now proceeds to clear her throat, as she then once again proceeds to address the viewers*...Now then viewers, lets just continue with the story now shall we?...*Keiko proceeds to say this, while smiling with both of her eyes closed, and her head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

Okay, so getting back to the current situation from the last chapter...

"Moon...Gorgeous...Meditation!~"

"Mercury...Aqua...Rhapsody!"

"Mars...Flame...Sniper!"

"Jupiter...Oak...Evolution!"

"Venus...Love And Beauty Shock!"

"Death Reborn...Revolution!"

"World...Shaking!"

"Deep...Submerge!"

"Dead...Scream!"

And, just as all of the Senshi's respective attacks almost made it to Uryu. Something very unexpected then happened.

And the only way that we were able to tell that something was drastically wrong, was when a blinding white flash occurred. And this was then followed, by the flash expanding outwards, while temporarily blinding all of us.

And to make things worse, once the light had died down. I then noticed, that we were no longer in that open field, which was where we had been fighting against Quiche, Uryu, and that mysterious man.

And the reason for this? Well about that...

"Hey you! Who are you guys, and why are you here!? Start talking now!" A now unfamiliar female voice proceeded to say to Keiko, as well as me, and the rest of the Four Aces Alliance. And during this person saying their statement, they had proceeded to take their sword, which appeared to be a red colored sword, in the form of a Scottish Claymore. And proceeded to put the tip of the Claymores blade towards Keiko's throat. And given that it was a Scottish Claymore sword. Well, that was what it seemed to resemble anyway. I then had a thought suddenly enter my mind.

"Wait hold on a sec here!...So this female, has the same kind of sword that was once wielded by William Wallace?!...And mind you viewers...for those who haven't watched the Deadliest Warrior episode, 'William Wallace vs. Shaka Zulu'...then I would highly recommend that you go and watch it...now then viewers...back to the story, and the current chapter at hand," I thought to myself. Which during this thought, I had briefly turned my attention, slightly to the right of me, in order to briefly address the viewers.

And upon me then noticing Keiko now proceeding to simply scoff in response. After I had had my thought based fourth wall break. I then noticed, as a smirk proceeded to make its way onto Keiko face. She then proceeded to speak up.

"Well, aren't we the one to who wants to just get straight to the point?" Keiko now proceeded to say. As while she was still smirking, Keiko simply wound up letting electricity proceed to spark through the bangs of her long light blue hair. And this was then followed, by Keiko then proceeding to conjure up an iron sand composed sword. By using her electricity, to fashion it from the iron sand out of the ground beneath her.

And, as Keiko then proceeded to slam her iron sand composed sword against this persons red colored Claymore sword. She was then greeted, by her blade then proceeding to slice right through their red colored Claymore sword, just as she had intended it to do.

And not surprisingly...

"Who are you?!" The female now asked, as she looked at her currently sheared red Claymore sword with a look of complete shock on her face.

And upon me then taking a moment to look at this female. I noticed that she had brown eyes and dirty blonde hair, that was currently being worn in pigtails. And she was also currently wearing a shoulder-less cream colored dress with a grey-blue bodice, tan tights and brown shoes. And the red Claymore sword that she currently held in her hands, albeit most of the blade had now been sheared off pretty much to the edge of the guard. I then noticed, that it was actually more pink colored in nature.

And upon taking another now closer look, at the amount of damage that Keiko had just done to her swords blade. I then took notice of the fact, that not only had Keiko's iron sand composed sword sheared through the Claymores blade like it wasn't even there. But, her iron sand composed sword had also managed to cause the sheared portion of the Claymores blade to shatter into several pieces, like it had been made of glass. Which as the pieces shattered, they then fell to the ground, with each one of them making distinct heavy metal clanging sounds. Which was then followed by these pieces shattering further into smaller shards, just after they had hit the ground.

And with regard to Keiko's current response after she had done this to the females Claymore? Well...

"The question is, who are you? And is this how you greet people?! Misaka, would you care to help me in showing her the catastrophic mistake that she just made?!" Keiko now proceeded to say. And not surprisingly, and with Misaka not having to say a single word to Keiko in response. Misaka simply wound up conjuring up her own iron sand composed sword, from using the iron sand from the ground beneath her, with the use of her own electricity.

But weirdly...

"Hold it Keiko! You and Misaka need to stop jumping the gun! We need to at least hear her out!" Angel Bluebell now proceeded to say to Keiko and Misaka. Which not surprisingly, caused Keiko to now display a look of complete and total shock.

And given what Keiko had already been through with Misaka, Kuroko, and the rest of our friends back in Academy City. This was a first for her. Well, when I say that...

"Are you serious right now Bluebell?! Did you not just see her threaten me?!" Keiko now proceeded to say back to Angel Bluebell, as a look of slight irritation had now made itself present on her face.

"Yes Keiko, I did!...But!...I also just saw you attack her in response! And the last time that I checked Keiko, we're not the kind of heroes who do that! Unless we're attacked first, and last I checked Keiko, she hasn't done that...at least, not yet," Angel Bluebell now proceeded to say back to Keiko in response.

Which upon me now realizing this...

"*Keiko now proceeds to let out a somewhat immense sigh*...Okay, fine Bluebell...we'll do it your way...because after all viewers...she did play a huge role in how things went against our final battle with the rogues gallery...But for now viewers...this now marks the end of this particular chapter...But like last time viewers...we will get right back into the action in the next chapter...so viewers...see you lot there...okay?...*Keiko proceeds to say this, while smiling with both of her eyes closed, and her head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

"Well, you heard it from Keiko viewers...Zachary here by the way...But as Keiko just said, see you all in the next chapter...okay?"

Chapter Text

"Hello there viewers...Zachary here...So viewers, before I proceed forward with this particular chapter...and like always viewers...a chapter recap is in order first...now then viewers...let us begin the chapter recap now, okay?"

Date: April 28, 2002

Okay, so getting back to the current situation. Which was currently the somewhat shocking discovery of one Uryu Ishida currently working for a group of Quincies called The Wandenreich...

"Okay, timeout for a second here viewers...Yes, this is Keiko here...now, sorry to interrupt you all with another out of the blue fourth wall break...But I feel that this needs to be addressed...for those who haven't yet seen 'Bleach: Thousand-Year Blood War'....or TYBW...And this is because for those who don't know of the Wandenreich...I will just tell you all right now, that it has nothing to do with...*ahem*...well, you know...I don't need to say anything, as you know exactly what it is...and for those who don't know?...Well then don't you look very daft...*Keiko now proceeds to clear her throat, as she then once again proceeds to address the viewers*...Now then viewers, lets just continue with the story now shall we?...*Keiko proceeds to say this, while smiling with both of her eyes closed, and her head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

Okay, so getting back to the current situation from the last chapter...

"Moon...Gorgeous...Meditation!~"

"Mercury...Aqua...Rhapsody!"

"Mars...Flame...Sniper!"

"Jupiter...Oak...Evolution!"

"Venus...Love And Beauty Shock!"

"Death Reborn...Revolution!"

"World...Shaking!"

"Deep...Submerge!"

"Dead...Scream!"

And, just as all of the Senshi's respective attacks almost made it to Uryu. Something very unexpected then happened.

And the only way that we were able to tell that something was drastically wrong, was when a blinding white flash occurred. And this was then followed, by the flash expanding outwards, while temporarily blinding all of us.

And to make things worse, once the light had died down. I then noticed, that we were no longer in that open field, which was where we had been fighting against Quiche, Uryu, and that mysterious man.

And the reason for this? Well about that...

"Hey you! Who are you guys, and why are you here!? Start talking now!" A now unfamiliar female voice proceeded to say to Keiko, as well as me, and the rest of the Four Aces Alliance. And during this person saying their statement, they had proceeded to take their sword, which appeared to be a red colored sword, in the form of a Scottish Claymore. And proceeded to put the tip of the Claymores blade towards Keiko's throat. And given that it was a Scottish Claymore sword. Well, that was what it seemed to resemble anyway. I then had a thought suddenly enter my mind.

"Wait hold on a sec here!...So this female, has the same kind of sword that was once wielded by William Wallace?!...And mind you viewers...for those who haven't watched the Deadliest Warrior episode, 'William Wallace vs. Shaka Zulu'...then I would highly recommend that you go and watch it...now then viewers...back to the story, and the current chapter at hand," I thought to myself. Which during this thought, I had briefly turned my attention, slightly to the right of me, in order to briefly address the viewers.

And upon me then noticing Keiko now proceeding to simply scoff in response. After I had had my thought based fourth wall break. I then noticed, as a smirk proceeded to make its way onto Keiko face. She then proceeded to speak up.

"Well, aren't we the one to who wants to just get straight to the point?" Keiko now proceeded to say. As while she was still smirking, Keiko simply wound up letting electricity proceed to spark through the bangs of her long light blue hair. And this was then followed, by Keiko then proceeding to conjure up an iron sand composed sword. By using her electricity, to fashion it from the iron sand out of the ground beneath her.

And, as Keiko then proceeded to slam her iron sand composed sword against this persons red colored Claymore sword. She was then greeted, by her blade then proceeding to slice right through their red colored Claymore sword, just as she had intended it to do.

And not surprisingly...

"Who are you?!" The female now asked, as she looked at her currently sheared red Claymore sword with a look of complete shock on her face.

And upon me then taking a moment to look at this female. I noticed that she had brown eyes and dirty blonde hair, that was currently being worn in pigtails. And she was also currently wearing a shoulder-less cream colored dress with a grey-blue bodice, tan tights and brown shoes. And the red Claymore sword that she currently held in her hands, albeit most of the blade had now been sheared off pretty much to the edge of the guard. I then noticed, that it was actually more pink colored in nature.

And upon taking another now closer look, at the amount of damage that Keiko had just done to her swords blade. I then took notice of the fact, that not only had Keiko's iron sand composed sword sheared through the Claymores blade like it wasn't even there. But, her iron sand composed sword had also managed to cause the sheared portion of the Claymores blade to shatter into several pieces, like it had been made of glass. Which as the pieces shattered, they then fell to the ground, with each one of them making distinct heavy metal clanging sounds. Which was then followed by these pieces shattering further into smaller shards, just after they had hit the ground.

And with regard to Keiko's current response after she had done this to the females Claymore? Well...

"The question is, who are you? And is this how you greet people?! Misaka, would you care to help me in showing her the catastrophic mistake that she just made?!" Keiko now proceeded to say. And not surprisingly, and with Misaka not having to say a single word to Keiko in response. Misaka simply wound up conjuring up her own iron sand composed sword, from using the iron sand from the ground beneath her, with the use of her own electricity.

But weirdly...

"Hold it Keiko! You and Misaka need to stop jumping the gun! We need to at least hear her out!" Angel Bluebell now proceeded to say to Keiko and Misaka. Which not surprisingly, caused Keiko to now display a look of complete and total shock.

And given what Keiko had already been through with Misaka, Kuroko, and the rest of our friends back in Academy City. This was a first for her. Well, when I say that...

"Are you serious right now Bluebell?! Did you not just see her threaten me?!" Keiko now proceeded to say back to Angel Bluebell, as a look of slight irritation had now made itself present on her face.

"Yes Keiko, I did!...But!...I also just saw you attack her in response! And the last time that I checked Keiko, we're not the kind of heroes who do that! Unless we're attacked first, and last I checked Keiko, she hasn't done that...at least, not yet," Angel Bluebell now proceeded to say back to Keiko in response.

Which upon me now realizing this...

"*Keiko now proceeds to let out a somewhat immense sigh*...Okay, fine Bluebell...we'll do it your way...because after all viewers...she did play a huge role in how things went against our final battle with the rogues gallery...But for now viewers...this now marks the end of this particular chapter...But like last time viewers...we will get right back into the action in the next chapter...so viewers...see you lot there...okay?...*Keiko proceeds to say this, while smiling with both of her eyes closed, and her head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

"Well, you heard it from Keiko viewers...Zachary here by the way...But as Keiko just said, see you all in the next chapter...okay?"

And now that the chapter recap is now done. We will now proceed right into the current chapter.

Date: April 17, 2021

Okay, so things had now gotten a little bit out of hand with Angel Bluebell suddenly telling Keiko to at least try and hear the female out. Especially since I had just witnessed Keiko just use her iron sand composed sword to slice through and completely shear and shatter her dark pink Claymore sword, pretty much all the way to its guard.

But, as I was about to learn, there was actually a very good reason, as to why Angel Bluebell had done this. And what I mean by this is...

"What are you implying with your statement exactly Bluebell?" Keiko now proceeded to ask Angel Bluebell. Which now that she had calmed down a tad from being irritated. Keiko was now going to learn exactly why Angel Bluebell had approached this current situation in her current manner.

And sure enough...

"I mean after all Keiko, all it takes...is a 'single spark'...isn't that right Keiko?" Angel Bluebell now proceeded to say. Which upon her putting a bit of emphasis on the words 'single spark,' Keiko then realized what Angel Bluebell meant. Well, when I say that...

"Uh, so Bluebell? How about you stop acting like the Riddler for a moment okay? I mean after all viewers, Jim Carrey was crazy enough in the role as it was. Alrighty then," Keiko now proceeded to say. Which she had said in this manner. Not just while sounding almost like Jim Carrey had sounding in Ace Ventura: Pet Detective. But also because, this was apparently due to Keiko now knowing exactly what Angel Bluebell had been trying to say to her.

But not surprisingly...

"Uh, Keiko...what are you and Bluebell talking about? Stop speaking in riddles. Because for all I know, the viewers have probably stopped reading by this point. And it would've been in a large part to you and Keiko speaking in this manner," I now proceeded to speak up with saying to Keiko. And this was while I currently had a complete small eyed and comedic looking expression on my face. Which pretty much all but indicated, that I didn't quite understand what Keiko and Angel Bluebell were trying to do by saying their respective, and honestly quite cheesy sounding statements.

But thankfully...

"My Zachary, aren't we just 'one card short?'" Keiko now proceeded to say. And just before I proceeded to then get irritated at Keiko's currently somewhat cheesy sounding statement....

"Forget it Keiko, just proceed! He doesn't get it!" Angel Bluebell now proceeded to say. Which was then quickly followed, by her quickly leaping forward at a good speed, with her Saint Sword Of Bluebell drawn back. And a split second later, her Saint Sword Of Bluebell, all but disintegrated the rest of the dirty blonde haired girls dark pink colored Claymore sword.

As the moment that her Saint Sword Of Bluebells blade, made contact with the guard and handle of her dark pink colored Claymore sword. The rest of it simply wound up shattering into several pieces, and then simply disintegrated into nothing.

But, just as this had happened...

Angel Bluebell was then struck in the back by an all too familiar looking white colored arrow at speed.

"Oh sorry, am I interrupting?" Uryu Ishida now proceeded to speak up. As he used one of his white gloved fingers to adjust his glasses slightly on his face.

And not surprisingly...

"That depends Uryu...are you prepared to see our response?" Keiko now proceeded to say. While still with her iron sand composed sword in hand. She then proceeded to leap forward towards Uryu. 

And not surprisingly, Keiko's iron sand composed sword, wound up simply swinging at air. Since Uryu just simply went, and proceeded to easily dodge Keiko's curent advance on him.

"You're going to have to try harder then that to land a hit on me Mrs. Arrogant," Uryu somewhat snidely said to me in response.

"Oh, I'm not the one you should be concerned with keeping your eyes on Uryu. Didn't anyone ever wind up telling you that it isn't rocket science, to not take your eyes off of the main intended target? Isn't that right Rukia?" Keiko now proceeded to say, with a smug looking smirk now finding its way onto her face.

And sure enough...

"Now Dance, Sode no Shirayuki!...Some no mai, Tsukishiro!" The voice of one Rukia Kuchiki now proceeded to say. As she called out her Sode no Shirayuki's Shikai.

And not surprisingly, and as I had intended. Uryu wasn't able to react in time. As an all too familiar wall of ice, then surrounded him, trapping him inside, and thus, he was currently unable to move. At least, for the moment.

But strangely...

"My Uryu, aren't we just 'Cold As Ice?'" Keiko now proceeded to say. Which just after Keiko had said this statement of hers. I then wound up with having a sweatdrop, now proceeding to form, and then slowly make its way down one side of my face.

"Really Keiko?...Your choosing now of all moments... to quote a song title from the band Foreigner?...I mean, it's not like it is a bad song by any means for the record viewers...I am just saying, that Keiko's choice to quote it at this very moment, seems not only a tad bit cheesy in nature, but also a bit off for the current situation," I thought to myself. Which during this thought, I had briefly turned my eyesight, slightly to the right of me, in order to briefly address the viewers.

But, I still somehow knew all too well, that our fight against the Quincies, was still far from being over. And to make matters just that much more complicated. We now had these females with dark pink colored Claymore swords to deal with now as well. And though we did not know who they truly were yet. We would learn of a newer type of magical girl, called a Reflector.

"But you see viewers...Oh right, Keiko here again...*Keiko proceeds to say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers as usual. To which she then proceeds to bring her attention and eyesight back up again, in order to continue to address the viewers. She also now proceeds to clear her throat, as she then proceeds to continue, to properly address the viewers*...And for now viewers...this now marks the end of this particular chapter...But like last time viewers...we will get right back into the action in the next chapter...so viewers...see you lot there...okay?...*Keiko proceeds to say this, while smiling with both of her eyes closed, and her head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

"Well said like always there Keiko...Zachary here by the way again viewers...So viewers, as Keiko herself just so happily put...we both look forward to seeing you all in the next chapter...okay?"

Chapter Text

"Hello there viewers...Zachary here...So viewers, before I proceed forward with this particular chapter...and like always viewers...a chapter recap is in order first...now then viewers...let us begin the chapter recap now, okay?"

Date: April 17, 2021

Okay, so things had now gotten a little bit out of hand with Angel Bluebell suddenly telling Keiko to at least try and hear the female out. Especially since I had just witnessed Keiko just use her iron sand composed sword to slice through and completely shear and shatter her dark pink Claymore sword, pretty much all the way to its guard.

But, as I was about to learn, there was actually a very good reason, as to why Angel Bluebell had done this. And what I mean by this is...

"What are you implying with your statement exactly Bluebell?" Keiko now proceeded to ask Angel Bluebell. Which now that she had calmed down a tad from being irritated. Keiko was now going to learn exactly why Angel Bluebell had approached this current situation in her current manner.

And sure enough...

"I mean after all Keiko, all it takes...is a 'single spark'...isn't that right Keiko?" Angel Bluebell now proceeded to say. Which upon her putting a bit of emphasis on the words 'single spark,' Keiko then realized what Angel Bluebell meant. Well, when I say that...

"Uh, so Bluebell? How about you stop acting like the Riddler for a moment okay? I mean after all viewers, Jim Carrey was crazy enough in the role as it was. Alrighty then," Keiko now proceeded to say. Which she had said in this manner. Not just while sounding almost like Jim Carrey had sounding in Ace Ventura: Pet Detective. But also because, this was apparently due to Keiko now knowing exactly what Angel Bluebell had been trying to say to her.

But not surprisingly...

"Uh, Keiko...what are you and Bluebell talking about? Stop speaking in riddles. Because for all I know, the viewers have probably stopped reading by this point. And it would've been in a large part to you and Keiko speaking in this manner," I now proceeded to speak up with saying to Keiko. And this was while I currently had a complete small eyed and comedic looking expression on my face. Which pretty much all but indicated, that I didn't quite understand what Keiko and Angel Bluebell were trying to do by saying their respective, and honestly quite cheesy sounding statements.

But thankfully...

"My Zachary, aren't we just 'one card short?'" Keiko now proceeded to say. And just before I proceeded to then get irritated at Keiko's currently somewhat cheesy sounding statement....

"Forget it Keiko, just proceed! He doesn't get it!" Angel Bluebell now proceeded to say. Which was then quickly followed, by her quickly leaping forward at a good speed, with her Saint Sword Of Bluebell drawn back. And a split second later, her Saint Sword Of Bluebell, all but disintegrated the rest of the dirty blonde haired girls dark pink colored Claymore sword.

As the moment that her Saint Sword Of Bluebells blade, made contact with the guard and handle of her dark pink colored Claymore sword. The rest of it simply wound up shattering into several pieces, and then simply disintegrated into nothing.

But, just as this had happened...

Angel Bluebell was then struck in the back by an all too familiar looking white colored arrow at speed.

"Oh sorry, am I interrupting?" Uryu Ishida now proceeded to speak up. As he used one of his white gloved fingers to adjust his glasses slightly on his face.

And not surprisingly...

"That depends Uryu...are you prepared to see our response?" Keiko now proceeded to say. While still with her iron sand composed sword in hand. She then proceeded to leap forward towards Uryu. 

And not surprisingly, Keiko's iron sand composed sword, wound up simply swinging at air. Since Uryu just simply went, and proceeded to easily dodge Keiko's curent advance on him.

"You're going to have to try harder then that to land a hit on me Mrs. Arrogant," Uryu somewhat snidely said to me in response.

"Oh, I'm not the one you should be concerned with keeping your eyes on Uryu. Didn't anyone ever wind up telling you that it isn't rocket science, to not take your eyes off of the main intended target? Isn't that right Rukia?" Keiko now proceeded to say, with a smug looking smirk now finding its way onto her face.

And sure enough...

"Now Dance, Sode no Shirayuki!...Some no mai, Tsukishiro!" The voice of one Rukia Kuchiki now proceeded to say. As she called out her Sode no Shirayuki's Shikai.

And not surprisingly, and as I had intended. Uryu wasn't able to react in time. As an all too familiar wall of ice, then surrounded him, trapping him inside, and thus, he was currently unable to move. At least, for the moment.

But strangely...

"My Uryu, aren't we just 'Cold As Ice?'" Keiko now proceeded to say. Which just after Keiko had said this statement of hers. I then wound up with having a sweatdrop, now proceeding to form, and then slowly make its way down one side of my face.

"Really Keiko?...Your choosing now of all moments... to quote a song title from the band Foreigner?...I mean, it's not like it is a bad song by any means for the record viewers...I am just saying, that Keiko's choice to quote it at this very moment, seems not only a tad bit cheesy in nature, but also a bit off for the current situation," I thought to myself. Which during this thought, I had briefly turned my eyesight, slightly to the right of me, in order to briefly address the viewers.

But, I still somehow knew all too well, that our fight against the Quincies, was still far from being over. And to make matters just that much more complicated. We now had these females with dark pink colored Claymore swords to deal with now as well. And though we did not know who they truly were yet. We would learn of a newer type of magical girl, called a Reflector.

"But you see viewers...Oh right, Keiko here again...*Keiko proceeds to say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers as usual. To which she then proceeds to bring her attention and eyesight back up again, in order to continue to address the viewers. She also now proceeds to clear her throat, as she then proceeds to continue, to properly address the viewers*...And for now viewers...this now marks the end of this particular chapter...But like last time viewers...we will get right back into the action in the next chapter...so viewers...see you lot there...okay?...*Keiko proceeds to say this, while smiling with both of her eyes closed, and her head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

"Well said like always there Keiko...Zachary here by the way again viewers...So viewers, as Keiko herself just so happily put...we both look forward to seeing you all in the next chapter...okay?"

And now that the chapter recap is now done. We will now proceed right into the current chapter.

Date: April 17, 2021

Okay, so given the current situation. What with Uryu currently frozen in a wall of solid ice that had just been created from Rukia's Sode no Shirayuki's Shikai. We were all about to learn, that this, was only the beginning, in what was soon going to become, and all out fight across dimensions. Even more so, then it was already.

But, getting back to the current situation at hand...

"Uh...Keiko...so that was your witty one-liner? To quote a song title from the band Foreigner?" I now proceeded to say in regard to Keiko. As I wasn't exactly a fan, of how she had just gone and stated, that Uryu, was 'Cold As Ice,' in a somewhat cheesy sort of manner.

"Oh lighten up Zachary! And besides, aren't you sometimes cheesy in this sort of manner yourself on some occasions?" Keiko now proceeded to say back to me in response. While giving the sort of all too similar smirk, that one Anya Forger from Spy X Family, or Frieren from Frieren: Beyond Journey's End, both sometimes tended to give on occasion.

And not surprisingly...

"Uh...well Keiko...you see...the thing is...Oh why do I need to bother with answering you, that's not the point that I am trying to make here Keiko! And you know full well what I am trying to say! So stop trying to flip it back to me like that! I mean my goodness, you're as irritating of a professional gas-lighter as those Vtubers from Hololive tend to sometimes do on occasion to each other!..."Not that there is anything wrong with that viewers...as you know full well that I enjoy an occasional Vtuber gaslight just as much as the next person..." I said, and then thought to myself. Which while I was giving off a sort of deadpan looking expression. I had briefly turned my attention, as well as my eyesight, slightly and briefly to the left of me, in order to briefly address the viewers.

But to my surprise...

"Oh really Zachary...so that thought you just had isn't self contradictory then?" Keiko now proceeded to say. Since she was somehow able to tell that I had been speaking to the viewers in a thought based fourth wall break. And this was due to the fact, that Keiko also tended to give a similar sort of expression, when she did her thought based fourth wall breaks.

And not surprisingly...

"Oh Keiko, whatever do you mean?" I now proceeded to say back to Keiko in response, in a very feeble attempt, to try and feign some sort of ignorance.

"Nothing Zachary, nothing at all..." She proceeded to say. Which during this thought, I had noticed, that she briefly turned her attention, as well as her eyesight, slightly and briefly to the right of her, in order to briefly address the viewers.

But then...

"Hey Keiko? You're doing it again," Misaka now proceeded to say to her in response. Which she had said to Keiko, with a deadpan looking sort of expression present on her face. Which was in order to help let her know, that now wasn't exactly the best time, to be addressing the viewers. Which pretty much clued me in, on the fact that Keiko had been doing a thought based fourth wall break.

But as for the reason as to why Misaka had told Keiko this. Well that reason was as follows...

"Hey Keiko, pay attention, we have a situation to deal with here!" Angel Bluebell now proceeded to chime in with saying to Keiko.

As when Keiko looked over in Angel Bluebells direction, she was then greeted by the same dirty blonde haired female from before. Only she now once again had her dark pink colored Claymore sword in hand. Which she currently had its blade pressed quite firmly against Angel Bluebells Saint Sword Of Bluebell. And her Claymore looked to be completely undamaged now.

And this, came as a shock to her...

"Well then it seems that I will have to be a little more thorough this time with destroying her sword!" Keiko now proceeded to say. Which, with her iron sand and electricity composed sword still in hand. She then proceeded to attempt to leap forward, in order to make completely sure this time, that her sword didn't have a chance to come back together again.

But unfortunately...

"I wouldn't try that tactic of yours if I were you little miss sparky," the very annoying sounding voice of Quiche now proceeded to speak up with. As he then simply wound up leaping in front of Keiko, with both of his Sai drawn, and had used them, to block her advance on the girl with the dark pink colored Claymore.

"I don't have time for this, out of my way you pervert!" Keiko now proceeded to say, as after she had proceeded to lightly scoff with a tad bit of frustration. She then proceeded to take a pretty hefty swing at Quiche, with her iron sand and electricity composed sword.

But strangely...

"You don't mind if I 'cut in' on this now, do you?" The unmistakable voice of Kenpachi Zaraki now chimed in with saying.

And, now knowing full well that she needed to get out of the way. Keiko then, now slightly fearing for her own safety at the moment, proceeded to leap to the side, and then action roll out of the way. And this was just as Kenpachi's Zanpakuto, had proceeded to slam against Quiche's Sai with a great amount of force. Which caused a sort of reverberating metal crashing noise.

But more importantly, the force of his swing wound up generating so much force, that it wound up knocking both of the Sai out of Quiche's hands.

And as a sort of follow up...

"Now then, do you have any last words before I proceed to carve you up like a Turkey?" Kenpachi proceeded to say to Quiche, as he held the tip of his Zanpakuto quite close to Quiche's throat.

And, this was then followed, by Quiche then proceeding to smirk. And at first I didn't know why. But, with the sound of an inhuman type roar, now proceeding to reverberate throughout the area that we were all in. I then knew exactly why.

And upon the appearance, of a quite inhuman looking creature. I then realized something...

"Okay so that is clearly a Chimera Anima....Which for those of you viewers who don't know what that is...it is a sort of creature, that was used quite a bit by the Cyniclons in the Tokyo Mew Mew anime....In fact, it is actually the main go to creature of the week so too speak, that they used during each and every episode...And just so you know viewers... things in this fight, aren't about to get any easier, anytime soon..." I proceeded to think to myself. Which as usual, while I had been having this thought. I had briefly turned both my eyesight, as well as my attention, briefly and slightly to the right of me, in order to briefly address the viewers.

"And that viewers, is going to wind up becoming quite the understatement...Oh right, sorry...Keiko here viewers...*Keiko proceeds to say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers as usual. To which she then proceeds to bring her attention and eyesight back up again, in order to continue to address the viewers. She also now proceeds to clear her throat, as she then proceed to continue, to properly address the viewers*...Now then viewers...this now marks the end of this particular chapter...But don't worry yourselves viewers...as we will be getting right back into the action in the next chapter...So then viewers...with that still very much fresh on all of your minds...I will see you lot in the next chapter...okay?...*Keiko proceeds to say this, while smiling with both of her eyes closed, and her head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

"Thank you for that Keiko...Zachary here by the way again viewers...Now then, as Keiko herself just said...We will both look forward to seeing you all in the next chapter...okay?"

Chapter Text

"Hello there viewers...Zachary here...it is nice to see you all again...So viewers, before I proceed forward with this particular chapter...and like always viewers...a chapter recap is in order first...now then viewers...let us begin the chapter recap now, okay?...Oh right, I almost forgot to mention...in the next chapter viewers...just to spoil you all with a little bit of foreshadowing...We will be heading into the next form of media...And believe me viewers...you will not want to miss reading about it either...But anyway viewers...what do you say, that we get on with the chapter recap now...okay?"

Date: April 17, 2021

Okay, so given the current situation. What with Uryu currently frozen in a wall of solid ice that had just been created from Rukia's Sode no Shirayuki's Shikai. We were all about to learn, that this, was only the beginning, in what was soon going to become, and all out fight across dimensions. Even more so, then it was already.

But, getting back to the current situation at hand...

"Uh...Keiko...so that was your witty one-liner? To quote a song title from the band Foreigner?" I now proceeded to say in regard to Keiko. As I wasn't exactly a fan, of how she had just gone and stated, that Uryu, was 'Cold As Ice,' in a somewhat cheesy sort of manner.

"Oh lighten up Zachary! And besides, aren't you sometimes cheesy in this sort of manner yourself on some occasions?" Keiko now proceeded to say back to me in response. While giving the sort of all too similar smirk, that one Anya Forger from Spy X Family, or Frieren from Frieren: Beyond Journey's End, both sometimes tended to give on occasion.

And not surprisingly...

"Uh...well Keiko...you see...the thing is...Oh why do I need to bother with answering you, that's not the point that I am trying to make here Keiko! And you know full well what I am trying to say! So stop trying to flip it back to me like that! I mean my goodness, you're as irritating of a professional gas-lighter as those Vtubers from Hololive tend to sometimes do on occasion to each other!..."Not that there is anything wrong with that viewers...as you know full well that I enjoy an occasional Vtuber gaslight just as much as the next person..." I said, and then thought to myself. Which while I was giving off a sort of deadpan looking expression. I had briefly turned my attention, as well as my eyesight, slightly and briefly to the left of me, in order to briefly address the viewers.

But to my surprise...

"Oh really Zachary...so that thought you just had isn't self contradictory then?" Keiko now proceeded to say. Since she was somehow able to tell that I had been speaking to the viewers in a thought based fourth wall break. And this was due to the fact, that Keiko also tended to give a similar sort of expression, when she did her thought based fourth wall breaks.

And not surprisingly...

"Oh Keiko, whatever do you mean?" I now proceeded to say back to Keiko in response, in a very feeble attempt, to try and feign some sort of ignorance.

"Nothing Zachary, nothing at all..." She proceeded to say. Which during this thought, I had noticed, that she briefly turned her attention, as well as her eyesight, slightly and briefly to the right of her, in order to briefly address the viewers.

But then...

"Hey Keiko? You're doing it again," Misaka now proceeded to say to her in response. Which she had said to Keiko, with a deadpan looking sort of expression present on her face. Which was in order to help let her know, that now wasn't exactly the best time, to be addressing the viewers. Which pretty much clued me in, on the fact that Keiko had been doing a thought based fourth wall break.

But as for the reason as to why Misaka had told Keiko this. Well that reason was as follows...

"Hey Keiko, pay attention, we have a situation to deal with here!" Angel Bluebell now proceeded to chime in with saying to Keiko.

As when Keiko looked over in Angel Bluebells direction, she was then greeted by the same dirty blonde haired female from before. Only she now once again had her dark pink colored Claymore sword in hand. Which she currently had its blade pressed quite firmly against Angel Bluebells Saint Sword Of Bluebell. And her Claymore looked to be completely undamaged now.

And this, came as a shock to her...

"Well then it seems that I will have to be a little more thorough this time with destroying her sword!" Keiko now proceeded to say. Which, with her iron sand and electricity composed sword still in hand. She then proceeded to attempt to leap forward, in order to make completely sure this time, that her sword didn't have a chance to come back together again.

But unfortunately...

"I wouldn't try that tactic of yours if I were you little miss sparky," the very annoying sounding voice of Quiche now proceeded to speak up with. As he then simply wound up leaping in front of Keiko, with both of his Sai drawn, and had used them, to block her advance on the girl with the dark pink colored Claymore.

"I don't have time for this, out of my way you pervert!" Keiko now proceeded to say, as after she had proceeded to lightly scoff with a tad bit of frustration. She then proceeded to take a pretty hefty swing at Quiche, with her iron sand and electricity composed sword.

But strangely...

"You don't mind if I 'cut in' on this now, do you?" The unmistakable voice of Kenpachi Zaraki now chimed in with saying.

And, now knowing full well that she needed to get out of the way. Keiko then, now slightly fearing for her own safety at the moment, proceeded to leap to the side, and then action roll out of the way. And this was just as Kenpachi's Zanpakuto, had proceeded to slam against Quiche's Sai with a great amount of force. Which caused a sort of reverberating metal crashing noise.

But more importantly, the force of his swing wound up generating so much force, that it wound up knocking both of the Sai out of Quiche's hands.

And as a sort of follow up...

"Now then, do you have any last words before I proceed to carve you up like a Turkey?" Kenpachi proceeded to say to Quiche, as he held the tip of his Zanpakuto quite close to Quiche's throat.

And, this was then followed, by Quiche then proceeding to smirk. And at first I didn't know why. But, with the sound of an inhuman type roar, now proceeding to reverberate throughout the area that we were all in. I then knew exactly why.

And upon the appearance, of a quite inhuman looking creature. I then realized something...

"Okay so that is clearly a Chimera Anima....Which for those of you viewers who don't know what that is...it is a sort of creature, that was used quite a bit by the Cyniclons in the Tokyo Mew Mew anime....In fact, it is actually the main go to creature of the week so too speak, that they used during each and every episode...And just so you know viewers... things in this fight, aren't about to get any easier, anytime soon..." I proceeded to think to myself. Which as usual, while I had been having this thought. I had briefly turned both my eyesight, as well as my attention, briefly and slightly to the right of me, in order to briefly address the viewers.

"And that viewers, is going to wind up becoming quite the understatement...Oh right, sorry...Keiko here viewers...*Keiko proceeds to say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers as usual. To which she then proceeds to bring her attention and eyesight back up again, in order to continue to address the viewers. She also now proceeds to clear her throat, as she then proceed to continue, to properly address the viewers*...Now then viewers...this now marks the end of this particular chapter...But don't worry yourselves viewers...as we will be getting right back into the action in the next chapter...So then viewers...with that still very much fresh on all of your minds...I will see you lot in the next chapter...okay?...*Keiko proceeds to say this, while smiling with both of her eyes closed, and her head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

"Thank you for that Keiko...Zachary here by the way again viewers...Now then, as Keiko herself just said...We will both look forward to seeing you all in the next chapter...okay?"

And now that the chapter recap is now done. We will now proceed right into the current chapter.

Date: April 17, 2021

Okay, so as it was still the case from the previous chapter, Angel Bluebell still had her Saint Sword Of Bluebells blade pressed very firmly against the dirty blonde haired girls dark pink Claymore.

But, as was the case of what was about to take place. We were all soon about to learn, that even though this female in question, was obviously a pretty obvious villain in this particular anime canon timeline. There are in fact those in this particular anime dimension, that were in fact heroes.

And sure enough, as a way to confirm this very clear and obvious fact...

"Just who are you people? And why are you all dressed up like that?" A now unrecognizable sounding female voice suddenly wound up saying out of the blue, and out of nowhere. And this female had said this particular statement of theirs, in a somewhat confused sounding tone.

Which, unlike the all too obvious arrogant, and anger induced sounding tone, that the dirty blonde haired girl had said to Keiko, right as we all had first arrived here. And this had all but pretty much clued me, as well as Angel Bluebell in on the clear and obvious fact, that this female, was more then likely a hero, rather then a villain.

And upon Angel Bluebell then taking a split second, to put her other hand onto the blade of her Saint Sword Of Bluebell. And while proceeding to use it as leverage. She then proceeded to apply more then enough of the necessary force, to force a deflection of the dirty blonde haired girls Claymore upwards. And as Angel Bluebell had also intended to have happen, this also had forced her to leap back from her by about a couple of feet.

And this was because she feared that Angel Bluebell was going to then try and attempt a follow up swing against her. But instead, Angel Bluebell wound up taking this moment, to take a look at the female, whose voice that me and her, had just heard say there statement but just a moment prior.

And once me and Angel Bluebell, had briefly turned both of our respective attentions, towards the source of the female voice in question. We were both then greeted, by three females. And each of them weirdly, seemed to be dressed up in a similar looking sort of attire, to the dirty blonde haired girl. Whose dark pink colored Claymore that I had just seen Angel Bluebell forcefully deflected but just a moment earlier as well.